TRANSACTIONS
OF THE
PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
1864.
PUBLISHED FOE THE SOCIETY BY
ASHER & CO.,
; 13, BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
i3Ctlin : 20, UNTER DEN LINDEN,
Pfc
CONTENTS,
I. An Inquiry into the Character and Origin of the Possessive
Augment in English and Cognate Dialects. By JAMES
MANNING, Q.A.S., Recorder of Oxford.
II. The Text of the Iguvine Inscriptions, with Interlinear Latin
Translations. By FRANCIS W. NEWMAN, late Professor of
Latin at University College, London.
III. A Grammar and Glossary of the Dorset Dialect, with the
History, Outspreading, and Bearings of South-Western
English. By W. BABNES, D.D.
IV. Gwreans An Bys — The Creation of the World, a Cornish
Mystery. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by
WHITLEY STOKES, ESQ..
Appendix. List of Members, Notices of Meetings, etc.
AN INQUIRY
THE CHAEACTEK AND OEIGIN
POSSESSIVE AUGMENT
IN ENGLISH AND IN COGNATE DIALECTS]
JAMES MANNING, Q. A. 8.,
RECORDER OF OXFORD.
PUBLISHED FOR THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
BY
A. ASHER & CO.,
LONDON: 13, BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
BERLIN: 20, UNTER DEN LINDEN.
1864.
HERTFOBD:
>0 Nn MI.. v AI-8T1N.
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
CHAPTER I.
FORM OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT 1
SECT. 1. The Syllabic, and the Non-syllabic or Temporal, Augment ib.
CHAPTER II.
POWER OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT 3
SECT. 1. Pure Possessive Augments subjoined to Nouns ib.
„ 2. Bishop Lowth's View of the Pure Possessive Augment 4
„ 3. Dr. Priestley's View of the Pure Possessive Augment 5
„ 4. More recent Views ib,
„ 5. Pure Possessive Augment subjoined to Pronouns 6
,, 6. Power of the Mixed Possessive Augment 9
,, 7. Various Aspects of Mixed Possessive Augment involving the Exercise
of the Power of a Subjective Genitive Case 10
CHAPTER III.
ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT 16
SECT. 1. Divers Theories as to its Origin ib.
CHAPTER IV.
ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT 1 7
SECT. 1. Statement of Theory ib.
„ 2. Verbal, or Pronominal, Roots 18
„ 3. Form of English Pronominal Roots ib.
„ 4. Pronominal Origin of Inflexions of German Adjectives 20
,, 5. Decline of Case-inflexion resulting from Foreign Invasion 21
„ 6. Substitution in Thirteenth Century of the Pronoun "His" for the
Anglo-Saxon Inflexional Genitive when used possessively 23
„ 7. Possessive Genitives by Juxta-position 24
„ 8. Tabular View of Change in Thirteenth Century by substitution of
" His" for Inflexion of Possessive Genitive of Masculine Nouns ... 28
„ 9. Tabular View of Progressive Change in Possessive Genitives of Feminine
Nouns in Thirteenth Century 34
„ 10. Progress of Change in Non-possessive Genitives in and after Thirteenth
Century 37
CONTENTS.
PAGE
SECT. 11. Further Progress of Pure and Mixed Possessive Augment ............... 37
„ 12. Promiscuous use of Pronouns He, She, and It ........................... 43
„ 13. Gothic Sexless Reflex Adjective Pronouns ................................. 45
„ 14. Indiscriminate use of Masculine and Feminine Anglo-Saxon Per-
sonal Pronouns .................................................................. 48
M 15. Correction of Vagueness of Genitive Case ................................ ib.
„ 16. German Mode of correcting Vagueness of Genitive Case where intended
to be used possessively ............ ............................................. 49
.. 17. Genders of Personal Pronouns ................ . ............................... 54
CHAPTER V.
TABULAR STATEMENT OF CHANGE IN PLURAL TERMINATION OF NOUNS IN
THIRTEENTH CENTURY, COINCIDING WITH RELINQUISHMENT OF GENITIVE
CASK INFLEXION ........................................................................ 57
CHAPTER VI.
GENERAL VIEW OF THE ANTI-PRONOMINAL THEORIES .............................. 63
CHAPTER VII.
WALLISIAN, OB POSSESSIVE- ADJECTIVE THEORY .................................... 64
CHAPTER VIII.
JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY .......................................... ... 66
SECT. 1. Origin of Theory .................................................................. ib.
„ 2. Ben Jonson's Grammar ........................................................ ib.
„ 3. Dr. Johnson's Grammar ......................................................... 68
„ 4. Dr. Johnson's Syntax ............................................................ 72
„ 5. Objections (eleven) to Johnsonian Theory .................................... ib.
CHAPTER IX.
POMBMITB CASE THEORY .................................................................. 8-5
CHAPTER X.
DOUBLE GENITIVE CASE THEORY ....... .............................................. s:
Coxa.' ............
INTKODUCTIOK
IN the following pages will be found an attempt to determine
the true character, and also to trace the origin of a grammatical
construction, which, though substantially common to several
Teutonic dialects, may, in the precise form which it assumes
with us, be regarded as being almost, if not altogether, peculiar
to the English language.
It not unfrequently happens that foreigners are hopelessly
puzzled in dealing with this construction, a circumstance which
is the less surprising when it is considered that the apparent
anomaly presented, has exercised the ingenuity of English
scholars from the descent of James I. upon England, to the
accession of Queen Victoria — from the days of rare Ben Jonson
to the period occupied by the popular, and extensively accepted
labours of living English philologists.
The peculiarity of which it is proposed to treat, is the em-
ployment of the letter s, subjoined to a noun or to a phrase,
for the purpose of indicating one special relation, in which
the noun or phrase is intended to be represented as standing to
some other part of the sentence objectively connected with it.
From the noun or phrase to which the letter s is subjoined,
that letter is now separated by a suspended comma, forming
i
ii INTRODUCTION.
a mark of elision, commonly called an apostrophe. The
addition of the letter *, which by the interposition of the
apostrophe, is prevented from ostensibly coalescing with, from
seeming to become part of the preceding noun or phrase,.
indicates a relation of possession or of property.
In the following pages, this addition will be referred to as-
constituting a POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
AN INQUIRY,
ETC.
CHAPTEE I.
FORM OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
§ 1. Ihe Syllabic, and the Non-syllabic or Temporal, Augment.
WHILST to the eye the apostrophised s presents the appear-
ance of being subjoined indifferently to all nouns to which a
relation of a possessory or proprietary character is meant to
be attached, the ear distinguishes between possessive augments
which are syllabic and those which may be designated as tem-
poral, being non-syllabic.1 Where the possessory character is to
be impressed upon nouns terminating with a palatal sound, as
ch, ge, or which end with a sibilant, as s hard (or ce), s soft
(or z), or shy whilst an apostrophised s alone is written, an entire
supplementary syllable strikes the ear. Thus, although we write
church's, George's, atlas's, vice's, Charles's, Ahaz's, fish's, we
invariably add a syllable, and pronounce churchiz, Georgiz,
atlasiz, viciz, Charlesiz, Ahaziz, fishiz.
In all other cases the possessive augment is non-syllabic or
temporal.
Although syllabic, and lion- syllabic or temporal possessive
augments, are the terms here applied to the apostrophised s, it is
observable that in all the numerous cases in which the possessive
s is resorted to, that letter does not, as it is at present written,
1 A syllable may be said to be augmented when lengthened or produced by the
addition of a distinctly pronounced and audible consonant, as well as when length-
ened by the substitution of a long for a short vowel.
2 FORM OF POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
appear as a suffix coalescing with, or absorbed into, the preced-
ing dominant noun. It presents rather the appearance of a
distinct particle, severed from the dominant noun by a mark of
elision, a suspended mark doing service as a buoy, to denote the
spot from which the discarded word or letter must be understood
to have disappeared.
Dr. Wallis who, in the middle of the seventeenth century,
compiled in Latin, a grammar of the English language for the
use of learned men on the continent,1 designates the noun to
which the possessive augment is appended — the noun repre-
senting the party owning or possessing — as the principal or
dominant noun, while upon the word employed to denote the
object owned or possessed, he bestows the term satellite or noun
servient. These designations, though somewhat fanciful, it may
be convenient, for the sake of distinctness, to adopt, irrespectively
of the soundness or the unsoundness of the peculiar theory
which the learned and ingenious writer has employed these
terms in attempting2 to build up.
1 Published 1653. 2 Post, chap. viii.
CHAPTEE II.
POWER OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
THE cases in which the possessive augment, whether syllabic
or non- syllabic, occurs, are divisible into two classes — that in
which pure possessive augments, and that in which mixed pos-
sessive augments, are employed.
§ 1. Pure Possessive Augments subjoined to Nouns.
Our first class is that of possessive augments, "pure and
simple." Here, the operation of the augment is strictly con-
fined to that of imparting to the noun dominant, a proprietary
or a possessory quality, leaving the relation in which that noun
stands to the rest of the sentence, to be ascertained aliunde,
generally by the help of a preposition, such preposition, taken
in conjunction with the noun dominant, forming what is
usually called a prepositional genitive. Thus, in the expression,
" a friend of the emperor," " a soldier of the king," " a servant
of my brother," the relations of friend and emperor, soldier and
king, or servant and brother, are sufficiently marked by the
prepositional genitive formed by the preposition "of;" and if
the s be added to emperor, king, or brother, the effect is simply
to indicate or to intensify the character of ownership or posses-
sion. It is introduced for the purpose of directing and deter-
mining the ordinary, general, vague and indeterminate expres-
sion of relation, which it is the proper function of a genitive
case to present — to the distinct, definite, and special relation of
possessor and object possessed.
Were the question raised whether the martial achievements
of the Duke of Alva or the favourable character drawn
by Dr. Robertson, should place them among the friends of
4 POWER OF PURE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
Charles V., both the military commander and the peaceful
historian might be said to have been friends of that emperor.
But Charles actually possessed, and was the imperial, or, to
speak more correctly, the regal, master and the actual owner of
the valuable and important friendship of Alva, which Charles
occupied and effectually worked at Miihlberg and elsewhere.
That person may therefore be said, with strict propriety, to have
been a friend of the emperor s, a designation which, bestowed
upon Robertson — whose friendship Charles neither possessed,
nor could have possessed — would be accepted only in a jocular,
or, at the best, in a figurative sense.
Again, "a picture of the long" would point to the existence
of some relation between the king and the painting, a relation
which would usually be taken to be that of a portraiture of the
sovereign's person, whether it was possessed by the monarch
himself or not; whereas, in "a picture of the king's," the
loose and vague prepositional genitive, is, by the added s, re-
•»t rieted to a specific possessory meaning; and usage might
even exclude the idea of its being a portrait of the royal person.
$ 2. Bishop Lowttis View of the Pure Possessive Augment.
Bi>hop Lowth says, "both the affix and the preposition seem
to be sometimes used; as ' a soldier of the king's ;' but here are
rrully two possessives, ' for it means one of the soldiers of the
kin;:.' ' The expression would be so understood, not, ex m
termini, as here suggested, as involving a double possessive, but
because the king would be presumed to have more than one
soldier. If I say " that man is a servant of my brother's ; he is
no servant of mine ;" I shall not be considered to have said,
" that man is one of my brother's servants ; he is not one of my
servant*."1 It will not bo inferred, either that my brother has
several men in his service, or that I have any in mine. The
semi-latent, if not indeed distinctly visible, possessive in
" brother's," corresponds with the patent possessive in " mine."3
' Urtmraiir, , 2 Sco post) chttp> x.
'•! 'n,./,. of\V,t :,iulWiMl,.in, p. 35.
POWER OF PURE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 0
§ 3. Dr. Priestley's View of the Pure Possessive Augment.
Dr. Priestley concurs with the bishop. He says : — " this
double genitive may be resolved into two ; for ' this is a book
of my friend's/ is the same as * this is one of the books of my
friend.'"1 The former expression might be correctly used,
even were the friend's library restricted to a single volume.
The argument appears to rest upon the impossibility of the
existence of such a fearful state of literary destitution, where
no auto de fe, after sentence pronounced by an inquisitorial
cura, had, in the absence of the enchanted owner, been trans-
ferred to the secular arm of an incendiary barbero.
§ 4. More recent Views.
Lindley Murray may be said to have abandoned the inquiry
in utter despair.2
In a later philological work,3 the views of Lowth and Priestley
are, however, thus partially supported:4 —
" The possessive form may be used after 'of ' when the per-
son is supposed to have, or to have executed, several of the
things named, as —
' That is a picture of Sir Joshua's (pictures).'
' Read a sonnet of Milton's (sonnets).'
' Windsor is a castle of the queen's (castles).'
" Some regard these forms as pleonastic ; but they are really
elliptical. They are never used but when the sense of the first5
noun admits of a partitive usage, i.e. when it is admissible
that the person can have more than one. We can say, ' I met
a friend of yours,' but not l a wife of yours.' '
It is true that these forms are never used but when the sense
of the first noun admits of a " partitive usage." The real cause
of the distinction, however, appears to have been overlooked.
It is attributable to the presence, not of the appended s, but
•of the indefinite article. The proof of this is perfectly easy.
Speaking of a single person, we cannot say, " She is a wife of
1 Grammar, p. 72. 2 Grammar, p. 174.
3 Handbook of the English Tongue, by Joseph Angus, D.D. 1862.
4 Section 390. 5 In the above cases the satellite is so placed.
6 POWER OF PURE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
my son's," because "wife," preceded by the indefinite • article,.
a = one, means one wife, some one wife of many wives, either
actual or potential. Here, the objection lies, and not in the
term " son's;" for we cannot say " she is a wife of my son" any
more than "she is a wife of my sons.'1 But, if we get rid of
the indefinite article, the unjustly suspected possessive s may be
safely retained. Thus, rejecting the article, and substituting the
demonstrative pronoun, I may say, " that wife of my son's is
amiable," without exciting a suspicion that I am father to a
polygamist. If I say, " that horse of my son's will break his
neck," it will not be inferred that the object of my parental
anxiety is the owner of a plurality, or even of a duality of horses.
With the instances now adduced by Dr. Angus, the old fallacy
reappears. Although the force of the two expressions is not
identical, we can, instead of "a sonnet of Milton's," say "a
sonnet of Milton's sonnets," and this, simply because we know,.
ab extra, that other sonnets were written by Milton. La Araucana,
which is extolled by Cervantes, which is so justly praised by
Voltaire, is "an epic of Ercilla's." But as no other epic can
be traced to this poet, the Araucana cannot be said to be " an
epic of Ercilla's epics." In each of the above three instances
the appended or subjoined s evidently exercises an effective
directing power over the otherwise vague prepositional genitive.
The form therefore is not pleonastic, as suggested by Priestley l
and Cobbett ; neither is it elliptical, as contended by Lowth,
Priestley, and Angus, since it does not require to be supple-
t ed, and is in reality incapable of being supplemented.
The fourth expression noticed, would, when supplementarily
explained, become, " I met a friend of your's friends," whatever
meaning so unusual a phrase might be supposed to be intended
to convoy.
§ 5. Pure Possessive Augment subjoined to Pronouns.
The, apparently, underived forms, "our, her, your, their"
(formerly hir), are genitives of personal pronouns, the noinina-
of w 1 1 i « 1 1 a re " we, she, ye, and they ' ' (formerly hii) . From
1 Post, chap. xii.
POWER OF PURE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 7
these genitive forms of personal pronouns are derived the adjec-
tive pronouns our, her, your, and their. As these adjectives
are most frequently employed in indicating property or posses-
sion, they are commonly called possessive pronouns.1 But they
are not always absolutely or exclusively so employed. The
term "our house," may mean, and probably would, primd facie y
be understood to mean, a house which belongs to us ; but the
term is no less applicable to the house in which we lodge, to the
house in which we work, to the house of which we are members.
If the intention be to present, with distinctness, the idea of pro-
perty or possession, we desert the adjective pronoun, and,
falling back upon the personal genitive, we add, as in the
case of nouns,2 the pure possessive augment, saying, "your
house is not really yours, it is ours"
In these cases, the augment is temporal,3 but it appears to
have been formerly4 syllabic.5
-- now
My spirite which oughten your 'is be.6
As faithfully as I have had konning,
Ben your 'is all.7
In the following passages the pronoun genitives are used
without the augment. " Our aller cok"8 is, the cook of us all :
nostrum (not noster) omnium coquus. " Thaire aller seles"9 is,
the baskets of them all : illorum omnium corbes. So, in Piers
Ploughman's Yision, "your aller heved" 10 is, the head of you all.
" our aller fader " n is, the father of us all, " your aller
hele"12 is, the safety of you all.
And now ye wretchid jelouse fathers our,
We, that ywerin whilom childrin your.13
So, in German, " unser aller Mutter" 14 is, the mother of us all.
"Euer aller Missethat" is, the misconduct of you all.
Like our and your, when unser and euer are used adjectively,
1 So, by Adelung, Deutsche Sprachlehre fur Schulen, p. 215, § 368.
2 Ante, p. 3. 3 Ante, p. 1. 4 Ures, eoveres. ' 5 Ante, p. 1.
6 Chaucer, Troilus and Cresoidc, b. i. 1. 422. 7 Ibid, b. iii. 1. 101.
8 Prol. Cant. Tales, 1. 825. 9 M. Coll. Sion, xviii. 6, cited by Halliwell.
10 1. 13904. 11 1. 11218. 12 1. 13905.
13 Chaucer, Legend of Thisbe, 1. 195. u Adelung D. S. fur Schul. p. 353, § 639.
8 POWER OF PURE I'M-I.-IYE AUGMENT.
y are commonly, though somewhat inaccurately, called pos-
•eottve pronouns.
Speaking of the words ours and yours, etc., Todd, in his edition
of Johnson, says,1 " There seems, indeed, to have been no necessity
for the added s ; our, your, etc., including in themselves the idea
of property or possession." But ours and yours are necessarily
possessive, whilst our and your are sometimes non-possessive.2
When it was intended to fix a strict proprietary or possessory
character upon the genitives " my" and " thy," a different course
appears to have been adopted. Instead of the augment s, the
word ochen or aghen (own) was used, forming, by contraction,
" mine" and "thine."3 The same process is applied, less ele-
gantly, it may be admitted, to her, our, and your, forming the
unclassical hern, ourn, and yourn. The adjective pronoun "his,"
though not capable of receiving an addition in the shape of a
sibilant augment, is not always able to resist the assimilating
principle, under the influence of which it is prolonged into
44 hisn." The compounds ours, yours, etc., being undeclinable,
would come within the category of the possessive adverbs of
German grammarians.4 "We say, a good man, a good woman, a
good child, and good horses ; and we also say, the man is good,
the woman is good, the child is good, the horses are good. The
word " good" being the same, apparently, in both forms, it is
commonly assumed that the difference is only in the altered
position of the noun. In fact, however, in the first class, good
is an adjective which was formerly declinable in number and
in ( use, whereas good, as used in the second class, was always
inult'clinable. In German the distinction is still unmistakable.
We say, ein guter Mann, eine gute Frau, ein gutes Kind, gute
- Ante, pp. 6, 7.
"i.l "thino" were formerly used, efpeouOly before vowels, as
my and "thy" th,v had I1(,t, when so employed, tin- intensely pos-
f the*w/ mine or thine. The house is miue-the hook is thine. "
aen wartor ci>t dorefa di«- ZoMmmenMtmog /u M-a-bini, "anstatt,"
IJTWigeil, da M. ,|, im ..It, /um M.-rknul ilnvr llrstimmun- das udver-
:imiui, dUMra, scit\\;irts, idlerseits. aliening. Oft AV, rden
n ftdverbuch gebnmcht, ohne dass es um (Jeawilfen, ni.thi^ Ware
"i. /.. 1-nl^., /u j^.j,^ A(ieln,,-, Deotoche Spracbl,
:dly iu-1-i-.ssary to obscn , that thifl adv.-rlual * does
to prewnt any traceabk . ; , \\ith ti,,. \-\n>M\
POWER OF ]\II\Ki> 1'OSSKSSIVE AUGMENT. 9
Pfcrde ; but we must say, without inflexion, der Mann ist gut,
die Frau ist gut, das Kind ist gut, die Pferde sind gut. Here,
gut, being undeclinable, is, by German grammarians, classed as
an adverb.
We have seen that where the possessive augment is employed,
it is not written as if it were capable of being incorporated with
the preceding noun. It is treated as a distinct particle sepa-
rated from the dominant noun1 by the mark denoting elision.
The origin of this grammatical form, its correspondence with a
nearly similar organisation presented by the Platt-Deutsch2
language, and in the vernacular idiom of Middle and Upper
Germany,3 particularly in that of the lower classes, with the
manner and process by which it has, in our own country, come
into operation, will be afterwards considered.
§ 6. Power of the Mixed Possessive Augment.
In the second class of cases in which the apostrophised s is
employed, the hitherto mysterious augment is not restricted to
the bare function, — the simple office, of impressing a character
specifically possessive, upon terms which, in the absence of such
augment, would have been capable of being understood either
in a non-possessive or a possessive sense. On the contrary, in
the numerous cases assignable to this our second class, this
augment, — the special distinctive sign indicating possession,
serves the further purpose of marking the relation in which the
dominant noun or phrase stands to the satellite, and to the
other members of the sentence, thus accumulating upon its
original possessory function the properties of a simple genitive,
or the more extensive powers of an adjective pronoun.
The more usual circumstances under which this mixed pos-
sessive augment occurs, are those in which it represents the
inflected or prepositional subjective genitive4 of other languages.
This augment has also occasionally to do duty for the ancient
instrumental case,5 and for the prepositions which supply the
1 Ante, p 2. 2 postj chap. jv. 3 post) p. 14.
4 For the reason why a possessive augment cannot be employed to supply the place
of an objective genitive, vide post, chap. iv.
5 Vide Bopp,Vergleichende Grammatik, 2te Ausgabe, Isten Band, p. 322-9, § 158, etc.
10 POWER OF MIXED POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
place of that case in those languages in which the inflexional
instrumental case itself is not preserved.
In the great majority of cases, however, the mixed possessive
augment coincides with the inflected genitive of ancient and
the prepositional genitive of modern languages, and this coin-
nee is not unaccompanied to some extent with a sort of
phonetic resemblance. It cannot therefore excite surprise, if we
find that the mixed possessive augment has been treated as an
ordinary inflected genitive. The differences, though not always
lying on the surface, seem, however, to be sufficiently intelli-
gible. The inflected genitive is employed both subjectively and
objectively — the mixed possessive augment can be used subjec-
tively only. Again, the inflected genitive is applicable to an
almost unlimited variety of relations — the mixed possessive aug-
ment is confined to the relation of property or possession. The
inflexion indicates merely the existence of some indefinite rela-
tion in which the inflected word stands to other parts of the
sentence — the mixed possessive augment may either affect solely
the word to which it is affixed, or determine the relation of
an entire compound proposition.
§ 7. Various Aspects of Mixed Possessive Augments involving the
Exercise of the Power of a Subjective Genitive Case.
The cases falling within the above description, may be ar-
ranged as follows : —
First. We find this augment subjoined to masculine nouns
dominant ; as, William's book — John's horses.
Secondly. To feminine dominant nouns ; as, Mary's pencil —
Harriet's gloves.
lly. To dominant nouns of the common gender; as, An
eagle's wing*— a tiger's skin— a bird's claw— a sheep's wool.
Fourthly. To inasruliiu' nouns dominant, preceded by their
satellite ; as, The book is William's— the horses are John's.1
POWER OF MIXED POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 11
Fifthly. To feminine dominant nouns preceded by their
satellite ; as, The pencil is Mary's — the gloves are Harriet's.
Sixthly. To dominant nouns of the common gender preceded
by their satellite ; l as, The feather is an ostrich's — the skin is a
calf's.
Seventhly. To nouns in the plural number, where that plural
has not been formed by adding an s to the singular ; as, Oxen's
labour.
Eighthly. Prehensively to a series of nouns in the singular
number. These nouns may have been brought together either
by juxta-position ; as, " For thy servant David's sake,"2 — " Smith
the bookseller's shop ;"3 or by the intervention of a conjunction,
as well where a partnership or other connexion is discoverable
between the several dominant nouns, as in the case of Brownlow
and Goldsborough's Reports, temp. Eliz. ; and in that of Day
and Martin's Blacking, temp. Viet. : as also where neither part-
nership nor other connexion can be traced, as in " Jupiter and
Saturn's moons" — "Pompey and Caesar's rivalry." But when,
in the case of two dominant nouns, a separate possession is
intended to be predicated of each, the possessive augment is
repeated ; as, An uncle may be a father's or a mother's brother.
In languages which, like the Latin, retain an inflexional geni-
tive case, but have no distinct possessive augment, our idiomatic
phrase, "Jupiter and Saturn's moons," can find no place. Saturn's
may indeed be rendered Saturni, but the prehensile power of
the English possessive augment, must be renounced. The hold
upon Jupiter is lost, and in order to recover it, a second in-
flexional genitive, for the special purpose of including that in-
ferior planet, is to be introduced. Jovis et Saturni lunae.
Prehensile energy is not, however, confined to the Eng-
lish possessive augment. Thus the Spaniards say, Valerosa y
felizmente, as equivalent to Yalerosamente y felizmente ; the
1 The common gender having no appropriate pronoun, is represented by a pronoun
in the neuter, once the universal form. — Vide post, chap.iv. 2 Psalm cxxxii. 10.
3 In Latham's English Language, p. 365, Concord of case is said to be violated by,
'At Smith's the bookseller,' instead of, 'Smith's the bookseller's.' In the former
phrase the s is misplaced ; in the latter the s in Smith's would appear to be equally
objectionable, as being superfluous, not to say, idderwiirtig.
POWER OF MIXED POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
Germans say, Auf und Untergang der Sonne, for Aufgang und
TJntergang. Mente and gang override the joint terms.
It may be observed that the termination in tk, which dis-
_ iiiahes cardinal numbers from ordinal, is applied by a similar
prehensile process, to compound, as well as to single numbers.
As in other cases in which a prehensile process is adopted, it is
always attached to the number which is last named. Thus we
say twenty-fourth, and, though now less frequently, four-and-
twentieth.
Ninthly. The possessive augment may be subjoined to a
neuter or sexless substantive in cases where a possessive, and
therefore a quasi personal character is meant to be impressed
upon that substantive. The fertility of England is not un-
frequently asserted ; but if the intention be to personify our
country as the possessor of that advantage, we say, England's
fertility. The two phrases, although nearly allied, are not iden-
tical. Not only is it necessary to personify and, as it were, to
galvanize the neuter substantive, when we seek to give it a posses-
sive character, by adding the apostrophised s, but the very fact of
its being so appended, at once reacts upon the dominant neuter
noun, in vesting it, ipso facto, with the element of personality.
Thus when Fuller speaks of "sin's poison," and "grace's anti-
dote," sin and grace are personified, one as possessing and
(•ploying poison, the other as possessing and administering
the antidote.
•iily. The augment may be introduced prehensively at
ies of nouns in the plural number, where the
last of the plurals is not formed by adding the letter s to the
singular; as, Horses and oxen's hoofs.
ut My. \\Y find the augment subjoined prehensively to
ford «.f a compound phrase of greater or less extent.
We say, ng of Spain's lister;" where the effect of the
apostrophised to impart a possessory character, not, as
nally, to Spain, the word immediately pre-
ceding, nor simply to the dominant, word "king "—but to
•v compound term "kin- Of Spain," or to the word
POWER OF MIXED POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 13
"king" qualified, restricted, ear-marked, by an addition of
the name of the country to which he stands in the relation of
sovereign.
Twelfthly. The augment may be subjoined, prehensively,
to the last of several connected phrases. Thus we say, "He
is not the king of France or the king of Spain's subject."
Thirteenthly. Where the predicate is qualified by an adverb,
the augment, though visibly appended1 to the adverb, governs,
by virtue of its prehensile power, the qualified predicate as an
entire proposition ; whereas, in a case-inflexion, the suffix is
incorporated with the noun immediately preceding, and with
the noun only, and it operates only on the noun. We say,
" This is the king of England's crown, it is no one else's."
Fourteenthly. It is not unfrequently added to certain in-
definite terms, sometimes called indefinite adjectives. We say,
"one's2 health, one's children, another's riches, another's good."3
Besides the application of the patent and visible s, under the
several circumstances above enumerated, we have what may be
called an inaudible latent or invisible s, imparting the same pos-
sessive quality to the noun or phrase as it would have derived
from the presence of a visible and legible s. This occurs —
Fifteenthly, in the case of nouns in the plural number, where,
as in sailors and soldiers, the plural is formed by adding an s to
the singular. Thus we say, " sailors' wages," " soldiers' dis-
cipline." In these cases the apostrophe is of more recent4 ap-
plication. And —
Sixteenthly, prehensively, where the last of a series of plural
nouns terminates in s, as " cows,, sheep, and horses' hoofs."
In the latter two cases, the void consequent upon the dis-
appearance of the augment,5 is denoted by the mark employed
1 Vide post, chap. viii.
2 "One" (as here used) would seem to be derived from "home," which, in old French,
was not only homme — man, but was equivalent to the German impersonal " man," and
was the precursor and parent of the modern French " on." In l;vw French Ave
constantly find (Year-books, passim) such impersonal expressions as " home diet" —
in the sense of the French " on dit," and of the German " man sagt."
3 ''Other" Avas anciently declinable. To " others manncs wive." (Owl and Xio-ht-
ingale, 1. 1474). " To stele to othres marines bedcle." (Ibid, 1. 1497).
4 It would seem to have boon first employed in the eighteenth century.
5 See this explained more fully, post, chap. viii.
1 \ POWER OF MIXED POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
to indicate elision, thus forming what it may be allowable to
characterise as an apostrophe pendens.
Seventeenthly. We find the augment subjoined to a dominant
noun, such noun being immediately followed by a satellite com-
mencing with a participle, and consisting, not of a bare pronoun
or of a bare noun, denoting a thing or things attributed to, and
so far owned or possessed by, the dominant noun or nouns, but
introducing an entire proposition, simple or complex. We say,
" In consequence of the prisoners being absent, his trial was
postponed." Here, the s constitutes a true mixed possessive
augment, inasmuch as it not only points to an act attributed to,
and therefore quasi possessed by, the prisoner, but also marks
the relation in which the dominant noun stands to the rest of
the sentence. This application of the apostrophised s appears,
however, to be losing ground, and threatens to become obsolete.
The more usual circumstances under which the mixed pos-
sessive augment occurs, are, as already stated, those in which
that augment supplies the place of a subjective possessive
genitive case, and those where the augment, by its prehensile
energy, operates more widely and acts further back than the
word to which it is immediately subjoined.
But this augment has sometimes the force of the ancient
instrumental case,1 and of the prepositions called up to supply
the vacuum caused by the dying out of that case.
Eighteenthly. In " Upon Caesar 's passing the Rubicon," the
apostrophised 8 is a mixed possessive augment, inasmuch as it
not only, as a possessive augment, indicates an act done by
Coosar, an act of which he is the proprietor or possessor, but also
aa a mixed possessive augment, marks the relation in which
Cottar stands to the other members of the sentence. The rela-
tion thus indicated is a relation, the nature and properties of
which could not have been fully presented by a genitive case,
xional or prepositional. To indicate the relation without
assistance from the possessive augment, it would have been
I 'tit Bopp, Verglmchende Grtmmatik, moriti Auagabe, ersten Band, p. 322-9,
1M, eto. T& EngUih edition! are from thc>« German.
POWER OF MIXED POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 15
necessary to employ the casus instrumeiitalis in those languages,
as Sanskrit, Zend, etc., in which that case is retained, in others,
the prepositions having the force of an instrumental case.
The mixed possessive, whether it supplies the place of a
genitive or that of an instrumental case, is always used sub-
jectively. But it does not hold, conversely, that the subjective
genitive or the subjective instrumental, is necessarily possessive.
The mixed possessive augment, whether it supplies the place
of a genitive case employed possessively, or that of an instru-
mental case so employed, is necessarily subjective.
To cases of this class the innovation above1 adverted to in
respect of the suppression or omission of the possessive augment,
also extends.
Nineteenthly. "I mentioned the high tide at Deptford's
being the cause of the flooding of Lambeth." Here the aug-
ment exercises its prehensile power to the extent of embracing
the whole of the matter by which it is preceded. It might,
omitting the augment, have been said, " I mentioned the high
tide at Deptford being the cause of the flooding of Lambeth ;"
but the meaning of the phrase would not have been so precisely
marked, whilst the expression would have been found to have
assumed a much less graphic form.
The inflexional s of the German genitive, like the es of the
Anglo-Saxons, is endued with no prehensile faculty. In speak-
ing of books, the joint property of Philip and John, we have,
in English, "Philip (not Philip's) and John's books ;" in German,
" Philips (not Philip) und Johanns Biicher. In Platt-Deutsch,
and in vernacular German, both genitives are rejected, and we
may colloquially, or with the lower orders, say, " Philip und
Johann ihre (their) books."3
1 See last page. 2 Post, chap. vii.
16
CHAPTEK III.
ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
§ 1. Divers Theories as to its Origin.
THE grammatical construction which here forms the subject of
inquiry, consists of three members — the noun dominant, which
is proprietary or possessive, — the apostrophised s, — and the satel-
lite or servient noun, presenting the thing owned or possessed.
The origin of the second of these members has formed the
subject of five distinct theories, of which the last three are sup-
ported by considerable ability, and have been put forward with
no little earnestness and confidence.
These theories appear to have arisen in the following order : —
1. The ancient pronominal theory.
2. The Wallisian, or possessive-adjective theory.
3. The Johnsonian, or genitive-case theory.
4. The possessive-case theory.
5. The double-genitive theory.
Notwithstanding the numerous elaborate defences which have
been produced in support of some of these theories, they can
hardly as yet be said to have been fairly confronted, — to have
been submitted to a rigorous competitive examination.
It will be the principal object of the following pages to
investigate the grounds upon which these theories respectively
claim to be entitled to acceptance.
17
CHAPTER IV.
ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO THE
ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
% 1. Statement of Theory.
ACCORDING to this theory, the apostrophised s is, in all cases,
to be regarded as the representative, or rather as the simple
continuation of the adjective or possessive pronoun "his," used
in the sense of the Latin reflex possessive suus,1 and gradually
reduced to its present attenuated form, first, by the suppression
of the aspirate, and afterwards by the dismissal of the i from
.the remaining is, thus abridging the labour of writer or speaker
by the absorption of an entire syllable. This possessive "his,"
which sometimes also corresponds with the direct or non-reflex
possessive eos, although apparently derived from the personal
...genitive pronoun "his," which has the force of ov and ejus,
must not be confounded with it.
The attack upon these views respecting the origin of the pos-
sessive augment, appears to have commenced more than two
centuries ago. The ancient theory has been impugned upon
two grounds : the one may be said to be external and historical,
the other, internal and, grammatical. It is upon the latter that
the discussion will chiefly proceed, and to which the attention
of the reader will be principally directed. The former ground
'it may suffice to notice incidentally, as the objection taken
-appears to rest upon an obvious anachronism, a simple confusion
of dates, requiring for its support, a transposition of the records
of several centuries.
1 Post, p. 46.
18 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
§ 2. Verbal, or Pronominal Roots.
According to an extensively received modern theory, the roots
in Sanskrit and in other Aryan languages are reducible into two-
classes, the one predicative or verbal, the other demonstrative or
pronominal roots, the roots in both of these classes being mono-
syllabic.1 The former, the rough material out of which nouns
and verbs are supposed to be elaborated, are called verbal, in
respect of their alleged capacity of being converted into verbs
by the simple addition of a personal termination. We are in-
formed that nouns, both substantive and adjective, are not
derived from verbs, that they are not engendered by verbs, but
spring with them fraternally from the same womb.2
Roots belonging to the second class are called pronominal,
because grammarians have regarded them as possessing a pro-
nominal quality, that quality being in those derivatives which
constitute prepositions, conjunctions, and other particles, more
or less hidden.3 It is said4 that all simple pronouns are in-
eapable of being reduced into anything more general or elemen-
tary, either as to form or as to meaning; and that even the
systems of declension of these simple pronouns, are formed by
special pronominal roots, the case-terminations of the simple
pronoun not being derived from any modification of an original
abstract pronominal term, but being themselves involved in, or
forming, original and self-subsistent roots.
§ 3. Form of English Pronominal Roots.
The fully developed nouns and verbs of commerce, — those in
actual living USe, in their various declensions, conjugations, etc.,
arc regarded by Bopp, as formed by the Simple process of apply-
to ill.- pn-<lir;.ii\e verbal root of the noun or verb, a vivify-
ing inlluenee <lrrive<l from a demonstrative pronominal root,
whether i-niplou-il in its simple or in its compound form. The
. . 15:uul, 195.
m brttderlichem, nirht in ,imm Abstammungsverhaltnisse
•on ihnen tn^gt, undent tnit iln.cn ;,„> deraselben Schoow
*; « > '• urn. — JUKI, ivi.
4 Bopp, Vergl. Gram. 2tc Ausgabe, crsten Band, 195.
THE ORIGIN OF THE 1'OSSKSSIVE AUGMENT. 19
pronominal roots connected with the originally sexless1 pronoun
4<hit/' appear to present the following forms :2—
Subjective or active singular form, Hit.3
Objective or passive form singular, Hit.4
Respective form (dative), or form of special relation, singular,
Him.
General relations form (genitive), singular,5 His.
Subjective or active form (nominative), plural, "Hi."6
Objective or passive form (accusative), plural, "Hig."7
Respective form (dative), plural, "Hem."
"His," the genitive form of the Anglo-Saxon personal pro-
noun, like the genitive of Latin and other inflexional languages,
1 Bopp, Vergl. Gramm.
2 Each of these different forms is usually called a case— Gr. irraxm, Lat. casus,
Germ. Fall — it being assumed that these forms had, as it were, fallen from a parent
«tock, thence called casus patrius, paternus, or genitivus.
3 To the general or neutral form were afterwards added "he" as the representative
of masculine, and "heo" as the representative of feminine nouns.
4 Afterwards were added "hine" for masculine, and "hi" for feminine nouns.
5 Casus paternus, Prise. 5. Casus patrius, Aul. Gell. Lib.iv. cap. 16 ; i. 14, pp. 18,
70. Casus interrogandi (i.e. decernendi) quern nos nunc genitivum dicimus, Aul.
Gell. Lib. xiii. cap. 25. Speaking of this form, Dr. Wilkins, in his Sanskrit Gram-
mar (p. 630 § 1265), says : "When two words come together in construction, of dif-
ferent meanings, yet bearing a certain relation to each other, one of them is put in
the genitive case." This learned writer had more particularly in view, a lrt
extensively furnished with inflected nouns. In those languages in which no such
inflexions have been preserved, the general relation constituting the so-called genitive,
is commonly indicated by the introduction of a preposition, though formerly the
simple process of juxta-position was regarded as sufficient, at least in possessive cases.
Adelung's description of the genitive relation is at once more comprehensive and
more concise. He calls it " Der Fall welcher zur Erklarung aller in einem Satze
vorkommenden Verhaltnissbegriffe dient." And he represents it as being " der
schwerste und weitliiufigste Fall, weil er unter alien nur am dunkelsten empfunden
werden konnte, und daher auch in alien Sprachen der verwickelste ist" — Deutsche
Sprachlehre fur Schul., p. 122, § 196. This not very flattering picture of the
inflexional genitive, does not widely differ from that which we find in an article on
the New Testament in the "Quarterly Review," "that in Greek the genitive expresses
merely an indefinite relation, and that the preposition when used, presents, as if to
the eye, the exact mathematical or geometrical position of one object with regard to
the other." — No. 225 for January, 1863. Where a Greek genitive is without the
guidance of a preposition, the precise nature of the relation intended to be intimated,
is left to conjecture. In a note to Galatians i. 7, Dean Alford says : "Tb evay~/f\iov
rov xpto-Tou. Perhaps here, not Christ's Gospel, but the Gospel of (i.e. relating to
prc.iclring) Christ. The context only can determine in such expressions, whether the
genitive is subjective or objective." In 'EXiriSa SiKaioarvvris, Galatians v. 5, a subjec-
tive meaning would scarcely be tolerated. And see Rom. xv. 16; 1 Thess. ii. 2 ;
1 Tim. i. 11. The " exact mathematical or geometrical position" is attained in the
English language without the aid of a preposition, and even in the absence of a case-
inflexion, by our own possessive augment, our home-grown apostrophised s.
6 Casus multitudinis rectus. — Aul. Gell., lib. xiii., cap. 25.
7 Afterwards, and still, colloquially, " hem." Both in the singular and in the
plural the datives have supplanted the accusatives.
20 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
may be used possessively and non-possessivcly, subjectively and>
objectively.
Equally extensive are the powers of the Anglo-Saxon case-
termination in esy a termination which, according to Bopp, must
be considered as based upon, or borrowed from the pronominal
prototype.
§ 4. Pronominal Origin of Inflexion of German Adjectives.
Upon the general tendency to reject inflexions which, by
reason of information derived from the context or from antece-
dent statements, have ceased to be necessary for the purposes of
distinctness, some light is thrown by the course observable in
the terminations of German adjectives. When an adjective is
preceded by an article or pronoun which marks the case and
number, or is joined to a substantive which marks case or num-
ber, the distinctive inflexions of the adjective which would mark
case and number, are disregarded. Where there is no preced-
ing article or pronoun, or the preceding article or pronoun fails
to mark distinctly the case and number, the full form of the
adjective is preserved.
Bopp1 thus accounts for this peculiar feature in the declen-
sion of German adjectives. He says the termination er in
" guter" is a latent (verstecktes) pronoun, incorporated with the
radical " gut," for the purpose of definition or personification.
Therefore, when the adjective is preceded by the pronominal
article " der," the function of a pronoun having been already
performed by the patent pronoun, the latent pronoun is rejected,
and we have der gute mann, not der guter mann, which, as
Bopp says, would, no doubt, be intolerable to German ears.2
Adelung appears to have had an indistinct presentiment of
Bopp's theory respecting the origin of case-inflexions. He
describes the s in Hofihungsvoll and in Vorbuuungsinittel, and
the // in Stj.dtrirlitrni in the phrase "Herrn N. Stadt rich tern
1 Bopp, Vvrgloich. Grarara.
Th« effect would be tho tame, if the adjective were preceded by dieser, jener, or
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. ^1
zu Leipzig," as post-positive articles, in which there is no dis-
tinction of gender. He does not venture to say with Bopp, that
the n in Herrn itself is also a post-positive article.1
§ 5. Decline of Case- Inflexion resulting from Foreign Invasion.
Upon the irruption of warlike hordes pressing upon the de-
caying Roman empire, from the north-east and from the east,
the nouns current in the Latin- speaking provinces became a
necessary element of communication between the invaders and
the old inhabitants. But to rude warriors the case-inflexions of
the Latin nouns and pronouns — widely differing from any to
which they had been accustomed — were perplexing and alto-
gether unmanageable.
With the exception of a single termination selected from the
cases of Latin plurals2 necessary for the purpose of distinguish-
ing singular from plural, case-inflexions were wholly disregarded.
In the singular number, the termination belonging, in Latin, to
the ablative case was alone retained for all purposes.
To avoid the ambiguity and confusion which must have re-
sulted from an uncompensated rejection of the particular in-
flexion which constituted the so-called genitive case, recourse was
1 His words are, Wir haben ira Deutschen noch deutliche Spuren eines articuli
postpositivi, welcher hintcn an das Nennwort angehanget wird, uud in der mit der
Deutschen verwandten Danischen und. Schwedischen Sprache, noch merklicher ist.
Er lautet fur die Hauptwbrter im Genitive der Einheit ohne Unterschied des Gesch-
lechtes, theils ms, theils s, im Dative, en oder «, und ira Accusative, gleichfalls, en
oder n. Dahin gehb'ren, allem Ansehen nach, die Biegungssylben der eigenen Nah-
men, Schwarzens Schwarzen, 2. Das * in der Zusamniensetztmg selbst an weiblichen
Wbrtern, IIofFnungsvoll, Vorbauungsmittel, 3. Die noch hiu und wieder, in den
Kanzelleyen iiblichen Formen, " Herrn N. Stadtrichtern zu Leipzig," fur dem
Stadtrichter, So auch, " Herren N. der Gottesgelahrheit Lehrern ; " " Es ist Kau-
fern gegebcn worden ;" Von Gottes Gnaden, 4. Manche, noch im gemeinen Leben
iibliche, Arten des Ansdruckes : " ich babe es Vatern gesagt," ich habe niemanden
gesehen, man sahe jemanden : "Die Kinder erwiihnten Herrens," fiir "des erwahn-
ten Herren," 5. iNoch mehr adverbische Ansdrdcke : " Auf Erden," "nach Sonnen
Untergang," "zu Statten kommen," "von Statten gehen," "von Handcn kommen,"
" zu jemandes Gunsten," u. s. f. fiir " Auf der Erde, nach dem Untergange der
Sonne," u. s. f. Deutsche Sprachl. fiir Schulen, p. 192, § 320. Like "auf Erden,"
etc., we find in semi-Saxon English " daies" used adverbially as " by day."
Ho wiste hire norice seep daies i the felde.
She watched her nurse's sheep " by day " in the field.
Seinte Marharete Meiden ant Martyr, p. 2.
2 The Italians formed their phmils by taking the nominative, the Spaniards by
taking the accusative, plurals of the first and second declension, the French inclin-
ing, but less decidedly, to the latter.
22 \\( 11M PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
had to the Latin preposition de (from or concerning) to mark the
existence of some relation subsisting between the principal or
dominant noun and the satellite or servient noun, leaving, as
had been the case with respect to the now superseded inflexion,
the precise nature of the relation thus vaguely indicated, either
to be inferred from some obvious relation or connexion already
known or intuitively perceived to exist, between principal and
.satellite, or to be gathered from the context.
In our own island, also, the general tendency of language
to shake off an intricate system of varying terminations, was
accelerated by the invasion, followed by a permanent settlement
of tribes to whom such terminations were a stumbling-block
and an offence. A grammatical construction, of Teutonic origin,
appears to have been hastened to its fall, by the impatience of
Scandinavian and Norman invaders. A simplification was
effected in the Anglo-Saxon genitive singular, and also in the
plural of strong (i.e. self-evolving) nouns, as man, sheep,
mouse, etc., which refused to accept the Norman plural suffix in
having previously rejected the Anglo-Saxon suffix in en, by
reducing the varying singular genitives of all nouns to the most
usual of the genitive forms, namely, to that ending in es. Another
step taken in the same direction, whilst throwing off all case-ter-
Mi iiiations of nouns, was to leave the relations existing between
the noun dominant and the satellite in the case of possessive
nouns, to be inferred from the simple expedient of juxta-
position.1
About tlic time when tlu» several Anglo-Saxon case-inflexions
were gradually disappearing, perplexingly varied plural termina-
ti'-riH were abandoned for the uniformity of the Norman plural
in es. Some plurals in familiar use were, however, able to stand
'• ground, and we still say men, women, children, oxen,2
kine, sheep, deer, mice, geese, etc.
J Port, 24.
Ljf.u101 wi*?ut <H'r"llItv that "the Ktronp laborious ox of honest front"
NV- lind "oxis," Luke xvii. 7, Ansrlo-Saxon version;
tea i yok.,1, in rhyme with foxes, but without " firebrands tied
if ancestors appear not to have long tolerated the double sibilant.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 23
§ 6. Substitution in Thirteenth Century of the Pronoun His for
the Anglo-Saxon inflexional Genitive used possessively .
Terminations attached to words so constantly recurring, whilst
tenaciously retained by the invaded nation, would, with little
difficulty, be acquired by the invaders. The progress of the
change may be traced with marked distinctness in the variation
of language observable between two MSS. of Layamon's semi-
Saxon poem " Brut." The earlier copy bears internal evidence
of having been written not later than about the close of the
twelfth century (tempp. Richard I. and John), the original com-
position of the 32241 verses belonging possibly to an earlier
period. The second copy may be safely referred to the reign of
Edward I. and the latter part of the thirteenth century. The
Saxon plural terminations in en are found occasionally in both
copies, but in general the en of the reign of Richard or John, is
changed into the es of the time of Edward.1
Both these manuscripts were published by Sir Frederic Madden
in 1840 — the two versions being printed e regione — in parallel
columns.
The progress of alteration in the language between these two
periods, will be shown by copious extracts exhibited in two
tables. Of these, the first2 will shew the gradual declension of
the Anglo-Saxon genitive case-termination and the substitution
of the pronoun "his," where the genitive had been used in a
possessive sense. The second table3 will mark the change of
the Anglo-Saxon plurals in en into the Norman plurals in es.
These interesting documents appear to be of the greatest im-
portance with reference to the present inquiry, inasmuch as in
them is laid bare the gradual decline of the Anglo-Saxon genitive,
followed by the employment of two separate instruments, exercis-
ing separate functions, and invested with distinct powers. Upon
the gradual abandonment of the Anglo-Saxon inflected genitive,
our ancestors did not return to the original mode of constructing
a genitive for nouns, namely, that by adopting the genitive form
1 See Philological Society's Proceedings, vol. ii. p. 382.
2 Post, 28. 3 Postj 57.
24 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
of the personal pronoun. They called up the Scandinavian " of Jr
where the existence merely of some general relation was meant
to be indicated. But when the special relation of possessor and
thing possessed was to be presented, resort was had to one of
two distinct courses.
§ 7. Possessive Genitive by Juxta-position.
The earlier of these appears to have been, simple juxta-posi-
tion, in which the satellite or thing possessed, was placed imme-
diately after the dominant noun, without any inflexion or other
change of form, either in the noun dominant or in the satellite,
and without the aid of any preposition.
The possessive genitive by juxta-position survives in the
names of towns and villages throughout England. Sampford
Courtenay is Sampford of, i.e. belonging to, the Courtenay family ;
Sampford Peverell is Sampford of the Peverells ; Wotton Fitz-
paine is Wotton of the Fitzpaines ; Wotton Bassett is Wotton
of the Bassetts ; Kibworth Beauchamp is Kibworth of the Beau-
champs ; Kibworth Harcourt is Kibworth of the Harcourts ;
Berry Pomeroy is Berry (Castle, Burgh) of the Pomeroys, etc.
This construction was not confined to England. We see
remains of the possessive genitive by juxta-position in Fontenai
le roi (at one time Fontenai le peuple), Marli la machine, Bois
le due (du due de Brabant), Bar le due (du due de Bourgogue),
Pont l'Ev£que, Hotel Dieu, La Chasse Saint Etienne, Les
K« li'jii'- Saint (iervais. La Bible Guyot, Los quatre tils Aymon,
La mort ne me greveroit mie, Si je mourois es bras m'ainie.
The exuviio of such a possessive genitive may be traced in
"chez moi," literally, house (case) me, i.e. (at the) house
(possessed by) me ; "chez son ami," literally, house his
friend, i.t. (at the) house (possessed by) his friend, etc.
\NY iiml aU«> in our Norman French, " L'ost la roigne,"
the Queen's army ; " le bank le roy," the King's Bench, etc.
Nl"" '»'" ^ '!"• Oaae-terminAtioD of the pronoun of the earlier
version of Layamon'a Brut, is retained in the later ; whilst
tin- <;i ••-termination ,,f the IKHIII in the earlier version is
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 25
abandoned — " Mines faderes brother" becomes simply "Mines-
fader brother."
In Layamon's Brut. p. 122, v. 28104-5 :
" That Modred thire suster sune
Hafdc thine quene inume,"
of the old version, becomes —
" That Modred thin soster sone
Hadde thin cweane inome,"
in the later version.
The distinguishing genitive "thire" had now sunk into the
indeclinable "thin."
King Dauyd of Scotland, that was hyre rnoder brother.1 Hii
destrued and robbede the fader londes mid wou.2 Moder bern.3
Norice seep.4 His broder sone.5 By King Ban and Bors coun-
ceill.6 Tha com heore fader brother.7 Beduer his soster sone.8
And there eaeldre sustre sone.9 The cwene cun Eleyne.10
In the Ormulum we find amongst other genitives by juxta-
position11— Off ure sawle nede.12 Theyyre sawle nede.13 For
anig sawle bote.14 He taketh sawle bote.15 Forr all maiin-
kinne nede.16 All kinne sinne.17 To wurthenn mann o moderr
1 Eobert of Gloucester's Chronicle, vol. ii., p. 461.
2 Ibid, p. 477. The father's lands.
3 Mother's child, Seinte Marharete, Meiden ant Martyr, p. 2, line 7 from bottom.
4 Kir-se's sheep. Ibid, p. 2.
6 Layamon's Brut., vol. i., p. 373, v. 8767.
« Morte d' Arthur, Book I., chap. 13.
7 Lay , vol. i., p. 305, v. 7152. In the later version, Tho com hire fader brother.
8 Lay., vol. in., p. 100, v. 27594, Beduer's sister's son. The older version has
Beduerres suster sone. In this case the genitive by juxta-position is carried back to
the beginning of the 13th century.
9 Lay., vol. i., p. 162, v. 3813, older version. Here, however, the genitive is
marked by the termination of the article, as well as by that of the adjective preceding
" suster."
10 Lay., vol. i., p. 15, v. 332, later version. The other version has "there cwciie,"
where the genitive is indicated by the termination of the article.
11 Post.
12 Ormulum,vol. i., p. 120,homil, 1. 3493 ; ibid, 225, horn. 6517; ibid, 267, horn.
7700; ibid, 291, horn. 8394; ibid, 325, horn. 9334;— vol. ii., p. 135, horn. 14081 ;
ibid, 229, horn. 16755 ; ibid, 273, horn. 18005 ; ibid, 330, horn. 19614.
13 Ibid, Dedication, 1. 36; vol. ii., p. 269, horn. 1. 17895.
14 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 281, horn. 1. 18231. 15 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 286, horn. 1. 18369.
16 Ibid, vol. i., p. 120, horn. 1. 3496; ibid, 339, horn. 9744;— ibid, vol. ii. p. 21,
horn. 1. 10815; ibid, 195, horn. 15781; ibid, 234, horn. 16887; ibid, 253, horn.
17452 ; ibid, 234, horn. 16887.
17 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 321, horn. 1. 19376.
26 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
hallf.1 That he wass mann o moderr hallf.2 Forr manne nede.3
Airier hiss faderr wille.4 Aflter hiss faderr ende.5 I faderr
stoke streonedd.6 Ut off hiss faderr temmple.7 Soth mann
withuten faderr strenn.8 Yet inn hiss moderr wambe.9 Man-
kinne thessternesse.10 His brother wif fleyslie to knaw.11 Sain
Jon the Baptist heved.12 Als he had spighted this womane
fame.18 Fyve myle fra the bisschope see.14 Crist satte on his
moder kne.15 Yef we prelate bidding noht tac.16 Til hisse
maister hous.17 To bynymm thy sonne lif.^8
The "Life and Martirdom of Thomas Becket" begins with two
successive possessive genitives, each being a genitive by juxta-
position: "Gilbert was Thomas (Thomas's) fader (father's) name."
In Robert of Gloucester's Chronicle we find :19 " The quene fader
Corineus." " The quene folk."20 " Ys moder kun was ys eir, and
his fader kun rigt nogt."21 "That Elene vncle was."22 "Conan,
the quene cosyn."23 "Thin uncle lond."23 In a petition in the,
now printed, Parliament Roll, of the third year of Henry VI.,24
reference is made to transactions which had taken place "in Kyng
Harry time the thridde," " in Kyng Richard25 dales," "and Kyng
Edward daies the thrydde." " Heor fader deth."26 " Constantyn,
Eleyne son."27 " Thoru the quene rede."28 " There was many
1 Ormulum, vol. i., p. 234, horn. 1. 16886.
» Ibid, p. 48, horn. 1. 11581 ; and see ibid, p. 87, horn. 1. 12718 ; ibid, 116, horn.
13529; ibid, 150, horn. 14494 ; ibid, 313, horn. 19144; ibid, 192, bom. 15681.
Ibid, p. 239, horn. 1. 17027.
Ibid, vol. i., p. 19, horn. 1. 640; and see ibid, p. 311, horn. 1. 8952.
Ibid, p. 291, horn. 1. 8372 : after his father's death.
Ibid, p. 341, horn. 1. 9778 : begotten of his father's race.
Ibid, vol. ii., p. 198, horn. 1. 15865.
I Md, p. 318, horn. 1. 19267 : unbegotten by a father.
Ibid, voL i., p. 3, horn. 1. 168; ibid, 23, horn. 758 ; ibid, 25, horn. 820; vol. ii.,
p. 235, bom. 1. 16641 ; ibid. 282, horn. 18243 ; and see, ibid, p. 225, horn. 1. 16639;
tw. lL,p. 213, horn. 1. 16297, 301 ; ibid, 214, bora. 16310; ib. 216, horn. 16372:
ibid, 226, horn. 16639, 41.
raL ii.. j>. 303, horn. 1. 18852. In line 18860 we find the old Anglo-Saxon
genitive, "till )>< llcM thetterneiM."
.-h Metrical Homilies, from MSS. of the 14th century, edited by Small,
Edinburgh, 1662, p. 38.
1-.40. >Mbid, p. 71. "Ibid, p. 78. "Ibid, p. 96. « Ibid, p. 103.
' I',, >,,l. xyi., Sevyn Sages, p. 77, TTflfci
" IM, P- ia : " Hi* mother's kin was heir, and his father's, not at all."
> "That Helen'! uncle wa«." Ibid, 89. *« Ibid 93
» Richard II. » « Their father's death."
tobert of GUraeeiter'i Chn.n. v,,i. i. 197.
« Through the queen's advice."— Ibid, 220.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 27
moder chylcle."1 " Thy brother blod."2 " Ys brother deth."3
"Due Rychard, the quene brother."4 " Yblessed be the moder
wombe that hym to monne bar."5 " The Erl Harald the quene
brother."6 "Many a moder sone."7 "A maner serjeaiit."8
"Pluto the HeUe Kyng."9
The possessive genitive, by juxta-position, is still retained in
poetry to avoid a harsh combination of sibilants, Yenus beauty,
Mars strength. It sometimes occurs in prose, as " for righteous-
ness sake," "for conscience sake." "Porcius Festus came into
Felix room."
The possessive genitive by juxta-position, did not remain long
in favour. Our continental neighbours, abandoning all distinc-
tions between possessive and non-possessive genitives, fell back
upon the preposition de, the range of which became and con-
tinues to be co-extensive with that of the ancient inflexional
genitives, objective as well as subjective. Our island ancestors,
on the contrary, clung firmly to the important distinction which
they have handed down to us. They were not long content to
trust to bare juxta-position for the development of the possessive
character of a dominant noun. But instead of imitating the
Romanesque nations, by huddling possessive and non-possessive
together, — placing them under the spell of one undistinguishing
prepositional genitive, — they availed themselves of the power-
ful agency of a reflex adjective possessive pronoun, to endow our
language with a peculiar character of perspicuity, the advantage
— the almost incalculable advantage — of which, our countrymen,
where they have not denied its existence, have been slow to
appreciate. It would seem to be impossible to assign any pre-
cise date to the introduction of a system which it required the
lapse of a century to establish. Fortunately the two versions of
Layamon's Brut, furnish us with the means of fixing within
certain limits the period of the alteration. In the earlier of
these versions I have been able to discover only two instances
of this application of the possessive pronoun "his," as a substi-
1 Kobcrt of Gloucester's Chron. vol. i., p. 263.
2 Ibid, 291. 3 Ibid, 294. 4 Ibid, 300. » Ibid, 308. « Ibid, 347.
7 Ibid, vol. ii., glossary, 732. 8 Chaucer, C. T. 8395. 9 Gower, Conf. Aman.
\\« IKNT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
tute for the Anglo-Saxon inflected possessive genitive ; whereas
it will be seen that during an interval which can scarcely have
reached a century, nearly all the Anglo-Saxon possessive in-
flrxional genitives of the earlier MS. became the pronominal
poaaessives of the latter version.
§ 8. Tabular View of Change in Thirteenth Century by substitution
of " His "for Masculine Possessive Genitive.
The following table presents a comparative view as well of the
Anglo-Saxon genitive case-terminations, as those terminations
continued to be employed in the earlier version of Layamon's
work, the date assigned to which is, the close of the twelfth
century, as of the change which had taken place in the interval
between the appearance of the elder version and that of the
later version, assigned to the latter part of the thirteenth
century. The first column presents the still unimpaired case-
termination, whilst the second column shows the substitution of
the mixed possessive augment, wherever, and only where, the
case-termination had been employed in a possessive sense.
CJRCITEK 1200.
Ebrank0« sunen.1
That we8 Geomag** lupe.2
Uppen thes Kinge* leores.8
That rniiw* wmes muchele mod.4
Gudlaki* sunc.6
The we« GorbianM brother.6
And broken Modredw trume.7
He wee Cadoir* sune
The EorlM of Corwaile.8
Ami Im-aki n .M«>div,l,',s sum'.1J
CIECITEK 1300.
Eubrac his sones.1
This his Geomagog his leope.*
Uppe the King his leores.3
That min hem his mochelle mod.*
Gutlac his sone.6
That was Gorbonia his brother.6
And breke Modred his trome.7
He was Cador his sone
Eorl of Cornwale.8
And Modred his sone forsake.9
» Uyimon't Brut., vol. i., p. 116, v, 2760.
S2, v. 1928 : This was (is) Geomagog's leap.
. ., p. 214, v. 3026 : Upon the king's features.
, p. 376, T. 8792 : " That great anger of my uncle's" (Oheim, Germ.)
Ibid, tol. i., p. 261, v. 6126. I Ibid, vol. i., p. 278, v. 6530.
Ibid, Tol. iii., p. 133, T. 28352 : "And break Modnd'l ranks."
148, T. 28694-5 : " He was the son of Cador Earl of Cornwall."
• Ibid, tol. Ui., p. 148, T. 28714 : "And forsake Modred's son."
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
29
CIRCITER 1200.
Howelbs dohter.1
Tha was Arthurs hired.2
Thet Arthur, an acstere daei hafde,
His athele men at somne.8
He wes igefen Arthur,
To halven to yisle,
He was Bumarettes sune,
Thas kingtfs of Winette.4
And ma thusend ther to,
Modred wes heore selder.5
On Albanacl^s londe.6
Forth wenden Dringches
To Yortigerne than kenge.7
Hu heo mahte hire fader wreken
And hire freondene death.8
Of Androgeus folke.9
Of Androgeus cunne.10
The wes Tennantiuses sune.11
Basianes moder
Wes of Brut-londds aerd.12
Octa Hengeste* sune.13
After Gorlois^s wiue.14
moer.15
CIRCITEE 1300.
Howel his dohter.1
Tho was Arthur his ferde.2
That Arthur his folk,
To him was igadered.3
He was Rumaret his sone,
The riche king of Wynet,
He was betake Arthur,
Instede of hostage.4
And mo thousendes yite,
In Modred his syde.5
On Albanac his lond.6
Forth hii wenden alle
To Yortiger his halle.7
On geo miht hire fader wreke
And hire loverd his teone.8
Of Androgeus his folke.9
Of Androgeus his cunne.10
That was Tennancius his sone.11
Basian his moder was Brut.12
Octa Hengest his son.13
After Gorloys his wifue.14
Locrine his mer.16
1 Lay., vol. Hi., p. 18, v. 25670, and p. 29, v. 25922 : Howell's daughter.
2 Ibid, vol. Hi., p. 34, v. 26187 : There was Arthur's host.
3 Ibid, vol. ii., pp. 591-2, vv. 24145-6 :
That Arthur on Easter-day had assembled his noble men —
That Arthur's people was gathered to him.
4 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 534, vv. 22788-91 : He was given to Arthur to hold as a hostage.
He was son of Rumaret, the noble king of "VVinetland (the country of the Wends, ut
videtur). Here " his" is substituted for three inflexionals.
5 Ibid, vol. iii., p. 141, vv. 28538, 9 : And more thousands thereto, Modred was
their chief. More thousands yet on Modred' s side.
6 Ibid, vol i., p. 91, v. 2157 : On King Albanac's land.
7 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 160, vv. 13971-2 : Forth went all the chieftains to king Vorti-
gern's hall.
8 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 199, vv. 14901-2 : How she might avenge her father, and her
friends' death, (and her lord's injury.)
9 Ibid, vol. i., p. 368, v. 8650.
10 Ibid, vol. i., p. 385, v. 9043 : Of Androgeus' s kindred.
11 Ibid, vol. i., p. 386, v. 9052.
12 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 10, vv. 10448-9 : Basian's mother was of Brutland's earth —
q. d. was a Briton.
13 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 342, v. 18260; and p. 346, v. 18354; p. 350, v. 18455.
14 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 366, v. 18830; and p. 370, v. 18919.
16 Ibid, vol. i., p. 90, v. 2133.
10
ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
CIRCTTEB 1200.
Of Arthur** borde.1
And smat an Aldolfw helm.2
That wes Hengest snne.8
Of Merlin** fore.4
Pasaent Vortigernw sune.6
Ther wes Arthur** hird.6
Tha wes Arthur** hired.7
Thee fugel tacnede
Faie-sith thes king**.8
And bed weoren iusedde
Haengest swaine
Thene Vortigern** theines.9
Uortigeni** cnihtes.10
Nu wes Maerling** moder.11
Nn haveth Vortigern** cun."
Aurili** broder.13
Weoren Vther** cnihtes.14
Of Hengest** cunne.w
Undergeten tha cnihtes.16
Ther Uther the king
Nom Ygaerne to quene.17
He wes Vther** maei.18
Arthur** birle and his msei.19
CIBCTTER 1300.
Of Arthur his borde.1
And smot up Aldolf his helm.2
Octa Hengest his sone.3
And of Merlyn his vore.4
Pascent Yortigerne his sone.5
Thar were Arthur his men.'
Tho were Arthur his men.7
Thes fowel tocknede
Rudibras his deathe.8
And bet weren ived
Hengestes sweines
Thane Yortiger his cnihtes.9
Yortigerne his cnihtes.10
Nou was Merlyn his moder.11
!N\>u haveth Yortigerne his cun.12
Aurelie his brother.13
Weren Yther his chnihtes.14
Of Hengest his cunne.15
Ondergeten Yther his cnihtes.16
Thar Igerne iwarth
Yther At* cwene.17
He was Yther his may.18
Arthur At* borle and his may.19
1 Lay., rol. iii., p. 142, v. 28573 ; The Britons of Arthur's table.
» Ibid, vol. ii., p. 267, v. 16495 : And struck on Aldolf s helmet.
1 Ibid, Tol. ii., p. 278, v. 16772 : Octa who was Hengist's son.
« Ibid, vol. ii., p. 308, v. 17468 : Of Merlyn's proceedings.
• Ibid, vol. ii., p. 310, v. 17514.
• Ibid, vol. ii., p. 621, v. 24833 : There was Arthur's host (men).
Ibid, vol. ii. p. 638, v. 25239 : Then was Arthur's host (men).
• Ibid, vol. i. p. 120, vv. 2832-3 • This bird (a speaking eagle) betokened King
Uudibnu'i death.
• Ibid, vol. ii., p. 160, vv. 13984-6 ; And better were fed Hengest's servants than
Vortigern'i knighte, i.e. soldiers. Here we find in the same sentence the inflexional
genitive HengeitM and Vortigern his.
i. ii., p. 229, v. 15603. " Ibid, vol. ii., p. 231, v. 15640.
i., p. 328, v. 17932: Now has Vortigern's kindred,
id, vol. ii., p. 3.-J2, v. 18038.
;.. 333, v. 18055: Were Uther's knights,
ll.ul. x,,l. ii., ,,. :;».-. v. 18255: Of Hengest's kindred.
, p. 376, v. 19071 : The knights (Uth.-i-'s kni-hts) understood,
vol. ii., p. 384, v. 19246-7 : Thee Uther the king took Yguorao to queen.
Then Irerne became Uther*i «u. •» n.
Ibfl, ^ J02, v. 19674 : Ho was Uthor's cousin.
Ibid, v»l. in., p. 98, v. 27617: Arthur's cupbearer and his cousin. "IHs"
btfcr* borle ii equivalent to " hU" before may. See Daniel ii., 32, 33.
THE ORIGIN OF TIIK I'OSSI'.SSI \'K AUGMENT.
ciiiCirEii 1200.
Ther wcs Arthurs hird.1
Arthurs riche.2
Arthurs suster sune.3
He wcs Arthurs maei.4
Arthurs maye.9
To Howebs castle.6
Inner Teine than watere
Ther heo for-wurthen.7
This weoren Arthum
Athele eorles.8
Al for Arthurs aeie.9
Por Octanes thingen.10
Por yif thu were Brutus sone.11
Constantino cnihtes.12
To Peters are.13
To Peters huse.u
Arthurs mon bicumen.15
Arthurs men beden.16
And smat an Arthurs seeld.17
And bicom Arthurs mon.18.
Arthum deore men.19
He was of Gloies cunne.20
And Trahem men bicumen.21
CIECITER 1GOO.
Thar were Arthur ///« men.1
Arthur his kinerichc.*
Arthur his soster sone.3
He was Arthur his mey.4
Arthur his mo we.5
To Howel his castle.6
And thar hi a-driente
Por Cador his heiye.7
This weren bolde
Arthur his eorles.8
Al for Arthur his heye.9
Por Octaucs his thinge.10
Por yif thou were Brutus his sone.11
Constantin his cnihtes.12
To Peter his are.13
To Peter his house.14
Arthur his man bicome.15
Arthur his men bede.16
And smot on Arthur his sealde.17
And becom Arthur his man.18
Arthur his deore men.19
Was of Gloi his cunne.20
And Traharn his men bicome.21
1 Lay., vol. ii. p. 621, v. 24833 : There was Arthur's host.
2 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 5, v. 35360 : Arthur's kingdom.
3 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 10, v. 25477: Arthur's sister's son.
4 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 9, v. 25473 : He was Arthur's cousin.
5 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 28, v. 25897.
6 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 27, v. 25883.
7 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 484, vv. 21629-30: In the river Teign there (at Teynwick, Teyues-
wick, qu. Teignmouth) they (perished) were drowned for Cador's honour.
8 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 601, vv. 24359-60 : There were Arthur's noble earls.
9 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 603, v. 24419.
10 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 49, v. 11353: For Octave's business.
11 Ibid, vol. i. p. 97, v. 2293 : For if thou hadst been Brutus son.
12 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 116, v. 12953 : Constantino's knights.
13 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 285, v. 31956 : To Peter's honour (grant of Peter's pence).
14 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 285, v. 31962: To Peter's house.
15 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 567, v. 23567 : Become Arthur's man.
16 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 581, v. 23891 : Arthur's men prayed.
17 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 584, v. 23963 : And struck on Arthur's shield.
18 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 589, v. 24079 : And became Arthur's man.
19 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 593, v. 24172 : Arthur's dear men.
20 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 28, v. 10862 : He was of Gloi's kindred.
21 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 46, v. 11293 : And became Trahern's men (subjects).
\VIKNT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
CIRCITEB 1200.
Al dude Octaucs
Comport/* lure.1
Of Baldulfw custe.*
That hit wes Baldulf
Colgrimw brother.3
He funde ther a macide
Unimete foeier.*
The wes Uthere* sune.6
And yeomen Arthum grith.7
For Arthurs haerme.8
He sloh Childerichw sune.*
And smitcn a Colgrim^ cnihtes.10
Arthur, Uthera sune.11
Imong Childrichw teldes.12
And breken Modrede* trume.13
Of Arthurs borde.14
Feeder he is on heuenen
Froure mancunnw.15
And yeomen Arthurs grith.16
He wes Uthem sune.17
And smat Colgrim^s bselm.18
Arthurs deorling.19
Butcn Arthurs rede.20
CIECITER 1300.
All dude Octaues
Compert his lore.1
Of Baldolf his custes.2
Colgrim his brother
Nadde he non other.3
He funde thar a mayde
Cador his mowe.5
That his Uther his sone.6
And yeorne Arthur his grith.7
For Arthur his arme.8
He sloh Cheldrich his sone.9
And smiten Colgrim his cnihtes.10
Arthur Uther his sone.11
Among Childrich his teldes.12
And breke Modred his trome.13
Of Arthur his horde.14
Fader he his on hevene
And alle man his frouere.13
And yeorne Arthur his grith.16
He was TJther his sone.17
And uppe Colgrim his helm smot.18
Arthur his deorling.19
Boute Arthur his reade.20
I Lay., vol. ii., p. 48, vv. 11334-5 : Octaves did all Comport's teaching.
Ibid, vol. ii., p. 429, v. 20324: Of Baldolf s speech.
» Ibid. vol. ii., p. 429, vv. 20331-2: That it \vas Baldulf Colgrim's brother; nor
had he any other.
Ibid, Vol. ii., p. .510, vv. 22225-6 : He found there a maid incomparably fair.
Ibid. ibid. He found there a maid Cador's cousin.
•1. ii., p. 443, v. 20650 : Was (is) Uther's son.
Ibid, \..l. ii., p. 447, v. 20748 : And ask for Arthur's peace.
Ibid, vol. iii., p. 130, v. 28287 : For Arthur's harm.
. vol. iii., p. 132, v. 28326.
roL ii., p. 421, v. 20140 : And smito on Colgrim's knights (or soldiers).
II Ibid, v,.l. ii., p. .JIM, v. 20428.
•1 ii .. I-. 1 13, v. 20646 : Among Childerich's tents. Here even the older
«opv naii the new plural termination in M,
Ibid, vol. iii., p. 133, v. 28352: And break Mud.vd's ranks.
l 12, v. 28573: Of Arthur's h,.:ird.
'. Father h,- is in heaven, and all men his saviour.
"'"I. »••!• <' 20748: And ask Arthur's ,
i \ v. 20773.
- p. 47*, v. 21419: And smot upon Colgrinfs lulnu t.
'•06, V. 2447<>: Arthur's thrlin-.
IWd, tot iii , p. 64, v. 26736 : Without cousultii.- Artlmr (roue ii
(rege inconsulto).
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AILMENT.
CIKCJTER 1200. CIRCITEK 1300.
Of Arthurs iucren.1 Of Arthur his iveres.1
Beducrre* sustcr sune.2 Beduer his soster sone.*
There wes al this kineland Ther was al this kinelond.
An Morgan and Cunedagies heond.3 In Morgan and Cunages his hond.*
That stoden on Arthum dayen.4 That stode by Arthur his dayes.4
Of Hengestss cunnen.5 Of Hengest Jus cunne.5
Lottos rcldeste sone.8 Loth Jiis eldeste sone."
Of Arthur** ispede.7 Of Arthur his spede.7
And yirnden Arthurs grith.8 And yornde Arthur his grith.8
And Seint Brandons ha3fed.9 And Seint Brendan his heued.'
Sone he sloh a3nne other, Sone he sloh another,
Thes ilke thein** brother.10 This ilke cniht his brother.10
In Arthurs halle.11 In 'Arthur his halle.11
When the inflexional genitive of the older version is objec-
tives it is usually represented in the later by a prepositional
genitive. "To-yeines him12 he funde ther Scotlond^s king
Stater," becomes " To-yeines him he funde thar thane13 king
of Scotlond Stater."14 "Brutlandes lauercl," becomes "King
of Brutayne."15 Denesmonne King, becomes "King of De-
ncmarche."16
In the table, (ante, p. 28,) "He wes Cadores sune Eorl^s of
Oorwaille," of the first column, becomes, "He was Cador his
souo Eorl of Cornwale," in the second. If the "his" were a
corruption of " es," we might have expected to find Eorks ren-
1 Lay., vol. iii., p. 94, v. 27449 : Of Arthur's companions.
2 Ibid, vol. iii., p. 100, v. 27594: Beduer's sister's son.
3 Ibid, vol. i., p. 161, vv. 3779-80: Then was all this kingdom in Morgan and
Cunadages' hand. This is a case in which the prehensile power of the augment
Conies into play, stretching back to grasp Morgan. If " his " had been a genitive,
we might have 'expected to see, Morgan his, as well as Cunages his.
In the first column we have genitives by juxta-position. See ante, p. 31, 1. 13.
4 Ibid, vol. iii., p 150, v. 28761 : Which stood in Arthur's time.
5 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 342, v. 18255 ; and ii., p. 343, v. 18281 : Of Hengist's kindred.
6 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 554, v. 23248 : Loth's eldest son.
7 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 561, v. 23417 : Of Arthur's success.
8 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 511, v. 22266, and vol. iii., p. 116, v. 27269 : And asked for
Arthur's peace.
9 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 517, v. 22405 : And Saint Brendon's head.
10 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 535, vv. 22811-2: Soon he slew another, this same thein's (or
knight's) brother.
11 Ibid, vol. iii., p. 124, v. 28155, (and vol. ii., p. 594, v. 24192: Arthur his hallen.)
An 1 see vv. 211, 2220, 3724, 865, 10856, etc.
12 Dative. 13 Accusative. u Lay., vol. i., p. 175, v. 4097.
15 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 54, v. 11489. * Ibid, vol. ii., p. 132, v. 1321.
ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
dered Eorl his, as Cadores is rendered Cador his ; whereas, sup-
posing the " his " after Cador to be a pronoun, such a repetition
would be uncalled for and improper. In the following case*
we find " his " in the later version, but no corresponding geni-
tives of any kind in the older version :
Of TurauB his death.1 At the king Ms wille.3
Hi ihorden the men of Rome, After Merlyn Ms dome.4
Of Belyn hit deathe.2 Of Edwine his bisockne.5
The following results may be gathered from the foregoing
table. That in the interval between the two versions, which may
be assumed to comprise the greater part of the thirteenth century,
the genitive in *, when used in a possessive sense, was super-
seded by the pronoun "his;" and also that the mutilation of
" his " in the forms of " is," " ys," " s," by which the original
" his " was gradually superseded, had not, at the period of the-
later version, come into general use.
It would be difficult to reconcile the transition observable in
Layamon's Brut., from the Ajiglo-Saxon inflexional genitive
used possessively in the older version, to the "his" substituted
for that inflexional genitive in the later version, with the popular
theory. According to Johnson and others, the " his " so sub-
sti tuted is merely an erroneous extension or prolongation of the
apostrophised «. Thus the 's of the sixteenth century would
not be an attenuation of the " his " of the thirteenth century ;
but would, on the contrary, be itself, by some unexplained and
inexplicable revulsion, the mysterious cause of an error which
had been fully developed in the thirteenth.
$ 9. Tabular View of Progressive Change in Possessive Genitives
of Feminine Nouns, in Thirteenth Century.
In the great majority of cases where the Anglo-Saxon pos-
• 'N( genitivi- ha-, In-cn MipiTsi-drd by the possessive augment
"the dominant noun is masculine. This is what might ha ve
'AV8I«. 'I1W-P-^.v
^ liM to Mu-lvn's sentence.
' Mini ^ 119: or Edwm'i breeching.
THK ORIGIN OK '1IIK I'OSSKSMY K UXiMKXT. 35
boon expected, men having made themselves proprietors and
possessors more extensively than women. On some occasions,
however, the relation in which female possessors stood to the
thing possessed had to be dealt with. In those cases, the
genitive termination was equally abandoned, and this, com
monly, not for modern " her," but for the sexless, numberless,
inorganic "his."
Though property and possession have been generally vested
in the male sex, to the partial or total exclusion of females, it-
will be observed that where the possessive dominant nouns were
in the feminine gender, the same process of substituting "his"
for the possessive genitive, was the course usually resorted to.
Examples of this may be seen in the following cases :
At there die grunde.2 At thare dich his gnmde.2
And al for "Wenhavere lufe.3 For Gwenayfer his love.3
To Cornwall erthe.4 To Cornwal his eaerthe.4
Thisscre5 nihte forste,6 To this niht his forst.7
A sainte Trinetth^s nome.8 In seinte Trinity his name.8
The wes thes "Walesa loverd.9 Wales his loverd.9
And al Logres that lond.10 And al Leogris his lond.10
Allo Brutleoden Forth hii wende alle
And heo comen to Lundene.11 To Londene his toune.11
For nu is JElene For nou his Eleyne
Jerusalem quene.12 Jerusalem his cwene.12
1 Unorganisch, Grimm. And see post, p. 36, 46.
2 Layamon's Brut., vol. ii., p. 241, 1. 15889 : At the dyke's bottom. Die is femi-
nine in semi-Saxon, and is here preceded, even in the more modern version, by the
feminine genitive of the semi-Saxon article.
3 Ibid, vol. ii., p. 511, 1. 22247 : Gwenever, Arthur's queen, is afterwards repre-
sented as eloping, during his absence in his wars, and marrying his usurping nephew.
4 Ibid, vol. i., p. 175, v. 4105 : To Cornwall's land. The columns are reversed.
5 "Thissere" is an older form than "thisse." Vernon's Anglo-Saxon Guide,
30, 186.
6 A prescribed and limited period— in German, "Frist;" in French, "delai."
"We have lost the word in English.
7 Lay. vol. ii., p. 375, 1. 19040 : "Nihte" is feminine, so is the preceding pronoun
in each version. In the older version the genitive inflexion is confined to the pro-
nominal adjective, leaving the dominant noun uninflected. In the newer version,
the inflexion of the pronominal adjective is dropped, and the mixed possessive
.augment is attached to the noun.
8 Ibid, vol. iii. p. 184, 1. 29,553 : " Seinte" is feminine.
u Ibid, vol. i., p. 164, v. 3865 : Who was of Wales the lord.
Ibid, vol. i., p. 174, v. 4090 : And all the land of Logres.
Ibid, vol. ii., p. 188, vv. 14626-7: And they all come to London's to\m.
r- Ibid, vol. ii., p. 52, v. 11432-3 : For now is Helen Jerusalem's queen.
ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
Tha wee in Norweoyen eerd Tho was in Norweie his earth
A king the hsehte Compert.1 A king that hehte Compert.1
In Jerusalem^ chopping.2 In Jerusalem his cheping.2
Blithe wes the Lunden** tun.8 Blithe was the Lundene his town *
In those cases from Layamon we have the advantage of
being able to present, at one view, two columns in which the
inflexional genitive of feminine nouns of the one column is
brought face to face with the mixed possessive augment " his,"
supplying the place of the feminine genitive, on the same page.
Of other authors, we unfortunately possess few versions of varying I
dates. Frequently, however, the possessive augment is found
supplying the place which at an earlier period would have been
occupied by a feminine inflexional genitive.
Delicacie his swete tothe.4
This is clergie his kind.5
This char his heved.6
My sonne, standjhand in hand with Mistress Barnes his daughter .71
Instead of the sexless "his," we sometimes find "her" ap-
plied as a possessive augment to feminine nouns. The following
is a lately published certificate from the parish of Holton, in
Oxfordshire :
"1646. Weddinges.
"Henry Ireton, Comissary generall to Sr Thomas Fairfax,
and Bridget .... daughter to Oliver Cromwell, Lefteiuiunt
generall of the horse to the said Sr . Thomas Fairefax, wore
married by Mr. Dell in the Lady Whorwood her house- in
Holton, June 15, 1646."
In Lilly's Euphues, we find : " One Curio, a gentleman of
Naple«, of little wealth, and lesse wit, haunted Lucilla her
00m puny."
IJ.i.l, vol. ii., p. 46, v. 11297: Then was in Norwegian land a king called Comport.
rol. ii., p. 276, T. 16702: In Jerusalem's market.
Ibid, vol. ii., p. 362, v. 18499 : Glad was the London's town.
Oower. Conf. Araantu, vol. i. Prologue 14.
> Depoiicion of Kirl.anl II. pp. 16, 16.
Pjrey Society, vol. xvi. The Sevyn Sages, v. 4105.
jBtpUMftnt hbrtorie of the two angrie women of Abington, as it was lately
» by the right honorable the Earle of Nottingham, Lord High Admirall, hi*
»"•"• Imprinted at London, 1699, Percy Society, vol. vi. p. 76.
THE ORIGIN OF THE 1'OSSKSSIVK AUGMENT. 37
*
In Swift's Works, we read a famous prediction of Merlin : l
" Seven and ten addyd to nine,
" Of Fraunce her woe this is the signe.2
And in Memoirs of P.P. clerk of this parish, "I was sent
unto . . . the Lady Frances her spaniel, which was wont to go
astray." 3
§ 10. Progress of Change in Non-possessive Genitives in Thirteenth
Century.
"We have seen4 that the possessive inflexional genitive of
the first or older version of Layamon's Brut., is represented in
the later version by the possessive augment his ; and that the
non-possessive inflexional genitive of the former version, usually
takes the form of the prepositional genitive in the later version.
But the old case-termination of the non-possessive genitive was
not wholly abandoned till the close of the fifteenth century.
" Tha issoh thisse ledes king," of the old version, becomes " Tho
isah this londes king," in the second.6
§11. Further Progress of Pure and Mixed Possessive Augment.
From the thirteenth century, the pure and the mixed pos-
sessive augments have descended in an unbroken line to the
nineteenth, each exhibiting at first its pronominal features in
a persistent unmutilated shape. Both augments, however, be-
came more and more mutilated, until they settled down into the
evanescent apostrophic form in which they are now seen.
The abandonment of the Anglo-Saxon inflexional genitive,
for prepositional genitives constituted by "of," in all cases in
which the former had been used non-possessively, and for
juxta-position, or for the addition of "his," or of the abridged
1 Ed. 1766, vol. iii., p. 215.
2 But of Swift it may be said, as was "said of Voltaire,
u Man kcnnt den Vogel schon, er predigt bios /urn Spasse."
3 Swift's Works, ed. 1766, vol. iv. p. 216. * Ante, p. 28.
5 Ante, p. 33. e Layamon's Brut., vol. i., p. 412, v. 9656.
AMI!-: NT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
"is," or the apostrophised "s," where they had been used pos-
sessively, appears to have been very gradual.
The following cases are clearly possessive :
To forsake Sir Sathanas his werkus every choii.1
B)Tiam his good byrd hys lyfe.2
In Johne is tyme, as y onderstond,
Was enterdyted alle Engelond.3
In the fourteenth century, Sir John Maundevill wrote as
follows : " Job was a payneem, and he was Are of Gosre his
sone."4 In the latter part of that century we find: "And do
each man his wille."5 Chaucer wrote, "The Nonne Prest his
tale." Here, "nonne" is a possessive genitive formed by
juxta-position, and " Prest " takes the adjective pronoun " his "
as a mixed possessive augment. " Of Jesse his sede the sweet
Sunamite."6 "As by deserte hath wonne Yenus his love."7
Examples of the now obsolete abbreviation 'is and 'ys, where
Chaucer and his contemporaries felt that a verse admitted of
the introduction of a short syllable, and it was desirable that
the harshness of the aspirate should be avoided, are almost
innumerable.
In the early part of the fifteenth century we find, " One Gil-
bert Tubeville is house."8 In 1484 appeared "And preysed
Reynard is wysdom."9
In the beginning of the sixteenth century Sir Thomas More
writes, "A beggar in Kyng Henrie his dales the sext, came
with his wife to St. Albone."10 "For Adam his synne how
Crist was crucifyed."11 "And trust in Christ his birth."12 "The
•
1 Percy Society, ?ol. xiv., Poems of John Audelay, p. 11.
vol. xvi., Sovyn Sages, p. 77, v. 2254.
le. Appendix, p. 589.
• Voiage and Travaile of Sir John Maundevill, Kiit., cap. xiv. In one MS. we
road, M Are of Gosra y* sone."
Life and Martyrdom of Thomas Docket, 1. 993.
Chaucer, Ballad in praise of our Lady, 1. 48,
Complaint of Mars and Venus, L II. « 5 Rot. Porl. loa.
>rye of Reynard the Foxe. Percy Society, vol. xii., p. 20.
1 pWojrw Moeerning Heretic, vol. i., pf 134.
Jon from the minor poems of Dan John Lydgate, p. 95.
if Chmtmai Carol*. Percy^ocitty, poi ii. p. ff.
THK ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 39
lord of this castell his name." l "And reft Dawkin hys Flaile." 2
"Riche his farewell to militarye profession."3
Two versions of "A Song of the Lady Bessy" have been pub-
lished by the Percy Society from copies, both transcribed in
the seventeenth century, but exhibiting considerable difference
in language. This work would appear to have been composed
in the beginning of the sixteenth century, probably in the life-
time of that Princess, who died Queen of England in 1504.
In one copy we read, p. 21 : " How fareth Kyng Richard his
•comynty;" and in the other, p. 29, "How fareth King Richard's
•comynaltre." In one copy Richard says, "Or else the Lord
St ranges head I will him send," p. 35 ; in the other, p. 72, " Or
the Lord Strange head I will him send."
"A lottery proposed before supper at the Lord Chief Justice
his house, in the first entrance to Her Majestie."4 In 1566 ap-
peared " Two bookes of Horace his Satyres Englished ;" in 1567,
"Horace his Art of poetry, pistles, and satirs, englished, by
Thomas Drant ;" and in 1569, " Ovid his invective against Ibis."
Dare not to match thy pipe with Tytirus (sic) his stile.5
The emperor Augustus his daughter.6
Plato his dialogue.6
Perigott his embleme.7
Satyrane his chaunce.8
Fcr that same Brute was Sylvius his sonne.9
Shakespeare speaks of " Mars his gauntlet," 10 and describes
Ajax as "Mars his idiot."11 Any attempt to reduce the first
term of this not very complimentary epithet, to one syllable,
•as by writing Mars's, would place the reader under an apparent
necessity of pronouncing both the dominant noun and the
possessive particle, as constituting one monosyllabic word,
1 Morte d'Arthurc, book iv., ch. 7.
2 Turnament of Tottenham. Percy's Rcliqnes, ed. 1809, p. 186.
3 Honestie of the Age. Percy Society, vol. xi., p. 9.
4 Poetical Miscellanies. Percy Society, vol. xv., p. 5.
6 Spenser, Shepheard's Calender, Conclusion.
6 Ibid, Januarie. 7 Ibid, August.
-s Faery Uueeiie, book iii., canto 9, st. 27, 1. 4. 9 Ibid, st. 48, 1. 1.
0 Troilus and Cressida, act iv., sc. 5. ll Ibid, act i., sc. 1.
40 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
supposing the human organs of sound to be capable of such
an effort.
" For the said Mr. Bodley his choice, made to appear for the
borough of Plymouth." l
" And this is a matter so obvious, that a Justice of the Peace
his house should not be like a Quarter Sessions."2
" Purchas his Pilgrimage," was published in 1617.
In the First Book of Kings,3 in the Authorized Version, we
find the "Asa his heart" of King James's translation altered
by some careless or earless printer, into "Asa's heart." So, in
the Book of Esther,4 the translators wrote, "whether Mor-
decai his matters would stand," which is compressed, by the
same irresponsible power, into "whether Mordecai's matters
would stand." "Holofernes his head,"5 being in the Apocry-
pha, has escaped notice. It has been subjected to no displace-
ment beyond that occasioned by the act of Judith.
In dealing with the Areopagus, the translators wrote " Mars
Hill," there being no apostrophe throughout the original
edition of the Bible of 1611. Later editions have introduced
an apostrophe, " Mars' " to mark the spot at which elision is
supposed to have taken place.
So Donne,6 " Fit to appear Mathusalem his page."
"About the end of March, 1627, Sir William Courtenay his
house at Ilton, near Salcombe in Devon, was robbed."7
In the Diary of Laud's Life,8 we find a memorandum, made
1 D'Ewes's Journal, 334. 2 Ibid, 153. 3 ch. xv. 14.
4 Ch. iii. 4. s Judith, ch. xiii. 9.
1 Dr. John Donne, born 1573, died 1631.
7 DUry of Walter Yonge, Esq. (edited by George Roberts, 1848) who complains that
'the outrage was committed by certain pirates which came up in boats from Salcombe,
tnd fled the same way without opposition." In a statement contained in the notes
to this edition, mention is made of a fight between mariners of Dartmouth and of
Poole about this period. It would appear that the quarrel arose from the inability
the perties to understand one another, the former speaking Cornish, anil the
itt«r English. Yet the Britons are said to have been driven by Atlielstan, in the
*? i°?*UI7i *croi* tno Tamar, after being expelled from Exeter, which town
had held together with the Saxons. Whether the two occupations were in
•mruty by metei and bounds, or promiscuously, per niv et per tout, (per nihil et
pjr totura,) doet not appear. See Robert of Gloucester, Chronicle, vol. i., pp. 275-6.
was formerly "Tottenais," or -th.- l.avme of Totteueie in Devenvssire. u
title) before Goraewaile." Ib. pp. 20, 13-1, 171. Uyunum, vol. ii. vv. 21184,
8 Beginning October, 1633.
THE ORIGIN OF T1IK 1'OSSKSSI VK AUGMENT. 41
by the Archbishop, in the following terms, "November 24th
Sunday. In the afternoon, I christened King Charles his second
son, James Duke of York, at St. James's."
"The City Council were retained to attend, Mr. Attorney
and Solicitor ; but in regard of Mr. Attorney his great business
for the king, that day and a second day were appointed for the
hearing;1 but the matter was never more heard of by the Attor-
ney or Solicitor."2
Oliver Cromwell's letter of 10th July, 1645, announcing his
victory over Lord Goring, mentions the resolution which the
latter had formed, — but to which, unfortunately for himself he
was too impatient to adhere — " not to engage until Greenvill or
Prince Charles 7«s,men had come up to him."
A modern grammarian might, perhaps, contend that Crom-
well's statement imports, that consistently with the terms in
which Goring' s resolution was here expressed, he would have
been ready to engage, if Greenvill had come up, not only un-
accompanied by Prince Charles or the Prince's men, but even
if unattended by a single follower, and that Cromwell ought to
have written " Greenvill's or Prince Charles's men," substituting
two modern pseudo- genitives for our ancestors' one single com-
prehensive mixed possessive augment.
A similar difficulty is presented to our neologists, by the
115th Psalm. Both in the Bible and in the Prayer-book the
phrase employed is, "for thy mercy, and for thy truth's sake,"
whereas, in Johnsonian English, it would have been rendered,
" for thy mercy1 s and for thy truth's sake." So, in the 122nd
Psalm, we find " for my brethren and companions' sakes," and
not Johnson's " for my brethren's and companions' sakes."
Still later, in the forms added to the Liturgy in 1661, viz.,
in the prayer for all conditions of men, and also in the special
services, as well in that respecting the Martyrdom of King
Charles I., as in that for the Restitution of King Charles II.,
1 Respecting a dispute between the University of Oxford (supported by Archbishop*
Laud, who was then Chancellor of that University) and the City of Oxford, in 1634.
2 Town Clerk of Oxford's collection of documents, called " Carter's Book."
}J ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
we find the words, " for Jesus Christ his sake." On account of
his real or supposed share in the introduction of these two
forms into the services of the Church, Bishop Sanderson's
memory has incurred no small amount of obloquy, in a very
powerful and influential quarter.1 This] prelate is not, indeed,
directly charged by the learned Archbishop with being the
party with whom the use of " hie " as a reflexive sexless per-
sonal pronoun, first originated ; but we are seriously informed
by another eminent writer that " ' for Jesus Christ his sake ' is
a mistake either of the printer or compiler." 2
For modern instances of the use of the unabbreviated pro-
noun, where the abbreviation would be unpronounceable, we
may refer to Addison,3 "My paper is the Ulysses his bow;"4
Pope,5 "By lov'd Telemachus his blooming years;"6 Sterne,7
" Of Didius his own devising." " In each of these cases the
old pronunciation would be retained without regard to any
altered mode of printing ; and notwithstanding the crusade
lately preached at Canterbury against the employment of com-
mas to mark the minute pauses by which correct speakers seek
to avoid giving 'an uncertain sound/8 a comma might, as has
frequently been done, be inserted before the "his" to distinguish
between the two predicates — to separate "Ulysses" and "his
bow," "Telemachus" and "his years," "Didius" and "his
devising." When the enunciation of the aspirate was gradu-
ally abandoned, the coalition between the two predicates, be-
coming more close, the dissociating comma was abandoned, or
rather it was raised to the exalted position of a mark of elision.
The importance of the mixed possessive augment appears to
have been duly appreciated in Scotland by a kindred, though,
not unfrequently, a hostile nation. "The haill comons of
gliih Part and Present, p. 116, by Dr. Trench
I1 ..... k «>f tin- Knglish * -------- "* " " '
Guardian, No. 08.
Language, 26, 241, by Dr. Latham.
4 Now printed " Ulysses's bow."
8 tfow printed " Telemachus's."
• OdYMey, Bk. xi. 1. 84.
rrutrura Shandy, chap. vii.
Thwe fc: no ground for supposing that the demon who dictated tho ambiguous
-JDU rcdlbw nu!i(|ii:iin ji.-r l.rllum peril. is, was jjii'trd with a toivknowledge
[ the important sanction to oe derived IVuni a ,/<r.r;w/, if not a nu-trojioliticnl inhibition.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 43
Scotland that hav red,1 or understanding, ever dailie speaking
and exponciiig of Thomas Rymer hcs prophesies whilk were
prophesied in auld times.7'2
Mr. Addison observes that the same single letter s " on many
occasions, does the office of a whole word, and represents the
'his' and 'her' of our forefathers."3 It would, perhaps, have
been more correct to say, that the single letter s on many occa-
sions, presents the "his" of our forefathers in an abbreviated
form, and that when " his " in its original or in its abbreviated
form is applied to feminine substantives, it may be looked
upon as a representative of "her."
§ 12. Promiscuous Use of Pronouns He, She, and It.
Ben Jonson says,4 " The articles he and it are used in each
other's gender. Sir Thomas More, The south wind sometime
swelleth of himself before a tempest. Gower, of the Earth —
And for thy men it delve and diche,
And eren it with strength of plough,
Wher it hath of himself inough
So that his nede is ate leste.5
It also followeth for the feminine —
He swore it sholde nought be lette
That if she have a daughter bore
That it ne sholde be forlore,
And slain." 6
In the following cases we find feminine nouns represented by
" he," and by it "-
Emme the quene of England that he hyder vende.7
The daughter sone the way nam 8
And to the moder sone he com.9
And settle himselve amiddle hem alle.10
1 Counsel, Germ. Rath. 2 Barrel's Diary. 3 Spectator, No. cxxxv.
4 English Grammar, Syntax, chap. ii. 5 Gower, vol. i. lib. i., p. 152, ed. 1857.
6 Ibid, vol. ii. p. 16.
7 Robert of Gloucester, Chronicle, vol. i., p. 390 : That she should hither come.
8 Soon took the way. 9 Percy Society, vol. xvi., Sevyn Sages, p. 59, v. 1720-
10 Seinte Margarete that holi maide, p. 27, 1. 94.
44 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
Our laverd he (Saint Margaret) bad for his grace.1
Genoyrehe hehte, heh upon an hulle.2
Bote the ssaft that was wythoute, gryslych he to-brec.3
And he brought in gret sto the tow a he yut is.4
That kynges dogter as he was.5
Tacc Ysaac thin wennchell
And snith itt allsse itt wsere an shep.6
And toe hiss sune sone anan
And band itt fet and hande.7
Tho he to this halle com, he chydde
And made him wroth,
Yor he was by the haluendel
To lute, he suor hys oth.8
Not only have we retained the genitive "his," but we use
the word in its secondary possessive sense of €09, and we use it
also in a tertiary sense, which while indicative of possession or
property has, we have seen, the reflex power of suits, irrespec-
tively of the gender of the noun or pronoun referred to, of
which gender it takes no account, the neuter or general " his "
-being more ancient than the feminine and plural " hire."
This tertiary use of the genitive "his " is not peculiar to the
English language. It is observable in the ancient Gothic, and
it is continued in Platt-Deutsch, the vernacular language of
Lower Saxony ; and it exists in the modern German to a con-
siderable extent.
We learn also from Bopp,9 practically that in Sanskrit the
feminine cases of pronouns appended to nouns (Anhangepro-
jiominen) are formed from the neuter, or, speaking more pre-
Margarete that holi maide, p. 28, 1. 155.
• Lay. Unit., \..l. ii., p. >>->\i, vv. 16168-9 : Genoyre he (she, the castle) was called
high upon u hill.
• Robert of Gloucester, Chronicle, vol. ii., p. 419 : But the shaft that was without
ke to piece*. "8«aft" In in- frminim'. * Ibid, p. 453. 5 Ibid, vol. i , p. 268.
• Take Isaac thy lud and nit it (him) us if it (he) were a sheep. Ormulum, vol.
i., j>. 1/56, 1. 14665-6.
. anon, and hound it (him) feet and hands. Ibid, 1. 14672-3.
• When he (William liufus) t., tho hall (Wettminster Hall) c-anu-, lu- ,-hid and
wroth, for he (the hall) was by the half too little, he swore his oath.
Bobert of Gloucester, v.,|. ii., ,,. 390.
•' y.r.-l. \ bi B& Graniintitik.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT. 45
cisely, the genderless, genitive ; and that he has observed the
same in the Gothic and Lithuanian languages.
§13. Gothic Sexless Rejlex Pronouns.
With respect to Gothic, Grimm says,1 "The Gothic sein seina
seinata, like the personal genitive se'ina, refer to every gender
and every number, but in truly reflex cases only. I shall
confine myself to the following examples for the feminine and
the plural : 2
Maria bisvarb fotuns is skufta seinamma.
Mary wiped feet of him with his (i.e. Mary's) hair.
Maola e£e/^a£e rat,? 6pi£iv avrrjs TOU? TroBas avrov. John xii. 3.
Maria extersit pedes ejus capillis suis.
Gabar sunu seinana.
(Mary) brought forth his son.
*EreKe TOV vlov avrr)?. Luke ii. 7.
Peperit filium suum.
Qvenes seinaim abnam uf hausjaina.
Wives be subject to his husbands.
r4t yvvaifces, rot? 18161? avSpdaw (vTroraa-crecrtfe).3 Ephes. v. 22.
Mulieres viris suis subditse sint.
Garunnun leikinon sauhte seinaizo.
Multitudes came to be healed of his infirmities.
o^Xot TroXXo*. depaTreveo-Oai, UTTO TWV
Turbse multao ut curarentur ab infirmitatibus suis.
Let thans dauthans filhan seinans dauthans.
Let the dead bury his dead.
OVS vercpbvs Od^ai TOL/? eavrcov vetcpovs. Luke ix. 60.
Sine ut mortui sepeliant mortuos suos."
1 Grimm, Deutsche Grammatik, 4ter Theil, 4te Auflage, 1823-1837, p. 340.
2 Das Gotliische sein, seina, seinata bczieht sicb, gleich dem persdnlichen Genitive
seina, auf jedes genus und jeden moncrus, abcr nur im werklich reflexiven Fall
Es gcniigt bier Belege fur das Feminin und den Plural mitzutheilen.
Grimm gives tlie Greek text, from which Ulphilas probably made his translation.
To this is now added the Latin from the Vulgate.
3 dv-np like vir, being a term not confined to the conjugal relation, the iSiots was
necessary. Our English word "husband" requires no such distinctive explanatory
addition. " Own," iu Ephes. v. 22 ; Col. iii. 18 ; 1 Peter iii. 1 ; is rather misleading
4>j I! NT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
Grimm adds, " Wherever there is no reflexion, the genitive of jj
the pronoun, with distinction of gender, must be employed."1
The first of these five sentences may be regarded as the most I
instructive, as it exhibits not only the form of the reflexive but
also that of the non-reflexive pronoun. This is distinctly per-
ceptible in the Latin and Gothic, less so in the English and i
Greek. In the Latin and Gothic we have the non- reflexive
"ejus" and "is," and the reflexive "suos" and " seinamma.""
"Ejus" and "is" are non-reflexive, since they relate, not to the
agent, Mary, but to a different person, namely, the person whose
feet Mary washed.2 On the other hand, " suos" and " seinamma'*
are reflexive, inasmuch as they relate to and fall back upon the
agent, Mary. The connexion between the reflexive pronoun and
its antecedent, has the effect of investing the reflexive pronoun
with the number and gender of its antecedent — the number and
gender of the antecedent are carried on and tacitly incorporated
with the reflexive pronoun, so as to render any iteration of
number and gender unnecessary,3 not to say redundant.
Thus the pronominal "er" involved in " guter" is suppressed
as superfluous when the adjective is preceded by the article
"der" or by the pronouns "jener," "dieser," "mancher," etc.
In English we have the personal "his," the genitive of "hit,"
or, more properly speaking, the genitive form of the sexless
personal pronoun in which " hit " presents the nominative and
accusative form. We have, secondly, the non-reflexive adjective
pronoun " his " = eos, derived, or rather transferred, from the
genitive of the personal pronoun. And we have a third
" his," a reflex sexless and numberless, inorganic pronoun, now
the apostrophised "s," which, like the reflexive "seina" aud
1 (Jberall wo keine Reflexion statt findet, muss dor Genitiv des geschlechtliehen
Pronomens ttehen.— Grimm, Deutsche Grammatik, 4te Auflage, 4ter Theil, p. :MO.
Notwithstanding Jacob Grimm's extensive researches in Teutonic languages, that
tutor appear* to nave been led, bv the confident assertion of English grammarians,
to accept the existence of a real inflexional genitive in modern English nouns.
* If there had been a Irminim- form of the genitive distinct from the maseu/inc, it
would have been adopted. Es ffilt die bekannte Regel dass allr AdjYctiva uml alle
yrif/iltchtifffn Pronominu zu dem Genus des Suhstantivums stimmen uiusson anf
*tlebai at* tichbexiehen.—(; rim m, -itn-Th.-il, p. 266.
• Dam Pronomen der erston und zwoiten Person so u-ie dcin litjlcjcintni. steht gar
ktiB Geachlecht zu, oben well sic fur all, aimm. -Ibid.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSKSSIVE AUGMENT. 47
sin" of Anglo Saxon poetry,1 and the
reflexive and non-reflexive "suyo," represents substantives of
every gender and of each number.
In English as in Greek, the same pronouns are used reflexively
and non-reflexively. We cannot therefore in all cases treat the
reflexive "his" with that entire disregard of distinction of number
and gender, which the adoption of an exclusively reflexive form
permits to be done in the case of "suns" and "seina." If we
were to say, "she wiped his feet with his hands," "his" would
be understood as used, not reflexively with reference to the agent,
but non-reflexively with reference to the patient. In Greek,
the reflexive quality of a reflexive and non-reflexive pronoun
is sometimes secured by placing it nearest to the agent. We
avoid the disturbing effect of the intervention of a non-reflexive
pronoun, by clothing the reflexive with distinctions of number
and gender. Thus we say, with his hands, or with her hair. But
where the reflexive pronoun is placed in such close juxta-position
with its antecedent that there can be no possibility of mistaking
it for a non-reflexive pronoun, we deal with this pronoun, re-
flexive by position, as "suus" and "seina," which are reflexive
per se, are dealt with ; we abstain from a reproduction of the
number and gender of the antecedent. We write, the "queen's
crown"— "the queen his crown," and the "men's swords"
= "the men his swords." "The queen her crown" and "the
men their swords" would be cases of plethoric redundancy or
superfoetation — presenting a character not unlike that of " der
gutcr mann." Such a redundancy, it is true, is submitted to by
the Germans, who say, "Der (more frequently, die) Konigin ihre
Krone," and "Der (or die) Manner ihre Schwerdter;" and
feeble attempts have been made to introduce the same redun-
dancy into our own language ; as " Lucilla her company,"2 and
"The Ladie Flavia her house"3 (sixteenth century); "The
Lady Whorwood her house,"4 (seventeenth century) ; "The Lady
Frances her spaniel"5 (eighteenth century).
1 Post, p. 56. 2 Lilly's Euphuos, letter I.
3 Lilly's Euphues and his England, letter W 3. 4 Ante, p. 36, 5 Ante, p. 37.
46 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
$ 14. Indiscriminate Use of Masculine and Feminine Anglo-Saxobi
Personal Pronouns.
With respect to Anglo-Saxon pronouns, Hickes in his The-
saurus Linguarum veterum Septentrionalium, while stating the
general principle of the employment of pronouns without
regard to the sex of the antecedent substantive, confines hia<
instances to cases in which the simple personal pronoun is so
employed. He cites Matt. ix. 18, which, transferred from the '
Anglo-Saxon into modern English, would read thus: "Myj
daughter is dead ; but come and set thy hands upon him, and i
she shall live." Mark xii. 23: "for all had him to wife.H
Mark v. 33 : " The woman fearing and trembling threw him \
(accusative) before him (dative) and told all the rights."
The tendency to make the masculine pronoun "he" serve for
both sexes, is observable in the mode of speaking of foreigners,
and particularly in that of Welchmen who happen to have formed
but a superficial acquaintance with our language.1
§ 15. Correction of Vagueness of Genitive Case.
To the question, "What crown is this ?" an Englishman of the I
thirteenth and fourteenth century might have answered, " Thes I
Kinges Englandes." But where a question of property or
possession was distinctly raised, when it was asked, " Whose is j
this crown?" our ancestors, and their Teutonic kinsmen, did
not rest contented with the use of terms which amount merely
to a general assertion of the existence of some undefined and
more or less vague relation or dependence, to be faintly inti-
mated by the use of an inflected genitive case, or by that
of the preposition " of," followed by a noun in the respective
or dative case. Upon the gradual decline of the Saxon
inflexional genii i\< >, \\v have seen8 that resort was had to the
1 The Italian "suo" and tin- 1-Vm-li ".-.m " mv usol without distinction as to the
gender of the substanth. i. lun.1 t.., but tin- n It ivm-r .-m only be to substantive nr
pron«' Bomb*:; \\>r plurals, "loro" nn<! "'irur," from the non-
reflftiivi •• 1. 1.. i ma" are used.
» A.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESS I YK AUGMENT. 49
contrivance of juxta-position, but more frequently and per-
sistently to the employment of the possessive pronoun "his,"
where it was necessary to fix the special character of the
relation — the true nature of the dependence to be indicated ;
so as to withdraw the attention of the hearer from the con-
sideration of any other relation than that of property or pos-
i session. Our ancestors said, "The Kinges England his crown/'
an < I afterwards, " the King of England his crown," as the
ancient Germans said, and their descendants now commonly
sty, "Des Konigs von England seine Krone," or "Der Konig
von England seine Krone/' This would be literally, "Regis
Angliac or Rex Anglise corona sud" Since, however, the Latin
language does not allow of the employment of the reflex pro-
1 noun situs for the purpose of indicating a special relation of
property or possession, the writer or speaker is, in that lan-
guage, obliged to submit to the employment of the vague in-
, dication of relation which is furnished by the genitive case,
and to look elsewhere for an explanation of the nature of that
relation.
i § 16. German Mode of correcting vagueness of Genitive Case
where intended to be used possessively.
In Germany a mode of writing and speaking analogous to
our own. which is still current, particularly in Lower Saxony,
the ancient seat of our ancestors, is commonly noticed in dic-
tionaries as follows :
Das ist mein hut ; that is my hat. Nein, es ist meines Bruders
seiner ; no, it is my brother his ; or rather, est fratris mei suus.
Adelung treats this as a disagreeable peculiarity of certain vulgar
dialects. He says:1 Die Conjunctiva der dritten Person mit
dem Genitive zu verbinden, als meiner Mutter ihr Bruder ;
i (my mother her brother; or more exactly, matris meae frater
1 suus) ; meines Freundes sein Garten ; (my friend his garden ;
amid mei hortus suus) ; ich meine nicht Homers Gedichte,
'. sonderii des Horaz seine) ; I mean not Homer's poems but those
1 Deutsche Spraclilehre fur Schulen 3te Auflage, p. 217.
;j() ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
of Horace his; sed Horatii sua), ist eine widerwartige Eigen-
heit gemeiner Mundarten.1
That this form of expression does constitute an " Eigenheil
gemeiner Mundarten," that it is part and parcel of the vulgai,
tongue, no person who has mixed with the lower class of thtif
German population on the continent, or in East London, will
venture to deny.
But admitting this popular syntax to have become somewhate
antiquated, and even in a great measure to have been abandoned!
to those who, in utter disregard of rules laid down by gram-j
marians, persist in speaking as their fathers and grandfathers',
spoke before them, the strong light which it throws upon the|
corresponding grammatical arrangement discoverable in English,!
a kindred language, is not affected.2
Adelung and his purist friends did not succeed in persuadingi
the mass of their countrymen to forego the use of the familiar
symbol of property or possession. A more recent writer3 of]
great authority refers to the following proverbial expressions:
" Every cow knows his gate (sein Thor)." " Falsehood (Untreu,
feminine) struck his own master." The same writer4 speaks of
the popular phraseology as being extensively employed in spite]
of the proscription which had been pronounced against it:
"Des Vaters sein Buch."5 "Der Mutter ihr Kleid."6 "Deri
Kinder ihr Spielzeug."7 He also produces from authors of the
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries such expressions as " Ich|
habe mich mit dem Grafen seinem Koch verlobt."8 " Er gedacht
ihm wie des Goldschmids sein Jung/'9 etc. He adds that inj
Upper Germany the preceding genitive is changed into a dative : |
"Dem Vater sein Buch."10 "In der Mutter ihreni Bett."11
1 An unpleasant or a disgusting peculiarity of vulgar dialects.
North Germany, particularly in Lower Saxony and Westphalia, i
the PUtt-Duutwh, now confined to the lower orders, was formerly the languago, the
reeognued organ of litrr.it m •« •, «liploraacy, and civilisation. This dialect bears a much '
•:,'.,:. v own lanuniairc than the (Jonnau of Upper Saxony, made
euMtical by the general ofaeolfttfoa of the vigorous version of Luther.
'•> miniutik Iter AM!!.,-,-. it.-T!u-il, p. 845. ' llml, p. 351
The father1! book. - The mother's K.,\\ n. ? The children's playthings.
I hare betrothed mywlf to the Count (dativ. ) his (dative) cook.
II' ruliHidrml how the •j-nld.Muith /,/.« appmit'icv, etc.
10 Pfttri liber iuus. » In matro (Germ, dative) tccto (dative) suo.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSKSSIVE AUGMENT. 51
" Dom Goethe sein Gredicht 1st noch schoner als dem Wieland
seins."1 " Das 1st ilmen ihr Rock."2 " Im sein Yater."3 " Der
Fran ir Kind."4 " Den Eltern ire Sorgen."5
If, indeed, this form of expression could be shown to be a
recent innovation, there would be less reason for connecting "the
king his crown," of modern vernacular Germany, with a similar
application of the possessive pronoun " his," in Layamon, Robert
of Gloucester, the Ormulum, Maimdevill, Spenser, Shakespeare,
the authorised version of the Bible, and the Prayer Book.
The same writer (Adelung) in his great German dictionary,
treats this phraseology as the language of common or vulgar life.
Speaking of "sein" (his) he says, "JSTach einem Genitiv gehort
es auch hier in der Sprache des gemeinen Lebens. Dein Auf-
wand iibertrifft den Aufwand des Fiirsten seinen. (Thy ex-
penditure exceeds that of the Prince his, sumptus principle
suos)" It would be better, he observes, to say, "iibertrifft den
Aufwand des Fiirsten."
In the same article, Adelung says, Ein gewohnlicher Fehler
einiger gemeinen Sprecharten, und besonders der Niedersachsen,
ist es, dieses Fiirwort zweiter Endung, wenn selbige vor ihrem
Hauptwort stehet, zur Erklanmg beizufiigeii — "Meines Yaters
sein Bruder" (patris mei f rater situs). " Meines Bruders sein
Gut" (fratris mei bona sua).
This familiar form of speech, which Adelung acknowledges to
be still the language of common life, is very ancient. " Uber-
morgen hol'ich der Konigin ihr Kind," the day after to-morrow
I fetch away the queen her child (Reginso puerum suum).&
"Nach des Herrn Korbes seinem Haus," and "Nach dem Herrn
Korbes seinem Haus," to Mr. Korbes his house7 (in Domini Korbes
domum suam). " Des Yaters sein Hut," (Patris pileus suus).*
In three of the instances just referred to, the inflexion denoting
the genitive case and also the personal pronoun, appear. In
Goethe (dative) poema suum pulchrins est quam Wieland (dative) snum,
That is to them their coat. Leur habit d cux.
Son pcre d lui. 4 A la fomnc son enfant a elle.
Aux parents leurs soins d eux.
Grimm, Kinder und Hansmarchen, vol. i., No. 55, p. 283.
Ibid, No. 41, p. 210. 8 Becker, Gramm. vol. i. p'. 172.
52 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
phrases which, like the following, are daily heard in familial
conversation, the inflexion, being felt to be superfluous, ie!
omitted. "Die Mutter ihr Kleid" (Mater, not matris vestie;
sua).1 "Wie wars so dunkel in dem Wolf seinem Leib."|
" Oh how dark it was in the wolf his body" — in lupo corpore suoi<
(not in /W/M corpore suo) — says Rothkappchen (Little Red Riding
Hood) after her wonderful extraction, by the friendly huntsman/
from the wolf's belly.2 She might, using the inflected genitive, <
have said, but with less naivete, " In des Wolfs seinem Leibe" —
"in lupi corpore suo." "Dem Wolf" and "seinem Leib" are!
both datives, governed by the preposition "in." It is important.
to remark that the expression actually recorded is " seinem Leib," .
not " seinen Leib." Had there been any further coalescing of the<
two predicates, the distinctive termination of " seinem" must, inj
the presence of "dem," have been abandoned as superfluous.
" Mein Marchen ist aus ; Und geht vor Gustchen sein Haus. !
My story is told, and now go before little Augustus his house."8
•• I';i^ Kiinlclu-n si-ln. II iitchcn. Lay hold of little Conrad his
little hat."4
" Jeder hatte ein Pferd mitgebracht ; aber des einen seins war i
blind, des andern seins, lahm. Each man had brought a horse,
but one his (one's) was blind, and the other his (the other's)
lame. Unius SUMS erat coecus, alterius swws erat claudus."5 Here,
the adjective pronoun corresponding with our possessive aug-
ment, is applied, not to a noun but to a numeral and a pronoun.
This construction is much out of favour with some modern
critics, who have characterised it as undignified, colloquial, and
draggling (schleppend). By Adelung it is also denounced as
superfluous (iiberfliissig), because, he says,6 " possession is
already indicated by the genitive case." But the genitive case,
as well as the dative case governed by the preposition von, does
not necessarily convey the idea of possession. These apply to many
other relations. It may also be observed that in several Ger-
Beeker, firamm. vol. i., p. 172.
Kimloi und II ...iMnan-hen, vol. i., No. 26, p. 139.
Ibid, tol. ii., No. 108, p. 126.
W, |. -J1. And sec ibid, p. 19. * i^id.
Detttoehe SpracUlehre fur SrhuU-n 3to Auflage, 355.
THE ORIGIN OF THE POSSESSIVE AUGMENT.
53
man nouns, the genitive case is not distinguished by any inflexion.
Singularly enough, Adelung himself, after finding fault with the
expression " Unsers Vaters seine Freude" (the joy of our father
his), patris nostri gaudium suum, on the ground that the form of
the case itself denotes possession, objects equally to "Frau Wolf
ihre Tochter " (Mrs. Wolf her daughters), Domina Wolf filiae suce,
in which the genitive position of Frau Wolf is not evidenced or
made distinguishable by any change of termination. He recom-
mends that, in preference, we should say, " Die Tochter der Frau
Wolf" (the daughters of Mrs. Wolf) ; a form to which, though,
more stiff and unfamiliar, there is, of course, no positive objection.
He also states that he thinks it better to avoid saying, with
Gellert, " Dies Beywort ist noch mahlerischer als Homers
semes." (This epithet is more picturesque than that of Homer
his), pulchrius Homeri suo.
When Richard of Cornwall, king of the Romans, and Alphonso
X. of Castile, sent agents to Rome to obtain the decision of Pope
Clement IV. upon their conflicting claims to the imperial crown,
the former was represented by his elder son, Prince Henry of
Almaine and Cornwall,1 and others. Of Alphonso's agents, the
historian Schmidt, who was not of Lower Saxony, but of Upper
Crermany,2 speaks as " Des Alfonsus seine Machten," the powers
of Alfonso his. Alphonsi potestates suce.3
Although modern Germans employ the possessive or rather
adjective pronoun "ihr," "her" or " their," when they wish to
give a distinct and exclusive possessive character to feminine
nouns in the singular, and to all nouns in the plural; the old
English and the old Germans confined themselves to the use of
" sin" " his" in the reflex sense of the Latin " suus," which, like
the Spanish " suyo," refers to preceding substantives, with an
utter disregard of any distinction of gender or number.
We find Paris represented as saying, in old middle German,
1 Afterwards assassinated by his cousin, Guy de Montfort, in the church at Viterbo.
His heart was brought to England by command of Edward I. "Lo cuor che'n sul
Tamigi ancor si cola." — Dante, Inferno, xii. 120.
2 Franconia or Bavaria.
3 Schmidt, Geschichte der Deutschen, vol. iii. p. 84.
54 ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY AS TO
" Each of the three goddesses, Venus, Juno, Pallas, offered me |
his (sin) gift."1 The fruit of his mother becomes a mother.2
In modern German, however, the possessive or adjective pro-
noun, when added to the principal or dominant noun, to denote
its possessory or proprietary interest in the satellite, follows the
number and gender of the noun to which it is attached.
The supposed anomaly in the unrestricted application of the
pronoun " his," which, as well in its primary as in its secondary
sense, can refer only to nouns in the singular number and
of the masculine or the neuter gender, has been the great
stumbling-block in the path of English grammarians. As in
English, so in the cognate Platt-Deutsch (the quasi continental
English, in a less improved and complete, perhaps in a less
corrupted form), the useless inflexion is dismissed where resort
has been had to the possessive augment. " Sin (qu. bin) ick nig
en armen Fisker sinen Sohn" (Am I not a poor fisherman —
piscator, not piscatoris — his son ?).3 " De vagel averst floog weg
un set sick up eenen Goldsmitt siin huus"4 (The bird, however,
flew away and set itself upon a goldsmith his house). Super
aurifabrum (not aurifabri) domum suam."
'• Daar flog de vagel weg na eenen Schooster, un sett sick up
den siin Dack"5 (Then flew the bird away to a shoemaker, and set
itself upon him his6 roof). Super eum (not ejus) tectum suum.
" Ik bin den Fisker sin Suhn" (I am the fisherman his son).
n piscator (not piscatoris) films suus.7
§ 17. Genders of Personal Pronouns.
In our language, and probably in all other dialects spoken
I, I). iit.M-li.- <;r:mmiatik, 4ter, Theil 341, 3rd edit. Das r..ssossivum "sin"
liUKt mrh \irllt ifht nnrli |,,-i . iii/.rliicn Dichtmi, und als seltne Ausniihnic, iu seiner
*lt*ren AUgmiinhtit nachweisen. Ich Imhe nnr cine Stolle aus HenuTt lu n ugfr.
lerkt, wo en fur den Plural f. mini., -ebraucht stehet. Es 1st die Rede von Venus, Juno
und PtUM, und burnt dann, "ir iegeliche mir sine gift bot."
•i.,/ Pan, 859, 24 Din truht sinr nmoter muotcr wirt.
: Uausniun-licn. * Ibid, vol. i., No. 47, p. 233.
1 1 , p. 234.
• Hew it U to be remarked that a pronoun denoting possession, is attached, not to a
•oun, but to a personal juonom..
' Grimm, Kinder und Hauwnirchen, vol. ii., No. 96, p. 71.
THE ORIGIN OF THE 1'ussnssiVE AUGMKM. 55
by nations constituting the great Aryan family, the personal
pronouns of the first and second persons, "I, me," "thou, thee,"
, us," "ye, you," exhibit Jio mark of gender. It is un-
necessary that the present visible speaker should use words
specially indicating his or her own sex ; and it would appear to
be almost as much a work of supererogation to resort to inflexions
having for their object the designation of the sex of the present
visible party whom he or she is addressing, except in cases, not
likely to be of frequent occurrence, where it might be doubtful
which, of several persons, equally present, was the party meant
to be addressed. It has, indeed, been supposed that the rule is
universal, — that it is without exception in any language.1 But
in Hebrew, and also in the other Semitic dialects, the form of the
personal pronoun representing the second person, that is, the
party or parties addressed, and the construction of the suffixes
to verbs in the second person, vary according to the sex.
Gesenius says,3 " Only in the first person is the pronoun
generis communis; because the first person, who is supposed
to be present, needs not a designation of sex so much as the
addressed second, or absent third." As I, thou, we, ye, present
no mark of gender, so the corresponding possessive or adjective
pronouns my, thy, our, your, are applied indifferently with
reference to persons of either sex. And we find that in the
Gothic3 language, as well as in the derivative or cognate Anglo-
Saxon, the masculine personal pronoun " he," and the possessive
pronoun "his," are employed with reference to antecedent sub-
stantives of all genders and of both numbers. The use, therefore,
of "his," with its ancient general force,4 whether in its original
form, or as cut down to "is" or "'s," when applied to feminine
or plural nouns, appears to be more consistent — to be more
idiomatic, than the modern German " ihr" (her or their), or than
Lilly, young Mistress Bridget Cromwell, and Swift's, "her."5
1 " The pronoun of the first and second person do not appear to have had the dis-
tinction of gender given them in any language." Blair's Lectures, vol. i, p. 180.
Bopp, writing more cautiously, confines the rule to every Indo-European language,
in all of which, he says, the agreement in this respect is striking — auffallend, p. 320.
- Hebraische Grammatik, 3te Auflage, p. 71. 3 Ante, p. 46.
4 In seiner iilteren AHyemewJieit, ante 54u. 5 Ante, pp. 36, 37, 47.
/ifi ANCIENT PRONOMINAL THEORY.
In WiclifTs translation, " And Mary dwellid with hir as it
were thre months and tumid again to his own house/' Luke i. 56,
the masculine possessive pronoun appears to be applied sexlessly.
Modern printers have her for "his." "Sin" is used in Anglo-
Saxon poetry for " his." It is to be found in Caedmon's Para-
phrase, where the word appears to be employed in the tertiary
or reflex sense. Thus Rask says, with reference to the passage
in Caedmon, " It must be observed that it does not, like the
German 'sein/ answer to 'his' in the sense of ' ejus/ but
only in the sense of ' suus.' ' For our present purpose it is
sufficient if the genitive of the personal pronoun becomes, like
the possessive, sexless, where it is reflex.
Proceeding with the early part of the fourteenth century, we
find Maundevill1 saying, "If any of her (their) wyfes misberen
him (misbehave herself) agenst hire husbande, he may cast him
(the wife) out of his house and depart from him (the misbering
wife) and take another ; but he shall departe (divide) with hire
his goods."
Grimm gives no example of cases where, as stated in his rule,
the masculine genitive "seina" has relation to antecedents of
different sexes and numbers ; but having said before, that the
personal genitive refers to every gender and number in reflexive
cases, he confirms this by stating, conversely, that " where there
is no reflexion, the genitive must stand in its proper gender." 2
1 Voiage and Travaile of Sir John Maundevill, Knt., p. 135. 2 Ante, p. 46,
57
CHAPTEE Y.
Tabular Statement of Changes in Plural Termination of Nouns,
coinciding with relinquishment of Genitive Inflexion.
ATTENTION has been directed (ante, p. 28) to a gradual aban-
donment of case- terminations, occurring in the interval assigned
to the two MSS. of Layamon, edited by Sir Frederick Madden.
The following table shows the change brought about during
the same period, in the termination of plural nouns, by the sub-
stitution of the Norman termination in es for that of the Anglo-
Saxons, whose plurals generally terminated in en : —
1200. 1300.
Armen (arms) * Harmes.1
Baden, beoden (prayers) 2 Bedes.2
Bellen (bells)3 Bellis.3
Bemen (trumpets) 4 Beames, bemes, bumes.4
Benden (bands) 5 Bendes.5
Biscopen (bishops) 6 Bissopes.6
Blissen (blisses) 7 Blisses.7
Botten (bats or sticks) 8 Battes.8
Brotheren Ibrotheren (brothers) 9 Brothers.9
Brutten (britons) 10 Bruttes.10
Burnen (cuirasses) ll Brumes.11
Burhyen (boroughs) 12 Borwes.12
1 Layamon's Brut., vol. i., p. 95, v. 2233.
2 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 402, v. 19688; p. 404, v. 19722 ; p. 497, v. 21934.
3 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 606, v. 24486.
* Ibid. vol. i., p. 190, v. 4462; p. 217, v. 5107; p. 219, v. 45; p. 241, v. 673;
p. 250, v. 874 ; p. 251, v. 886 ; p. 365, v. 8560; vol. ii., p. 326, v. 17887; p. 497,
v. 21937; p. 574, v. 23729 ; vol. iii , p. 39, v. 26151-2 ; p. 109, v. 7813-6 ; p. 135,
v. 8400.
5 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 333, v. 18050; p. 394, v. 9497 ; p. 497, 21922.
6 Ibid. vol. iii., p. 192, v. 29728. * Ibid. vol. ii., p. 594, v. 24194.
* Thirl vnl ii r» 482 -IT O1*»Q1_3
Ibid. vol. ii., p. 483, v. 21591-3.
58 CHANGES IN PLURAL TERMINATION.
1200. 1300.
Churichen ! Cherches1.
Clsereken (clerks) • Clerkes.8
Clivcn (cliffs) 3 Olives.8
Clubben (clubs) * Clubbes.4
Cluden (clouds) 6 Cloudes.5
Cnihten,chnihten,kniliten (knights)6 Chnites.6
Cniven (knives)7 Cnives.7
Cnowen (knees) 8 Cnowes.8
Cossen (kisses) 9 Cosses.9
Cwenen (queens) 10 Cwenes.10
Dawen, dayen (days) ll Daies or Dawes.11
Draken (dragons) 12 Drakes.12
Bremen (dreams or jewels) 13 Dreams.13
Eorlen (earls) 14 Eorles.14
Eorth-tilien (earth-tiUers) 15 Erth-tilies.15
Eremiten (bermits) 16 Heremites.16
Ferden (troops) " Ferdes.17
Faderen (fathers) l8 Eaderes.18
Firemen (fugitives).19 Eleomes.19
Furken (gallows)20 Forkes.20
Gricken (Greeks) *l Grickes.21
Gumen (men) n Gumes.22
I Lay. vol. ii. p. 197, v. 14848. 2 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 103, v. 12642.
8 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 451, v. 20847 ; vol. iii., p. 226, v. 32241.
* Ibid. vol. ii., p. 479 ; v. 21504. » Ibid. vol. ii., p. 497, v. 21939.
• Ibid. vol. i., p. 77, v. 819 ; p. 36, v. 46 ; p. 92, v. 2185 ; p. 116, v. 734 ; p. 161,
Y. 3978 ; p. 339, v. 7948-67; p. 375, 8813 ; p. 404, 9469 ; vol. ii., p. 94, v. 12430 ;
p. 114, v. 910; p. 132, v. 13334--53 ; p. 152, v. 3781-94; p. 205, v. 5041 ; p. 20 ,
r. 5105 ; p. 271, v. 6590; p. 272, v. 626 ; p. 279, v. 785 ; p. 290, v. 7051 ; p. 297,
T. 253-4 ; p. 300, v. 417 ; p. 360, v. 8688-91 ; vol. iii., p. 67, v. 26824; p. 154,
r. 8835. By semi-Saxon writers, and as late as Wicliffs version (1380), all military
persons arc called knights.
7 Ibid. vol. i., p. 171, v. 4009. 8 Ibid, vol.ii., p. 105, v. 12685; p. 116, v. 12941.
<J H'icl. vol. iii., p. 222, v. 30462. 10 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 112, v. 12865-72-6.
II Ibid. vol. i., p. 65, v. 1284-98 ; p. 102, v. 2403 ; p. 123, v. 916 ; p. 219, v.
6138 ; p. 242. v. 961 ; vol. ii., p. 158, v. 13922 ; p. 177, v. 4386 ; p. 509, v. 22218 ;
Tol. iii., n. 112, v. 27871.
. roL IL, p. 2 i l, v. 16962. 13 Ibid< vol. ii<f p. 638) Y< 22876.
14 I Lid. vol. ii., p. Us, v. 12998; p. 638, v. 22876.
'• Ibid. vol. ii., p. 505, v. 22118.
• • • • *
1. iii., p. 114, v. 27914; p. 48, v. 1136.
ll.i.l. Y..I. i., p. 250, v. 6877; vol. ii.,
p. 20, v. 10668.
N..I. i., ,,. 244, v. 6722-4. Ibid. vol. i., p. 254, v. 5952.
ll.i.l. v.,1. i , p. 244, v. 5720. « Ibid. vol. i., p. 35, v. 810.
17, v. 8125; vol. ii., p. 103, v. 12644; p. 106, v. 725; p. 133
T. 3346 ; p. 152, v. 788 ; p. 206, N . B46 1 |>. ;JSD, v. 9164 : p. 426, v. 2025 ; ol,
iii., p. 264, v. 31462.
CHANGES IN PLURAL TERMINATION.
59
1200.
Hafden (heads) l
Halidomen (relics) 2
HaUen (halls) 3
Haermen (harms) 4
Harpen (harps) 5
Heorten (harts)6
Heremaerken (standards) 7
Iberen (cries) 8
1300.
Hefdes, or hevedes.1
Halidomes.2
HaUes.3
Harmes.4
Harpes.5
Heortes.6
Hiremarkes.7
Beares.8
Iferen, iveren, ivoren (companions) 9 Yeres, feres, iveres.8
Iweden (armour) 10 Wedes.10
Kempen (soldiers) " Kempes.11
Kingen (kings) 12 Kinges.12
Lawen, laien (laws) 13 Lawes.13
Leomen (limbs) u Leomes.14
Lotten (lots) 15 Lottes.15
Maidenen (maids) 1G Maidenes.16
Medewan (meadows) 17 Medewes.17
Monnen (men) I8 Mones, mannes.18
Munden (palms) 19 Mundes.19
Muniken (monks) 20 Monakes.20
tfihten (nights) 21 Mhtes.21
Nomen (names) 22 Barnes.22
I Lay., vol. i., p. 35, v. 813 ; vol. ii., p. 190, v. 14682 ; p. 240, v. 5870; p. 536,
22839 ; p. 552, v. 3213. 2 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 494, v. 21863.
3 Ibid. vol. i., p. 86, v. 2025 ; vol. ii., p. 594, v. 24192.
4 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 495, v. 21894. 5 Ib.vol.ii.,p.210,v.l4955. 6Ib.vol.L, p.!4,v.306.
7 Ibid. vol. iii., p. 95, v. 27469. 8 Ibid. vol. iii., p. 25, v. 25828.
9 Ibid. vol. i., p. 71, v. 1677; p. 250, v. 5876; p. 263, v. 6176; p. 343, v. 8040;
p. 351, v. 230 ; p. 382, v. 968; p. 428, v. 10035; vol. ii., p. 121, v. 13056 ; p. 230,
v. 5633 ; p. 241, v. 878 ; p. 245, v. 990 ; p. 416, v. 20021 ; p. 447, v. 759 ; vol. iii.,
p. 33, v. 26012 ; p. 37, v. 114 ; p. 58, v. 610 ; p. 74, v. 976 ; p. 94, v. 7449 ; p. 244,
v. 30977.
10 Ibid. vol. iii., p. 21, v. 25732 ; p. 46, v. 6322-3 ; p. 59, v. 620.
II Ibid. vol. i., p. 318, v. 7443; p. 353, v. 8272; p. 355, v. 330 ; vol. ii., p. 525,
v. 22572-3 ; p. 633, v. 5119 ; p. 637, v. 209 ; vol. iii., p. 159, v. 28951.
r. 4158 ;
p. 6.
1. i.,
12 Ibid. vol. i., p. 177, v
vol. ii., p. 581 ; v. 23890.
13 Ibid. vol. i., p. 50, v. 1167; p. 88, v. 2077-8; p. 205, v. 4814; p. 219,
v. 5137 ; p. 223, v. 234 ; p. 255, v. 995-6 ; vol. ii., p. 175, v. 14339 ; p. 185, v. 560 ;
p. 197, v. 861 ; p. 198, v. 870 ; p. 410, v. 872 ; p. 509, v. 22219 ; p. 586, v. 4015
vol. iii., p. 150, v. 28760.
u Ibid. vol. ii., p. 329, v. 17968; vol. iii., p. 29, v. 25929.
15 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 155, vv. 13857-8.
16 Ibid. vol. i., p. 116, v. 2740 : vol. ii., p. 574, v. 23730.
17 Ibid. vol. i., p. 85, v. 2005.
18 Ibid. vol. i., p. 116, v. 2733 ; vol. ii., p. 574, v. 23730.
19 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 500, v. 21994. 20 Ibid. vol. iii., p. 192, v. 29722.
21 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 225, v. 15512. 22 Ibid. vol. i., p. 76, v. 1802.
60
CHANGES IN PLURAL TERMINATION.
1200.
Basen (onset) !
Eeven (magistrates)*
Ribben (ribs) »
Ridern, ridaeren, rideren (riders) *
Sawen (speeches) 5
Scipen (ships) 8
Scotten (Scots) 7
Scuhten (archers) 8
Siden (sides) *
Songen (songs) 10
Spellen (sayings) ll
Speren (spears) u
Steden (horses) 13
Straemen (rivers) M
Sunen, sunon, sonen (sons) 15
Sustren (sisters) 16
Swiken (traitors) 17
Telden (tents) 18
1300.
Reses.1
Reves.2
Ribbes.3
Rideres, or redeares.4
Sawes.5
Sipes.6
Scottes.7
Scuhtes.8
Sides.9
Songes.10
SpeUes.11
Speres.12
Stedes.13
Stremes.14
Sones.15
Sostres.16
Swikes,17
Teldes.18
1 Lay., vol. i., p. 29, v. 683 ; vol. ii. p. 2-54, v. 16195 ; vol. ifi. p. 15, v. 25606.
* Ibid. vol. i., p. 225, v. 5273 ; vol. ii., p. 286, v. 16956.
» Ibid. vol. i., p. 68, v. 1599.
« Ibid. vol. ii., p. 15, v. 10553; p. 172, v. 14250; p. 207, v. 5089; vol. in., p.
76, v. 27025 ; p. 98, v. 547 ; p. 249, v. 31079.
« Ibid. vol. i., p. 32, v. 749.
« Ibid. vol. i., p. 40, v. 943 ; p. 48, v. 1132 ; p. 57, v. 349 ; p. Ill, v. 2631, 3 ;
p. 195, v. 2583, 2; p. 198, v. 656, 8, 60 ; p. 200, v. 93; p. 219, v. 5149 ; p. 315, v.
7384, 92, 6 ; p. 333, v. 794-5 ; p. 335, v. 855-6 ; p. 341, v. 989 ; p. 343, v. 8041 ;
p. 415, v. 9731, 50 ; vol. ii. p. 12, v. 10487 ; p. 13, v. 516-7 ; p. 15, v. 56 ; p. 74,
v. 1960; p. 75, v. 81, 2001 ; p. 79, v. 74, 7, 86, 8, 9; p. 105, v. 696 ; p. 152, v.
3791 ; p. 172, v. 4248 ; p. 183, v. 519 ; p. 192, v. 732 ; p. 208, v. 5103 ; p. 249, v.
6069; p. 307, v. 17445 ; p. 437, v. 20505 ; p. 453, v. 888 ; p. 454, v. 921, 6 ; p.
478, v. 1509; p. 480, v. 519, 26, 31 ; p. 482, v. 21578 ; p. 483, v. 21589; p. 491,
T. 21791 ; p. 493, v. 827 ; p. 524, v. 2546 ; p. 549, v. 3135 ; p. 555, v. 276, 9 ; p.
494, v. 4203 ; vol. Hi., p. 12, v. 25530 ; p. 12, v. 43 ; p. 128, v. 8234; p. 22'J, \
1 in. 1, I ; p. 230, Y. 629 ; p. 284, v. 31926.
. vol. ii., p. 101, v. 12593; p. 256, v. 6249 ; p. 488, v. 21727.
• Ibid. vol. iii., p. 76, v. 27026. • Ibid. vol. ii., p. 497 ; v. 21941.
'" Ibid. v..l. i., p. 397, v. 19575. 11 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 233, v. 15695.
»Ii p. 397. v. 19552.
» Jbid. v«,l. ii., p. 519, v. 22441 ; vol. iii., p. 21, v. 25731 ; p. 44, v. 26278.
" ll.id. vol. iii., p. 62, v. 26704.
14 Ibid. vol. i., p. 89, v. 2094; p. 107, v. 538, 41; p. 159, v. 3749; p. 160,
T. 67; p. 167, v. 924; p. 183, v. 4289; p. 214, v. 5020; p. 217, v. 94 ; p. 301,
T. 7064; p. 305, v. 146; p. 382, v. 8964 ; vol. ii., p. 10, v. 10442 ; p. 114, v. 2S96-7 ;
p. 117, v. 20976 ; p. 524, v. 2268 ; p. 625, v. 88 ; p. 569, v. 3606 ; vol. iii., p. 1 K>,
T. 286«6 ; p. 147, v. 91 ; p, 264, v. 31461.
vol. i., p, 116, v. 2761 : i>. 1'Js, v. 3082 ; p. 148, v. 478 ; p. 149, v. 520.
.:3, v. 6426; p. 232, v. 62; p. 233, v. 64, 74.
304, v. 17367 ; p. 372, v. 18973.
DUAL NUMBER OF PRONOUNS. 61
1200. 1300.
Treowen (trees) 1 Troues.1
Utlaeyen (outlaws) 2 Utlawes, Utlayes.3
Yaeren (companions) 3 Peres.3
Wahyen (clubs) 4 Wawes.4
Weden (clothes or armour) 5 "Wedes.5
Wiken (weeks) 6 Wikes.6
Weorken (works) 7 Warkes.7
Worden (wordes)8 Wordes.8
"Wrenchen (stratagems) 9 "Wrenches.9
Writen (writs or writings) to Writes.10
Yefven, yeoven (gifts) n Yiftes.11
Yeten (gates) 12 Yates.12
In some few cases the Norman plural termination in "es"
occurs already in the more ancient version. In other cases,
which occur more frequently, the modern version rejects the
"n" of the older plurals without adopting the "s." Thus
" luueden me mine leoden" of the old version, becomes " louede
me mi leode" of the new.13 So "vnder thissen luften" becomes
" vnder thisse lufte." 14
The Anglo-Saxon dual maintains its ground in the pronouns
of the earlier version (vol. ii. p. 571, v. 23653) ; in the later it
disappears. Thus the " wit tweie" of the older version becomes
"we tweie" in the later, — " inc beiene" (vol. i. p. 239, v. 5616)
becomes " you beine."
Persons not wholly satisfied with the evidence of the ancient
1 Lay., vol. i., p. 22, v. 511.
2 Ibid. vol. i., p. 48, v. 1121 ; vol. ii., p. 13, v. 10521 ; p. 14, v. 10631 ; p. 79,
v. 12076 ; p. 91, v. 12356; p. 94, v. 12428; vol. Hi., p. 91, v. 27372.
3 Ibid. vol. i., p. 250, v. 5876. 4 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 483, v. 21596.
6 See Iweden. 6 Lay., vol. ii., p. 504, v. 22089.
7 Ibid. vol. i., p. 303, v. 7106; vol. iii., p. 29, v. 25942, 6; p. 80, v. 27125; p.
162, v. 9024; p. 243, v. 30941.
8 Ibid. vol. i., p. 51, v. 1192, 7 ; p. 197, v. 4618 ; p. 249, v. 5837 ; p. 376, v.
8832; vol. ii., p. 198, v. 14875; p. 302, v. 7335; p. 398, v. 19595; p. 402,
v. 19679; p. 446, v. 20734 ; p. 487, v. 1682; p. 523, v. 2526 ; p. 557, v. 3310 ;
p. 558, v. 36; p. 618, v. 4774 ; p. 637, v. 5204. 9 Ibid. vol. i., p. 226, v. 5302.
10 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 13, v. 105 16-7 ; vol. iii., p. 95, v. 27480 ; p. 192, v. 29727.
11 Ibid. vol. i., p. 233, v. 5464; p. 329, v. 7701.
12 Ibid. vol. ii., p. 22, v. 10736.
13 Ibid. vol. i. v. 3471. In this and the following case the " n" seems frequently to
have disappeared simultaneously from the verb and from the noun.
14 Ibid, p. 176, v. 4130. "Thissere" and " thissera" arc older versions than
"thisse" and "thissa." — Vernon, Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 186.
62 MODIFIED PRONOMINAL THEORY.
existence of an original sexless "his/' may regard the "his" of I
the later version of Layamon1 as undistinguishable from the
modern pronoun, which has reference to masculine, or, at the
most, to masculine and neuter antecedents only. Such persons
might possibly find an explanation of the fact of the appearance
of "his" in that version in connexion with feminine nouns, in
the supposition that after "his" had acquired its position as a
possessive augment by being so employed with reference to mas-
culine and neuter nouns, it came to be regarded as a simple in-
dication of possession, which might be conveniently resorted to
for the purpose of forming a general possessive augment, with-
out regard in all cases to the gender of the antecedent noun.
The latter supposition may be said to be less violent than one
that is involved in a hypothesis2 which requires that the apos-
trophised " Js," now seen to be attached to plural nouns for the
purpose of forming a possessive augment, should be accepted as
the genuine descendant, as an actual continuation, of our Anglo-
Saxon ancestors' genitive plural termination " en," " ena," which
termination was followed by the "ene" of mediaeval English.
This imaginary descent derived some adventitious support from a
transfer of the Anglo-Saxon masculine singular termination in
" s," to plural words which had been prepared for undergoing
such a transfer by the loss of their special termination, aban-
doned for the genitive by juxta-position.3
A process of a nature somewhat similar is described by Bopp4
with reference to the Latin terminations in "jus," as "cujus,"
"ejus," etc., which, though derived from a Sanskrit original
restricted to the masculine and neuter gender, have found their
way abusively (misbriiuchlich) into Latin feminines.
The sumo author states5 that in the most important element
of word-construction a perfect identity exists with many pro-
nominal stems, which, in their insulated position, are still
declined. He also calls attention to the fact, that an appended
do nol in the course of time always proceed jwzn jwmti
the corresponding insulated word.
1 Ante, p. 28. a Post, cliap. viii. 3 Ante, p. 24.
41 . • v I- " liende Grimm, 2te Awgabe, vol i. p. 387, $ 189, •'• liml,p. 210.
CHAPTEE VI.
GENERAL VIEW OF THE ANTI-PRONOMINAL
THEORIES.
TIIK mass of documents produced in support of the ancient
pronominal theory, and the observations with which those docu-
ments have been accompanied, may be regarded as having, to
some extent, narrowed the field of inquiry with respect to the
several opposing theories which have been propounded, all of
which appear to involve, and may be said to rest upon, the con-
founding of subjective with objective genitives.1 But the views
entertained by our ancestors in their unsuspecting confidence in
the pronominal theory have been so unsparingly, often so fiercely,
denounced by the authors of these ingenious substitutes and by
their respective adherents, that justice to the memory of those
ancestors would seem to require a particular examination of the
modern theories.2
See this distinction in Galatians iii. 14, where, in Iva r
wfj.ft' Sia T}JS TriVrews, we find two genitives. After the instrumental preposition
51a, Trio-Tews could only be subjective ; but irveu/ioros not being so fettered, was capa-
ble of being treated cither as a subjective or as an objective genitive. Taken sub-
jectively, and translated with the possessive augment, we should have had the Spirit's
promise. But the genitive in this passage is no doubt employed objectively, imply-
ing that the Spirit would, passively, be bestowed.
* Vide post, chapp. vii. viii. ix. x.
64
CHAPTEK VII.
WALLISIAN, OR POSSESSIVE-ADJECTIVE THEORYJ
WITHIN a few years after the publication of Ben Jonson'sj
unfinished posthumous work on English grammar, there ap-
peared (in 1653) a grammar, in Latin, of the English language
published by Dr. Wallis.
This learned writer felt that the apostrophised "s" differed!
both in power and construction from the " es," which had formed
the termination of the genitive case in several Anglo-Saxon
declensions of masculine nouns; but he was not prepared to
grapple with what seemed at first sight to be, the incongruity of
connecting feminine and plural substantives with the adjective
pronoun " his," which pronoun he assumed to be applicable only
to subjects of the masculine, or, at most, of the masculine or
iHMiUT gender and of the singular number.1
Dr. Wallis invented what he proposed to call2 adjectivum
possessivum, being of opinion that nouns substantive are, by the
simple process of adding the letter " s," converted into this novel
species ol'inljtvt i ve. "Man's nature," he says, "is iiatura humana
vel hominis. ' Men's nature,' natura humana vel hominum. So
also, where a substantive aggregate occurs, that is, a primary
substantive with its satellite, the ' s' formative of the possessive
a<lj«ii\r is placed after the satellite. Thus, in 'the king of
England's court,' aula K -i> An^-lia-, the letter V is placed after
1 Atljunjfitur mini ct foominarum lumiinihus propriis, ct suhstnulivis pluralibui
'•X uhu" sine solu UMHO Inrum luihrrc lion potcst ; ;tti[Ut' ctiiim in posscssivis
\<nirs," "theirs," " IMT>," uhi voirm "his" itnnii m-itio mntmian't. Not-
withitanding thii denunciation of a dreunn/ in>/ii<->i<lo, w timl " your is" in Chaucer,
and CreM. b. i.f 1. 422, 423, 1121 ; b. in., 1. 112. « May slu >our is bo with
chance."— Romance of Sir Tr\am. r, Peroi Society, \\i.,p.742. Ami sec ante, p. 7.
• Libet appclkre.
WAfJJSIAX, Oil I'OSSllssiN K-ADJKCTIVE THEORY. ()•">
the entire aggregate, * the king of England/ as if that aggregate
formed one entire substantive."
No attempt is made by Dr. Wallis to investigate the origin of
this adjective-engendering "s." The mode in which the mys-
terious letter acquired its possessive power, and the circumstances
under which it came to be so employed, and how it obtained the
faculty of acting at a distance from the substantive over which
it was to exercise a powerful control, are matters left to be dis-
covered by the sagacity of the reader, or to be supplied by the
fertility of his imagination. Had such an investigation been set
on foot by this learned writer, the objections which he had
entertained to the pronominal4 theory might possibly have come
to be regarded by him as having lost much of their apparent
force. The obvious, the uniformly recognised, prehensile power
of the subjoined " s," the necessary consequence of its adjectivo-
pronominal origin, might have relieved him from the oppressing
necessity of inventing terms to which, it is believed, no lan-
guage, ancient or modern, has furnished a parallel.1
The "Wallisian theory appears, however, to be not fairly open
to some of the objections which had been urged against it;2
and, perhaps, that theory deserves to be regarded as being
less at variance with the genius of our language than other
systems by which it has been practically superseded.
1 It lias been suggested that the compound phrase may be represented in mathe-
matical language by " (King of England's." This would rather appear to be a
mode of presenting a graphic description of the difficulty, whilst abstaining from
offering any aid towards arriving at a satisfactory solution. "What would be the
value of the figure 's being suffered to remain an unknown quantity ?
2 Post, p. 69.
66
CHAPTER VIII.
JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
§ 1. Its Origin.
THIS theory which, to use a familiar modern phrase, has had
an immense success, seems to be indebted for its primary
existence to certain views which had, at one period of his life,
floated in the mind of Ben Jonson. These views found their way
into certain loose notes which, after his death, were discovered
amongst his papers, his actually completed grammar having
never seen the light, except in the fire by which, in the author's
lifetime, it was consumed. But as the system there obscurely
announced, is scarcely intelligible, it might possibly have sunk
into a neglect as complete as that into which the Wallisian
theory has fallen, if it had not been rescued and revived by the
vigorous arm of our great lexicographer.
No injustice will therefore be done to the original suggester
if the system be dealt with as the Johnsonian theory, into
which theory the Jonsonian suggestion is practically absorbed.
It \\ill be right, however, to look back at the interesting but
somewhat perplexing fragment as it is presented in the form
in which it was unintentionally left.
§ 2. Ben Jonson' s Grammar.
In the English Grammar which bears the name of Jonson,
and whirl i in its imperfect state exhibits evident traces of the)
extensive reading of this most learned of playwrights, it isi
said :' "A declension is the varying of a noun substantive into j
<liv< i (enninationij thence, beside the absolute, there is,
as it wret a genii i\<- rase, made in the singular number by
1 Vol. ix. p. 257, 300, Gifford's Edition, 1S1G.
JOHNSONIAN, OR (;KXITIVK CASK THEORY. G"Z
putting the * 's/ Of declensions there be two kinds. The first
inaketh the plural of the singular by adding thereunto ' s,' as
tree, trees; thing, things; steeple, steeples. So with 's,' by
reason of the near affinity of these two letters, whereof we have
spoken before, park, parks ; buck, bucks ; dwarf, dwarfs ; path,
paths ; and in the first declension the genitive plural is all one
with the plural absolute, as,
(Father, (Fathers,
Singular { -^ , , Plural J ^ ,,
( Father s. ( Fathers.
General exceptions. JSTouns ending in s, s, th, g, and ch in the
declining, take to the genitive singular l i,J and to the plural
' c ; ' as,
(Prince, (Princes,
Singular { ^ . , , -n • • \ Plural { ^ .
(Prince s (qu. Prmcis). (Princes.
So rose, bush, age, breech, etc. ; which distinctions not observed,
brought in first the monstrous syntax of the pronoun Ms joining
with a noun betokening a possessor, as 'the prince his house/
for ' the prince's house.' '
It seems difficult to conjecture what is meant by the rule, by
the exception, or by the example. The sentences — if sentences
they can be called — have the appearance of scattered leaves
snatched from under the grate. They may have been transcribed
from an unfinished, possibly a juvenile, draft.
Jonson, like his numerous successors during more than two
centuries, takes not the slightest notice of the difference which
exists, as well in form as in power, between subjective and
objective genitives, between possessive and non-possessive geni-
tives. A peculiar distinction which Ben Jonson appears to
make between what may be called temporal and syllabic aug-
ments, has not been adopted by any succeeding writer.
Ben Jonson/s views, which belong to the early part of the
seventeenth century, can scarcely be said to have attained their
full development when they were so fortunate as to meet with a
species of sanction from Dr. Samuel Johnson, in the middle of
the eighteenth century. By Dr. Johnson, with the assent of his
followers, it is said that Ben Jonson seems to have believed that
68 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
our ancestors had effected an escape, or an apparent escape,!
from the perplexing pronoun, by substituting an apostrophised I
"s," thereby forming a particular and limited genitive — a
genitive, the use of which should be restricted to the relation
of possession or of property, vested in the dominant noun to
which the apostrophised letter was attached. But Jonson had
not failed to perceive that in the case of a dominant noun, ter-
minating in a palatal or a sibilant letter, the proposed compound
word would be unpronounceable. His tragedy,1 in which the
fall of Sejanus is represented, he ought, according to a rule|
laid down by himself, to have entitled "Sejanusis Fall;" but,
however reluctantly, he accepts the proscribed "his," and
writes " Sejanus his Fall." So, in his comedy of " The Silent
"Woman,"2 he speaks of Sir Ajax his invention,3 and of Sir
Amorous his feast. And he begins his epigram anniversary
to the king on his birthday, 19th November, 1632,
" This is King Charles his day, speak it thou Tower."4
Jonson also refers to "Horace his Art of Poetry/'5 and to
" Horace his judgment."6
§ 3. Dr. Johnson's Grammar.
A bolder position has been taken by Dr. Johnson and his
followers. By them it is contended that the apostrophised " s,"
although treated as a kind of genitive, is the bodily continuation,
in an unbroken descent — and consequently to be regarded as
endowed with the undiminished power — possessive and non-
possessive, subjective and objective — of the Anglo-Saxon
genitive case. In a Grammar of the English Language,
prefixed to his great Dictionary, Dr. Johnson says: "The
relations of English nouns to words going before or follow-
ing, are not expressed by cases or changes of termination,
I >ut, as in most of the European languages,7 by prepositions,
1 iii- P- 1. - Ibid, p. 335. 3 Ibid, p. 456.
V"l. i\- p. 28. 6 ibid, 89. 6 ibid, 243.
7 The mutilated Romanesque languages arc lien- alluded to.
Tin- iiiiimitilatrd languages of Europe, as \\vll tin- I5uM|iir :md the- Finnic, as also
•t «li« groat Aryan, called by llumboldt (Wcrkr, vol. vi. 580) the
8*uknn, l-iMni , M*,— the SlaYOnic, Teutonic, and Scandinavian— re-
oetved but littl.- tttflBtkni from English scholars of the eighteenth century.
JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY. 69
unless we may be said to have a genitive case. Our nouns are
therefore only declined thus : — T
Master Gen. Master's Plur. Masters.
Scholar Gen. Scholar's Plur. Scholars.
These genitives arc always written with a mark of elision,
Master's, Scholar's, according to an opinion long received, that
the 's is a contraction of his, as ' the soldier's valour,' for ' the
soldier his valour ; ' but this cannot be the true original, because
s is put to female nouns : ' Woman's beauty, the virgin's
delicacy;' 'Haughty Juno's unrelenting hate.' And collective
nouns, as, 'women's passions,' 'the rabble's insolence,' 'the multi-
tude's folly' — in all these cases it is apparent that 'his' cannot
be understood. We say likewise, 'the foundation's strength,' 'the
diamond's lustre,' 'the winter's severity'; but in these cases 'his'
may be understood, he and his having been formerly applied to
neuters, in the place now supplied by it and its. The learned,
the sagacious Wallis, to whom every English grammarian owes
a tribute of reverence, calls this modification of the noun an
adjective-possessive — I think with no more propriety than he
might have applied the same to the genitive, ' equitum decus,
' Troja3 oris,' or any other Latin genitive."
The two examples here presented cannot be regarded as fairly
selected. They show — what neither Wallis nor the advocates of
the pronominal theory have ever doubted — that the Latin geni-
tive may be used with reference to the relation of possession or
property, — that possession or property is a relation to which
the Latin genitive is not unfrequently applied. But Dr.
Johnson's position requires absolute proof that the apostrophised
s," out of which Dr. Wallis's adjectivum-possessivum was
elaborated, had precisely the same power as any other Latin
genitive. Proof short of this would be nothing to the purpose.
Each of the instances given by Johnson is a case of a subjective
genitive, and in which the relation of possession can, with
little difficulty, be traced. " Equitum decus" is honour acquired
1 Dr. Blair says : " English nouns have no case whatever except a sort of genitive,
formed by the addition of the letter "s" to the noun."— " Blair's Lectures,"
vol. i. 174,
70 .JOI!\«>MAX, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
by Roman Knights, and of which they were possessed, andj
"Trojao orao" may be regarded as shores appertaining and be-\
fonf/ing to Troy.
if it were true that the apostrophised "s" is equivalent
to "any i.e. every other Latin genitive," we might substitute
itum turma, or Trojae incendium, in which the genitives are
objective, and where therefore relations entirely different andj
wholly unconnected with property or possession are meant to be
indicated. If, in these cases, any relation of property or posses-
sion could be traced, it would be a possession of the Knights by
the troop, and of Troy by the fire. But the satellites, or the
things possessed here, the objective Knights and the objective
city, instead of presenting themselves in the nominative case,
ould be required, as well by Johnson as by Wallis, appear
as genitives. In "equitum turma," the genitive "equitum" is I
objective, and the phrase is to be translated, " a troop of
Knights," not "a Knights' troop." In "TrojaD incendium,"
Troja3 being in like manner objective, we must say, "the burn-
ing of Troy," not " Troy's burning." In "amor nummi," and
"auri fames," the genitives are both objective, and could not
be so rendered as to bring them within the pronominal, or |
to accommodate them to the Wallisian adjective-possessive
theory. "Nummus" is incapable of possessing the feeling of
love," or of reciprocating that passion, and "aurum" is in it-
self proof against the pangs of hunger. We are in no danger of
B&ying, as Dr. Johnson's millennially-persistent genitive theory
requires us to do, "money's love" or "gold's hunger." But
where some capability of ownership or possession may exist in
the dominant noun, the ambiguity involved in the ordinary |
genitive case, in its simple and general form, comes into play.1
•lolmson pror<«;> afl follows: "This termination of the
to constitute a renl genitive indicating possession*
">t,P.72.
.it tin- W» oilier of a ^mitivi' is to indicate possession, or mrivly
thil |);irti.-iilar form of -.nitivr .so to imlirut. : ll ; c lormiT,
"tly iMiiriu: (vide ante, p. 10). If thr latter, the
i": • :"' : "' i'l.-ntih uith thr Aii-lu-Saxonuvmtius, .Hsapprur,.
JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASK THMOllY. 71
It is derived to us from those who declined ' Smith, a smith ;
gen., Smithes, of a smith; plur., Smithes or Smithas, Smith's;'
ami so on in two other of their seven declensions.1 It is a fur-
ther confirmation of this opinion, that in the old poets, both the
genitive and the plural were longer by a syllable than the
original word, Knightes for Knights, in Chaucer; leavis for
leaves in Spenser.2 Where a word ends in ' s,' the genitive
may be the same as the nominative, as ' Venus Temple.'3
Plurals ending in * s' have no genitive, but we say ' Women's
excellences,' and 'Weigh the men's wits against the women's
brains.' 4 Wallis thinks the ' Lords' House' may be said for the
' House of Lords ;' but such phrases are not now in use ; and
surely an English ear rebels against them." 5
Johnson here restricts himself to saying that such phrases are
not now in use. The English ear would scarcely rebel at the
sound of a phrase which, free from all harshness, was simply
obsolete. The cause of the certainly inevitable auricular re-
pulsion would always have been, the instantaneous perception
that "the Lords' House" was a house possessed by Lords, not, as
" the House of Lords," a house consisting of Lords. As Lords
are capable of possessing a house, "the Lords' House" is an
admissible phrase, but it is so in a sense totally different from
" the House of Lords." Cards, on the contrary, are incapable
of possessing anything. We may say " a house of cards," to
denote a house composed of cards ; but " a cards' house" would
be simply meaningless.
By " the House of Commons," would be understood the
aggregate representatives of the Commons, or the building in
1 Dr. Johnson might, perhaps, have strengthened his case had he observed that the
Anglo-Saxon genitives in "es" were latterly transferred to the other live declensions.
2 This termination in "is," intermediate between the entire "his" and the mini-
mixed "s" might have led to the true solution of the difficulty. It is not easy to-
perceive in what the supposed confirmation consists.
3 This is seldom seen even in verse without the mark of elision, which, however,
appears to be unnecessary. Tide ante, pp. 9, 13.
4 Usually, and correctly, written with the apostrophe, women's. For this un-
gallant phrase, "ladies' hair" has been substituted in later editions.
5 If, as Johnson contends, the apostrophised us" were the mere continuance of an
inflexional genitive, the two phrases woidd be convertible, in meaning identical.
Each would perfectly reproduce the domus procerum, neither more nor less.
72 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
which those representatives meet. In neither sense can we say
•" the Commons' House," since nothing of property or possession
attaches to the assembled members as such. We hear, indeed,
of " the Commons' House of Parliament," because in this phrase
the word "Commons" is descriptive, not of the representatives,
but of the constituency, the entire commonalty of the realm, to
which both the assembly and its place of meeting — the House of
Commons in every of its aspects — belong.
§ 4. Dr. Johnson's Syntax.
In treating of Syntax in his English Grammar, Dr. Johnson
says, " Of two substantives the noun possessive is the genitive,"
as "his father's glory, the sun's heat." But the genitive is not
necessarily a noun possessive, as, from this statement, it might
probably be inferred. We could not say, conversely, " of two
substantives the genitive is a noun possessive," as this may or
may not have been the case.
The assumed direct and legitimate descent of the apostrophised
'"s" from the Anglo-Saxon genitive, would be expected to in-
vest the former with the extensive powers exercised by the latter
But upon this point Dr. Johnson is unable to repress his mis-
givings. He begins by throwing out a doubt whether the
English language " may be said to have a genitive case." He
afterwards" expresses an opinion that " this termination of the
noun constitutes a real genitive ; " but he immediately disfran-
chises his imaginary genitive, and destroys its case character, by
describing it as a genitive indicating possession.
§ 5. Objections to Johnsonian or Genitive Case Theories.
To the Johnsonian theory, notwithstanding the favour with
which it has been received, numerous objections present them-
selves, in addition to those already incidentally pointed out.
First Objection. — With respect to the confident assertion that
•-' ill«l IHIIIII possessive is something more and something less than ;i
m- phi- the relation oi' possession, and slioin of tin- power of
itingan] other relation ; or it may be culled a genitive restricted to a possrs-
<-n§e, a genitiu under the control of a mixed possessive augment; as to which
vide ante, p. 9.
JOHN SOX IAN, OR GENITIVE CASK THEORY. 73
;he apostrophised "s" is derived from, and is simply a continua-
ion of, the Anglo-Saxon genitives in "es," it may be stated
;hat, although this termination was, for a short period, applied
generally to masculine and neuter nouns in the singular num-
ber— rejecting the difference in respect of declensions — it is no
ess true that it never was applied to nouns, either masculine,
eminine, or neuter, in the plural number.
In the case of these plurals, therefore, the supposition of any
uch persistently continuing termination, cannot be supported,
.t seems strange that those who regard as inadmissible, the
exless employment of the adjective pronoun " his," and find
an insuperable difficulty in conceiving the possibility of the
Lerivation of the apostrophised "s" from the pronoun "his,"
n the fact of its being applied to feminine and plural substan-
ives, should not see that the imagined difficulty exists in reality
with reference to their own theory, inasmuch as that theory
squires a transfer to English plural nouns, of an Anglo-Saxon
ermination, never accepted by plurals, but always restricted
X) the singular number.
Second Objection. — Another objection to the Johnsonian theory
s, that there exists no coincidence in power between a true geni-
ive, i.e., a general, case, and a noun armed with and regulated
)y the mixed possessive augment, be that augment presented in
he primitive form of " his," or in that of " is," or " s."
The employment of a genitive case, whether the comprehen-
iive but vague relation normally indicated by that case, is marked
>y an inflexion, as in the Greek, Gothic, and German languages,
>r is denoted by the introduction of a preposition, as in English,
French, Spanish, and Italian, and also occasionally in German,
merely shews that one subject stands in some degree of re-
ation to, or in some kind of dependence upon, some other
subject. What the nature of the particular relation or de-
pendence may be, the presence of the inflexion or that of the
substituted preposition, the Scandinavian "of," the Teutonic
'von," or "van," or the Latin "de," fails to disclose.1 The
1 Bopp's phrase " generalissimus of cases" docs not seem to be inapplicable.
74 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
explanation must be found or guessed at aliunde. Thus, the
ancient king or " cyning Englandes," or " the modern king ,
of England," points to a person standing to England in the
relation of king. But the expression "England's king" does
not simply indicate that relation or connexion. It both per-
sonifies England, and points directly to the interest or property
which, by the phraseology adopted, the personified England is
regarded as having in her king.
But the person designated as "England's king" need not
even be king of England in any sense. To illustrate this dis-
tinction it may be observed that during the Spanish succession
war, in the beginning of the eighteenth century, Philip of
Anjou might have been said to have been " France's king of
Spain." The phrase would import that Philip stood, or claimed
to stand, in the relation of king to Spain, but did not convey the
idea that Spain had any property in Philip. The relation was
therefore one which would be correctly marked by the inflex-
ional or by the prepositional genitive, " Hispaniarum rex," or,
" Eey de Espana," or, "King of Spain." On the other hand,
Philip was France's king, not in any sense which would
authorise the use of a simple genitive, or of its prepositional
substitute. He was not " Eex Franciae," or " King of France,"
inasmuch as he did not stand in the relation of king to France,
and had even renounced his contingent right of succession to
that crown.1 He was France's king of Spain, in respect of
France's interest in his claim. So Philip's rival, the Archduke
Charles of Austria, was " England's king of Spain," without
I IK- slightest pretension to the throne of these realms. The
French language not having adopted a corresponding use of an
adjective pronoun,2 could not present the idea of a "France's king
<»l Sp;iin" \\ithout resorting to a long periphrasis.
Third Objection. — In " Majestatis crimen," majestatis is an
inflexional ol»i«<;i\. genitive, indicating a relation in which
r nidi nniiiinutinti tin- presumptive hrir to thr churns of the Comtc de
Chainlx.nl, would |M. the Coiiilr dc Montcniolin, the abolition by Ferdinand VII. of
the mn uiin, ...urse of BUCCeKsimi, introdun d by Philip V., :itl'<rtin!; Spain only.
• The French, h<-u. \»r, publish Fcrn-lon, itBoevma— Pi ';tres.
JOHNSONIAN, OB GENITIVE CASK THEORY. 75
treason stands to crime in general. It is a relation, not of
proprietor or possessor and tiling owned or possessed, but of
;is and species. " Actio furti" is a prosecution or an action
old legal language, an appeal of robbery or larceny) for or
in respect of theft, without the existence of any relation of pro-
perty or possession between one of these nouns and the other.
In modern English, we, like the Italians, Spaniards, and
French, have 110 such inflexion. We are, in the case of
objective genitives, driven to the employment of the preposi-
tion "of," which gives the effect of the Latin, Anglo-Saxon,
and Gerrmyi genitive employed objectively. We say, " the
crime of treason," " a prosecution of or for, or an action of
or for theft," as we say, " the sin of envy," " the pursuit
of pleasure," or "the love of praise." The hardiest John-
sonian has not yet come forward to manifest his consistency by
travestying these phrases into " treason's crime," " theft's pro-
secution," " envy's sin," " pleasure's pursuit," or praise's love."
The phrase, " the love of a mother," is at the first blush a pure
genitive. The term brings before the mind of the hearer or
reader, the idea of the existence of some relation between the
feeling of love and the person of a female who has or has had a
child. Whether the love exists " in matre," by the mother to-
wards the child, or is felt " in matrern," by the child towards
the mother, or, less usually, by some third person towards a
mother, is not indicated. On the other hand, " a mother's
love," and in vernacular German, "einer Mutter ihre Liebe,"
can only be the love felt by, and therefore possessed by the mother
towards her child. The Latin language and its derivatives are
without this corrective of the vagueness of the genitive case, a
corrective rejected by German critics, out of which they are en-
deavouring to scold their countrymen, but which our own more
prudent grammarians, in the spirit of Antient Pistol, whilst
railing at it, conveniently swallow. Where, in the phrase,
"matris amor," the term "inatris" is used subjectively, the
rendering may be " a mother's love," whether accepting the
ancient pronominal theory we regard mother in mother's as a
76 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
substantive followed by a truncated pronoun, or call it with l)r
Wallis a part of a possessive adjective. But "matris amor" isj
a phrase in which the genitive may be intended to be applied
objectively, to denote the love felt by the child towards itell
mother. Here "matris" is objective and non-possessive, as thej
feeling of love in this case is a feeling entertained and possessed!
by the child, whether it be shared by the mother or not. We !
cannot therefore, without changing its meaning, without actually |
inverting the proposition, follow Dr. Johnson in disregarding the ji
distinction between subjective and objective genitives, and trans- \
late the second " matris amor" by the term "a mother's love,"!
it being in fact " a child's love."
"Dentis candor" presents a subjective, "dentis extractio" anj
objective, genitive. We can therefore say, " a tooth's whiteness,"
but we cannot say, "a tooth's extraction," "dentis extractio"
being in every sense non-possessive. "We employ the preposi-
tional genitive, and say, " extraction of a tooth," or resort to a
still more general expression, the compound, " tooth- extraction."
The conjoint plural, " Johannis et Balthasaris domus," is, in I
vernacular German, " Johann und Walther ihr Haus," literally, I
" John and Walter their house." In English, instead of " their," j
the sexless and numberless augment "his" or "s" is used, and the
translation would have been originally, " John and Walter his
house," now reduced to " John and Walter's house." But an mi- i
happy foreigner, confused and overpowered by the confident as-
sertions of an English grammarian, and drawn into a belief in the
identity of the apostrophised " s" with the " es" of Anglo-Saxon
^enitives, would be unable to avoid translating the phrase thus,
" John's and Walter's house," and he would, as necessarily, be
understood by any unsophisticated native, to be speaking of two
houses, one the property of John, the other belonging to Walter.
To a Wullisian, indeed, this combination would present no diffi-
culty— John and Walter would be pinioned or bracketed to-
gether, and the ina^ic "s" being applied, the whole mass would
coalesce, i'u.sed into an adject ivnni possessivnin.
Fourth Objection.— -It has been shewn that there are cases,
JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY. 77
like "majestatis crimen," "actio furti," etc., in which the
Latin inflexional genitive, and the corresponding English pre-
positional genitive, cannot be represented by the possessive "s."
It will now be seen that the possessive "s" is not always-
capable of being represented by the Latin inflexional, or by the
English prepositional, genitive.
" Napoleon's invading Spain was scarcely less disastrous than
his invading Russia." Under the pronominal theory no diffi-
culty arises. The first "his" in Napoleon's, no less than the
second, the unmutilated "his," would point to an act per-
formed, and therefore possessed, by Napoleon.1
It would not be easy to see how such a phrase would be dealt
with upon the Wallisian system. Napoleon and "s" being
amalgamated into a possessive adjective, the satellite would be
furnished by the word " invading " = " invasion ;" but in
the second branch of the sentence there would be no ante-
cedent for "his," except Napoleon, who had ceased to be a sub-
stantive upon having become embedded in the possessive adjective.
The difficulty, however, appears to be trifling when compared with
that which would beset a grammarian of the Johnsonian school.
Taking "invading" as a substantive equivalent to " invasion," he
might say, "The invading of Napoleon of Spain was scarcely less
disastrous," etc., or, " The invading of Spain of Napoleon was
scarcely less disastrous," etc. But who would tolerate such a
jargon, even supposing that it could be understood ?
The use of the possessive "s" might indeed be avoided if we
wrote, " The invading of Spain by Napoleon was scarcely less
disastrous," etc. But, to say nothing of the violent substitution
of "by," the representative of the instrumental case, for the
prepositional genitive — who does not perceive that a different
picture is presented ? the invasion of Spain, not Napoleon the
invader, forming now the prominent object.
Such phrases as the following do not unfrequently occur :
"He is my neighbour's son." Here, the possessive "s" is used
simply for the purpose of indicating the possessional aspect of the
relation of father and son.8 It may therefore be exchanged for
1 Post, p. 83. 2 Ante, chap. ii. § 1.
78 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
*'He is son of my neighbour." But another phrase is equally!
common, " He is a son of my neighbour's/'1 Here, the disciple I
of Johnson will be completely at fault. Using Ben Jonson's
expression, he may rail at the " monstrous syntax" of indicating !
the relation of one nominative by a double genitive. The unfor-
tunate noun dominant is here compelled to accept an indisput- 1
able prepositional genitive simultaneously with that which has
been pronounced to be an inflexional genitive. But this is
not the whole of the difficulty. The Johnsonian cannot |
fail to perceive that while " He is my neighbour's son" may be
rendered "He is a son, or the son of my neighbour," the
phrase, " He is a son of my neighbour's," cannot be so rendered,
since, although the same fact is stated, it is presented under a
different aspect. This he would be unable to explain. The
Wallisian theory would be here equally at fault.
Viewed in the light of the pronominal theory, the difficulty
disappears. In the phrase " My neighbour's son," we have a
subjective genitive represented by the possessive augment "s;"
but the possessive force of the augment thus applied, is from
the nature of the parental relation, so feeble, that the phi; so
may, without change of sense, be replaced by "a son of
my neighbour." If, therefore, I wish to give prominence to
the possessory interest of my neighbour in his son, I add
to the phrase, " He is a son of my neighbour," a mark of
possession, whether "his" or "s." In the phrase so compounded,
" He is a son of my neighbour's" the possessive "s," which was
so languid in " My neighbour's son," as to be capable of being
displaced by " A son of my neighbour," now asserts its power.
The possessive character of the predicate is brought out and
intensified. "A son of my neighbour his'9 is in the ver-
ilar dialect of the lower classes,2 though not now in
classical German, " Ein Sohn meines Nachbar seiner," or,
"inriner Nachbarin i/trcr," and might be lite rally transplanted,
ruther than translated, into a lung un •»•<.> to which such
an idiom would IK- a stranger. It is in Germanized
* Ante, pp, 4, 5, 6; post p. 88. - I'idc ante, p. 51.
JOHNSONIAN, Oil GENITIVE CASH TIIKO11Y. 79
Latin, "Vicini mei filius suus," or " vicinae meoc films
suus."
A phonetic similarity of ending, such as exists in " nach-
bars" and "neighbour's," has led to the supposition that both
terminations have the same origin.1 But whilst "Nabhbars"
is a true genitive, it is clear that "neighbour's" is not.
"Das Verhiiltniss eines Nachbars" is "the relation or posi-
tion of a neighbour." I may say, that person stands " in the
relation of a neighbour" to me, but I cannot say that he
stands " in a neighbour's relation" to me. As it is with the
i German, so it was with the Anglo-Saxon. Inattention to the
distinction between the necessarily possessive attributes of the
apostrophised " s," and the more general power of a genitive
?ase, qualified to act either possessively or non-possessively, may
3e said to lie at the root of the Johnsonian theory.
No notice is taken by Johnson of the different manner in
the sign or mark of apostrophe is dealt with in the case
}f singular and in that of plural nouns. In the phrase " the
lorse's tail," the position of the sign or mark suspended
)etween the "e" and the "s," may be regarded as informing
the reader that the first two letters of the word "his" have
suffered elision, and that the dominant noun is in the singular
number ; but in the phrase " the horses' tails,'5 the altered
position of the sign as clearly shows that " horses" is plural, and
;hat, euphonic gratia, the entire pronoun has been suppressed.
Without the apostrophe it would be simply a case of a genitive
yy juxta-position.2 In nouns in which the plural is formed
without the addition of a sibilant, the auricular demand for a
complete elision, for an entire suppression of the pronoun, does
not arise. We write " women's beauty, men's strength, chil-
Iren's plays, mice's tails," not "womens' beaut}^ mens' strength,
ihildrens' plays, mices' tails.3 Upon the Johnsonian theory,
:he mark or sign of an apostrophe following plurals in " s" is an
inintelligible, an unmeaning form, an effect without an assign-
able cause.
Vide post, p. 80. 2 Ante, p. 24. 3 Ante, pp. 52, 53.
6
80 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
Fifth Objection. — A further objection to this theory is, thai
the construction of sentences in which the possessive " s" is used.
differs from that of sentences in which a true genitive, whethei
inflexional or prepositional, is employed. " Rex Angliae" was the
" Cyning Englands" of the Anglo-Saxons. We, their descend-
ants, say " King of England," but never say " King England's,"
neither, in the same sense, can we speak of " England's King."
And although in the phrases, " Cyninges kron, King's crown," the
apostrophised "s" (which upon the pronominal theory is simply j
the modern form of the pronoun "his"), occupies the same posi-j
tion in the sentence as the Anglo-Saxon genitive, yet if the
expression be changed to " the King of England's crown," few
persons will say that the " s" indicates a genitive case of " Eng-j
land," the quality of a genitive having been already communi-
cated to "England" by the preposition "of." Neither can it
be said to form an inflexional genitive of " king." It would bel
almost a contradiction in terms to designate as an inflexion , a-|
letter placed at a distance from the noun supposed to be, though i
invisibly, inflected. What would be thought of such an inflecting ,
as " bon esti viri," instead of " boni est viri ?" Who would call
the "i" in "esti" an inflexion of bonus, or of bon as a root on
skeleton of bonus ? If, in the expression referred to, " the King
of England's crown," the apostrophised "s" is to be treated as
an inflexion, as it must be treated supposing it to be a continua-
tion of the Anglo-Saxon genitive, it will be the inflexion, not of
a noun, but of a compound sentence, a species of inflexion, if
inflexion it can be called, to be compared only to the saltatory-
movement of a knight at chess, and of which it would be diffi-
cult to discover, in any other language, the slightest trace.1
This difficulty, as has already been seen,2 is boldly grappled witk
by Dr. Wallis : to the Johnsonian theory it seems to be fatal.
Sixth Objection. — The inflexions of the Anglo-Saxon genitive-
are applied to all words which stand in apposition to, or are
with, the chief genitive. "Bi Cnutes dage"3 (in the
1 Moii.-tcrs, " which iH'vrr \vrrr, nor no man ever saw."
• Ante, riun. \ii. 3 Saxon MS. lli.-Us, Thesaurus, vol. ii., Dissert., p. 2,
JOIINM)MAN, OR (JKMTIVK CASE THEORY. 81
days of King Canute). "On Herodes dagum Judea cyninges"*
(in the days of Herod, king of Judea).1 " On this yacr wolde
i'1 King Stephne taecum Rodbert Earl of Gloucester, the Kinges
sune Henries." 2 " Therefter coin the Kinges dohter3 Henries4
the hefde (had) been Emperiz on Alamaine, and nu wer Cuntesse
in Angou. The Kinges brother Stephnes." 5 Here, both geni-
tives are inflected, whereas our possessive augment is subjoined
to one noun only. We say, " the husband and wife's children,
the oxen and horses' labour."6 Now, according to Johnson,
" husband" and "oxen" are in the nominative (active) or
accusative (passive) case, whilst "wife's" and "horses' " exhibit
t he regards as the remnant of the Anglo-Saxon genitive,
uiul accordingly the expression would be exactly rendered in
Latin thus, " vir (not viri) et uxoris liberi — boves (not bourn)
et equorum labor." It has been suggested that in phrases like
" husband and wife's children," husband and wife might be re-
garded as forming a compound base upon which an inflexional
base might be placed. But the composition of "husband
and wife" differs in no respect from that of "vir et uxor."
Neither the Latin, the Anglo-Saxon, nor, as we have just seen,
the Semi-Saxon, nor, it is believed, any other known language,
would tolerate such an application of the term inflexion. We
may indeed, too often perhaps, say, " vir et uxoris liberi," but
not in the sense of " husband and wife's children."
Seventh Objection. — " That young prince is a son of the late
king's." According to the Johnsonian theory, we have here an
inflexional genitive of king, inexplicably accumulated upon a
prepositional genitive of the same noun.7
Eighth Objection. — Even in the Anglo-Saxon genitive sin-
gular, the termination in "es" was not formerly used in any
feminine genitive, and it was at no time to be found in that
language in plural genitives of any gender. It would be matter
of surprise if our ancestors, when emancipating themselves from
all other case- inflexions, by the adoption of preposition substitutes,
1 Saxon Chronicle. 2 Saxon Chron.
3 The Empress Maude. 4 Saxon Chron. 5 Ibid.
6 Ante, p. 11, 12. 1 Ante, p. 2 ; post, chap. x.
82 JOHN^iM \N, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
and rejecting, with a most beneficial severity, artificial variations
of gender unsupported either by distinctions of sex, or by the
presence or absence of sex, had not only retained the now rendered
superfluous " es" where it was previously in use, but had also
actually taken the trouble to transfer that superfluity to a gender
and a number to each of which it had been an utter stranger.
By so proceeding our ancestors would have exactly reversed the
course which had been pursued by the Ostrogoths, the Visi-
goths, and the Franks, who, in founding the Italian, the Spanish,,
and the French languages, upon a simplification of the ver-
nacular Latin, swept away all case-inflexions without reserva-
tion or exception, admitting no other change of termination
than that which was necessary to distinguish nouns singular from
plural. Nations enrich or change their vocabulary by borrow-
ing words from their neighbours, or from others with whom
they may happen to come in contact, but the grammar of a
language is not often subjected to any important alteration ab
extra. Its slow changes are brought about by the process oi
mutilation or by a course of gradual phonetic corruption.
Ninth Objection. — "This is mine, and nobody else's." Read
as " nobody else his" the expression is perfectly intelligible,
both "nobody" and "else" are grasped by "his."1 The most
inveterate Johnsonian would hardly attempt to say that the
"else's" of the compound phrase "nobody else's" is the geni-
tive of "else."s He would, perhaps, insist upon being allowed
to say "nobody's else ;" but besides the offence of clipping the
Queen's English, he might, by the adoption of such an amend-
ment of our language, incur the risk of being suspected of
asserting that the property belonged to nobody.
Tenth Objection. — Whilst the inflexional Anglo-Saxon geni-
tives, liko the Greek and Latin inflexional genitives, and the
K'»]ii;ni< x.jur prrjMi.siiioiKil genitives formed by the prefixing of
the preposition "de," are all of them used both possessively and
n on -possessively, the apostrophised "s"can only be employed in
1 Ant.-, ,,. 1:5.
- I>r. Wallis might possibly have thought it convenient to invest the ctmpound
with the title of orfwrftiMmOMMBivuiu.
JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY. 83
a possessive sense. Suppose this letter to be, as so strenuously
contended by Johnson, Lowth, and others,1 a mere continuation of
the Anglo-Saxon genitive, it may be asked when and how did such
an important change of power take place, and why is the pre-
position " of," which is now used to form a genitive, not of
equal force with the apostrophised "s," instead of differing from
it in both directions, being at once more comprehensive in
respect of the variety of relations to which it may be made
subservient, and less forcible, by reason of that very diffusiveness.
Eleventh Objection. — In the expression, " Upon Cesar's cross-
ing the Rubicon," Caesar is the subject, not the object of the
predicate; the "V may be said to introduce an act per-
formed by, and, as such, possessed by Caesar. If, therefore,
Caesar had been already mentioned, instead of "Upon Ccesar's
crossing the Rubicon," the expression would have been " Upon
his crossing the Rubicon." This shows that the apostrophised " s"
in "Caesar's" and the later "his," are the mutilated and the
unmutilated forms of the same possessive augment. As before2
observed, the relation is one which cannot be indicated by a
genitive case, inflexional or prepositional. It can be indicated
by no other case than an instrumental'6 case, either inflexional or
prepositional. The English language was never possessed of
an inflexional instrumental case. Nor can it exhibit such an
imperfect substitute for the instrumental case as is presented by
the Latin ablative in one of its functions. We can, how-
ever, frame a prepositional instrumental case by employing the
preposition "by." We may say, " Upon the crossing of the
Rubicon by Caesar." But Dr. Johnson himself would hardly
have said, — "Caesar's" being a genitive of Caesar, "Caesar's
crossing the Rubicon" may be described as " the crossing of
the Rubicon #/ Caesar."
From the above considerations the Johnsonian theory appears
to be irreconcilable with the structure and history of our lan-
guage— viewed in connexion with the Gothic, Anglo-Saxon, and
other cognate Germanic dialects, and by the light presented
1 Ante, p. 71. 2 Ante, p. 14. a Ante, pp. 14, 15.
84 JOHNSONIAN, OR GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
as well by Bopp,1 Grimm,2 Hickes,3 and Rask,4 as by our
ancient English writers. Not only is the prehensile efficacy of
the apostrophised "s" in operating beyond the word to which
it is subjoined, denied to the Greek and Latin language, but it
is never found even in German, although in that language, as
we have seen, the possessive genitive is sometimes intensified,
sometimes supplanted, by the adjective possessive pronoun.5
Notwithstanding the apparent resemblance created by an
occasional similarity of termination, the German inflexional
genitives, like the inflexional genitives of the Anglo-Saxons,
differ from English augmented nouns by their capacity of being
used objectively. Not being the representatives of an adjective
pronoun, these inflexional genitives are also distinguished from
our augmented nouns by an absence of the prehensile faculty.
" Charles and John's horses," the joint property of Charles and
John, must be rendered "Carls und Johanns Pferde." We
cannot apply the ingenious mathematical figure exhibited at
page 65, and making the second " s" do duty, prehensively, for
the whole, as in English, write, "(Carl und Johann)s Pferde."
It has been suggested that "his" being an inflexion of "he,"
"king's" may be regarded as a corresponding inflexion of "king."
But the genitive " his," like all other Anglo-Saxon genitives, is
a pure vague genitive, not confined, like the possessive augment,
to the relation of possession. It is a true Anglo-Saxon genitive,
formed, like the genitives of Anglo-Saxon nouns, by incorporat-
ing the suffix " es" or "is," whatever the origin of that suffix
may be. So formed, it is armed with precisely the same powers
as those exercised by the Anglo-Saxon genitives, — whether
"kinges" in the singular, or "kingena" in the plural. It is
only when "his" has assumed the position of an adjective pro-
noun, that it acquires a possessive force, and becomes capable of
being applied as a possessive augment, to nouns.6
1 Ante, pp. 9, 14. » Ante, pp. 45, 46. » Ante, p. 48.
• Ajite, p. 66. » See ante, p. 15. fi Ante, p. 19.
85
CHAPTEE IX.
POSSESSIVE CASE THEORY.
ALTHOUGH few of the objections to the Johnsonian, or Geni-
tive case theory, have been noticed by grammarians, some
misgivings have occasionally been manifested in connexion with
the difficulty pointed out by Dr. Wallis,1 namely, that arising
from a difference in power and efficiency between the possessive
apostrophised " s" 2 and the preposition which in our language,
and the inflexion which in others, constitutes a real genitive
case. Not prepared to accept the bold expedient of calling up
an adjectivum possessivum, but professing to adhere to the
Johnsonian theory, and to regard the English possessive "s" as
the legitimate descendant or successor, or rather the exact con-
tinuation or reproduction of an Anglo-Saxon inflected genitive,
modern grammarians have sought to escape from Dr. Wallis's
difficulty by opening up a ma media. They have endeavoured
to erect the supposed persistent inflexion into something no less
extraordinary in itself and no less peculiar to our language,
as manipulated by these writers, than the formidable adjectivum
possessivum itself, viz., a possessive case by inflexion.
Had our ancestors when they employed the sexless "his,"
confined its operation to the single substantive by which it was
preceded, a true possessive case would possibly have been pro-
duced by absorption. The process might have been assimilated
to that which is alleged to have taken place with respect to the
Sanskrit sya, which is supposed to have been so absorbed — to
have been employed and used up, in the formation of an in-
flexional genitive. Such a course our ancestors fortunately did
1 Ante, chap. vii. 2 Ante, p. 9.
86 POSSESSIVE CASE THEORY.
not adopt. Instead of allowing the range of the possessive aug-l
ment to be so restricted, they preserved it in the possession o:|
its original elastic syntactic adjective-pronominal freedom ; ancl
it still exercises with an uncontrolled and uncrippled energy]
the normal prehensile power with which, as an inherent and
indestructible quality of an adjective pronoun, it had been
originally invested, and in the full possession of which it is our
privilege and our duty, through good report and through evil
report, to transmit that augment unimpaired to posterity.
87
CHAPTEE X.
DOUBLE GENITIVE CASE THEOEY.
ANOTHER mode of disposing of the possessive augment pro-
posed, without any attempt to account for its appearance, is that
suggested by Bishop Lowth, of a double genitive case, or of
two possessives. " A soldier of the king's," he says,1 " means
one of the soldiers of the king." But " a soldier of the king"
would also be one of the soldiers of the king. The omission of the
possessive augment in the second of these expressions, throws
the connexion between the "king" and "soldier" back upon
the unassisted vagueness of what may be called an undisen-
tangled prepositional genitive. It may be used simply in the
sense of indicating that the person referred to is a soldier of
the king's party. With respect to John Bunyan both terms
might be used, in different senses. He was a soldier of the
king's. He may also be said to have been a soldier of the
king and not of the parliament. Neither statement would lead to
a suspicion that he may have been a military unit by reason of
the king's having no other soldier, or of there being no other
soldier on the royalist side. The two forms are not to be con-
founded. The ownership predicated in the first form, is not to
be mixed up with a more general relation, extending possibly
no further than that of partizanship. We cannot say, "Bunyan
was a soldier of the king's and not of the parliament," or even
that he was "a soldier of the king's and not of the parliament's."
Dr. Priestley writes:2 "We say, < It is a discovery of Sir
Isaac Newton,' though it would only have been more familiar
1 Ante, p. 4. 2 Grammar.
$8 DOUBLE GENITIVE CASE THEORY.
to say, 'A discovery of Sir Isaac Newton's.' Few persons
would venture to use the expression, * It is a discovery of Sir
Isaac Newton/ nor, if such an nnusual sound were heard, would
the unfamiliar be equivalent to the familiar form. In both a
prepositional genitive is present. Now a prepositional genitive
unexplained may be regarded as capable of being used sub-
jectively or objectively. But the possessive augment, the apostro-
phised 's/ cannot be employed otherwise than subjectively. In
the phrase 'A discovery of Sir Isaac Newton's/ the presence of the
visible, pure possessive augment, directs and limits the preceding,
the otherwise erratic, prepositional genitive, to a subjective sense,
In the phrase 'A discovery of Sir Isaac Newton/ there is
nothing either on the spot or in the neighbourhood, in the text
or in the context, to indicate whether the preceding genitive is
to be taken subjectively or objectively. The reader or the hearer
who knew that Newton was a great discoverer, would, how-
ever, see that this was only an awkward unfamiliar way of
speaking of a discovery made by that philosopher.
If we imagine the two several phrases to be, the one, 'A
discovery of John Brown," the other, 'A discovery of John
Brown's/ the pure possessive augment in the latter phrase,
would clearly fix it with the character of subjectivity. The
discovery would be one in which Brown was not passive, but an
agent — a discovery made by him. On the other hand, sup-
posing Brown to be a man wholly unknown to fame, an indi-
vidual John Brown, with no mark to distinguish him from John
Browns in general, the phrase *A discovery of John Brown'
would be understood objectively, that being the only sense in
which such a phrase is ordinarily used; and the impression
conveyed would be, that the police had succeeded in discovering
a person — who had inherited or adopted, or who in some way had
acquired,1 the surname of Brown, or who had been gazetted as
John Brown in the Hue and Cry — in a place to which he had,
for prudential reasons, thought it advisable to retire.
1 Sec Athena-urn of November, 1863, p. 717; December, 1863, p. 759.
89
CONCLUSION.
In the foregoing pages an attempt has been made to ascer-
tain the true character, and to trace the origin, of the possessive
augment, pure and mixed. I have endeavoured to shew the
unsatisfactory nature of the arguments by which the opinions
popularly entertained on these subjects are commonly supported.
Annum agens octogesimum tertium I cannot expect to live to
see any important results following upon my labours, — to witness
any visible impression made upon the strongholds of a system
so long accepted without inquiry, so long acquiesced in with-
out any apparent misgiving, — a system which still parades its
formidable list of protectors in high places. England may be
far advanced in the twentieth century before an unbiassed judg-
ment can be formed. But even those who are most stedfast and
immovable in their adherence to established dogmas — the en-
dowed and the unendowed upholders of Johnsonian orthodoxy
— my judges, ecclesiastical and civil — will, it is hoped, not be
absolutely unsparing in their censure of one whom they may, by
their antecedents, be compelled to regard as a daring innovator.
PHILLIMORE GARDENS,
4th July, 1864.
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.
9, Hue 3 from bottom, instead of" inflected or prepositional subjective genitive*
of other languages," read "inflected or prepositional genitives of other
languages when used subjectively." 4
„ 9. Add at commencement of note 4. In "matris amor," love of a mother,
"matris" is subjective when the term is used to express the love felt by a
mother towards her child, the mother being the subject feeling the love, and
not the object of that love. If, by the words "matris amor," the love of the
child towards the mother is meant to be signified, the mother is the object
of the love, and "matris" becomes an objective genitive. See post, pp. 75, 76.
,, 14, line 5 from bottom, after "sentence," add, " It might have been expressed
thus, Upon Ms passing the Rubicon."
,, 15, line 7 from bottom, after "Anglo-Saxons," add, "not being the representa-
tive of an adjective pronoun."
,, 15, last line, for " Johann ihre (their) books," read " Johann (ihre) Biicher
(their) books."
„ 19, last line of text, after "pronoun," read "whether regarded as an original
pronominal root or as formed by inflexion from ' he,' as certain genitives of
German and Anglo-Saxon nouns are formed by adding 'es' to the verbal
root, — is capable of being used subjectively or objectively, possessively or
non-possessively." Post, p. 84.
,, 2 1, note, line 12, for " Ansdruckes," read " Ausdruckes."
,, 41, line 4, for " The City Council were retained to attend, Mr. Attorney," read
"The City Council (Counsel) were retained to attend Mr. Attorney."
„ 50, note 3, for " 4ter Auflage, 4te Theil," read " 4te Auflage, 4ter Theil."
.. >4, note 3, after " Hausmarchen," insert "vol. ii., No. 137, p. 272."
„ 61, line 8, for " (wordes)," read " (words)."
„ 65, note, last line, instead of " figure '«," read " figure, — '«."
,, 67, line 1,/or " putting the '*," read " putting to '«."
78, last line but four, for "Nachbar," read "Nachbars."
MTKPUKN AUBT1N, i'KJMKK, HKKTIMUI).
THE TEXT
OF
THE IGUVINE INSCRIPTIONS,
WITH INTERLINEAR LATIN TRANSLATION,
AND
NOTES,
FEANCIS W. NEWMAN,
LATE PROFESSOR OF LATIN AT UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, LONDON.
PUBLISHED FOE THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
BY
A. ASHER & CO.,
LONDON : 13, BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
BERLIN: 20, UNTER DEN LINDEN.
1864.
HERTFORD:
Printed by STJEPHEN AUSTIN.
EBB AT A.
Preface, p. viii., line 10 from bottom, for Urnbrir, read Umbrian ar.
Page 9, line 13 from bottom (second column of notes) j8 should be 10.
18, line 12, for calidam, read calidum.
19, line 11, for Tefre Jovio, read Tefro Jovio.
26, last line of text, Quantum read Quantam.
42, line 12 from bottom (second column of notes) for 43-46 read 48-57.
44, line 7 from bottom of text, for ministi'ato, rend ministranto.
10, line 12, for ueschir rrf/rf uosclir.
PKEFACE.
IN laying before the public the whole of the Iguvine Inscrip-
tions, with a continuous translation of some sort, I must first
explain some peculiarities in the text as here presented. The
VI th and Yllth Tables are engraved in Homan letter ; so is
nearly all on the back of the Vth. All the tables have the
peculiarity of not doubling consonants, except in a few cases
which look like inadvertence. "We may call this peculiarity
Oriental, as it was probably imported with the Phoenician
Alphabet into Etruria, and so became a practice in Umbria
also. The Phoenicians, perhaps, like the Hebrews and Arabs,
had some mark to denote that t means tt, and s means ss : a
" Dagesh," or a " Teshdied ;" but we know that Oriental MSS.
to this day often omit the mark : in which case it is the duty
of an editor to restore it, to the best of his ability, and with the
risk of doing wrong, exactly as in the case of ordinary punc-
tuation. In Latin, when adprobo, adservo, change into approbo,
asservo, a reader would find aprobo, aservo, mislead him ; so is
it in Umbrian. In fact, owing to the Umbrian tendency to
assimilate n even in the middle of words (as in Hebrew), the
embarrassment is here greater : thus, if instead of appettu*
IV PREPACK.
and ostettu, we print apetu and ostetu, their identity withj
ampentu and ostentu is not at all obvious. While printing
certain letters double, I warn the reader that they are
single in the inscription, except where I note that they are]
double.
The earlier tables are in the Etruscan character, and will bej
read in the original by the very few who have leisure and taste
for fundamental study. For all beside, the inscription must un-
dergo a process of translation into another type, which involves
delicate considerations. Oriental and Western Alphabets do
not coincide throughout. First of all, we find in the Etrusco-
Umbrian but one letter for o and u, which is not wonderful ;
for the letter, of which the Greeks made o, is the consonant
A in with the Phoenicians. Hebrew and Arabic characters (when
written, as usual, without points, which are comparable to our
accents) have but one letter Waw to denote 6 and 11 ; yet this
does not imply that the languages have not the distinction. A
Hebrew pronounces DID Sus, a horse ; and rniH Tora, the law.
To write in Roman characters Sus and Tura for them, would
misrepresent the language. Equally, when the Arabs pro-
nounce Dain, a debt, and Dien, the faith, but write them alike,
it would be wrong to do the same in our types. Of course, if
we had no means of knowing the sound, we should have no
choice ; nor have we always the means in Umbrian. Neverthe-
less, finding in Roman letter Esono, sacred, and Futu, be thou ;
we learn how to transcribe the corresponding words from
Etruscan character, which are neither to be Esunu and Futu,.
nor Esono and Foto. To insist on writing Esunu for Esoiio,
ami allege that tliis is difference of dialect, is to ignore the fact
that the Ktnisc-an character lias no o separate from u. That
the confusion rises out of the character, not out of the langu
is doubly clear, when we find it to exist in the properly
PREFACE.
Etruscan inscriptions also, although the Etruscan and Umbrian
languages are widely diverse. What they have in common, is,
tlio imperfect alphabet.
But the deficiency as to o and u opens a wider subject.
It is not o only that is defective, but d and g likewise ; in
fact b also is extremely rare. That the Umbrian and Etruscan
languages, far less akin than Umbrian to Latin, should both
be deficient in o, d, g, is a coincidence far too improbable
to be received without strict and full proof. Until that is
attained, we must positively disbelieve. On this ground, I
think it too hastily concluded that the Etruscans Lad not
the sounds o, b, g, d, merely because their alphabet is
deficient.
Consider farther, if no literary cultivation yet existed in
Italy, and a first effort were made to write the Italian language
in modern Greek letters, what phenomena would meet us.
The Greeks have no simple characters for our b, g, d ; for their
$78 are aspirated, and would be useless to an Italian, who,
to express Bada might write Trara as his best approximation.
Locanda, he would write \oKavra, since vr in modern Greek is
sounded as nd : here then he would get a real d sound : yet
Amante would become a/jLavre, and we should have no clue to
the fact that vr was to be differently sounded in Xo/cavra and
a/jLavre. Moreover Greek v being superfluous to Italy, o might
(as probably in early Greek) do duty for Italian o and u. In
that case evidently the defect of writing would not point to an
unusual deficiency of sounds in the Italian language, but simply
to a want of agreement between Italian sounds and those of the
Greek alphabet. In like manner, the unsuitability of the
Oriental alphabet is manifestly the cause of that phe-
nomenon, which we see in Umbrian and Etruscan alike ;
And what makes this interpretation of the facts certainly
Tl PREFACE.
correct, is, that the .apparent deficiency of o and d ia ,
Umbrian vanishes, the instant we get the language in Roman i
character.
More proof is not needed : yet more proof meets us on the j
very surface. It is accepted by all as obvious fact, that the- j
inscriptions in Roman letter are later in time than the others. |
Their skill, beauty, and correctness is immensely superior. Xot
to dwell on other proof, the final r, which replaces s in the two-
first declensions, and in the gen. sing, of the 3rd, is conceded
to be a later development, removing Umbrian more widely from
Latin and Greek. If the earlier dialect had said ovem (a sheep)
and fui (I was) as in Latin, but the later confounded o and u,.
making uvem and fui, such later confusion would surprise no
one. Just so the old Greeks distinguished X^o? and Xot/xo?,
\v/j,r) and X^/AT;, which the moderns confound ; but to develop
one sound into two, and come out upon agreement with Latin,
is against nature. Now if it be hard to believe this as to o and
u, how much more when it recurs with t and d also ? This.
would make out, that (for instance) where the old Unibrians-
said something nearly like tato give, ticito say, uvem a sheep,
the later Umbrians corrupted these into dato, dicito, ovem,.
which, by surprising good luck, give us the d and o just as in
I., it in. Surely the matter is plain to demonstration, that if the
later dialect fyad this discrimination of d and t, — namely, d just-
where Latin has d, and t where Latin has t, — so had the earlier.
Hence to write in Roman letter titu for ditu, (give thou,) does-
but introduce a fictitious diversity of dialect, and puzzle a
reader who has no time for continuous study. I have thought
it my duty to interpret the two ambiguous characters of the
Etruscan tables into o or u, into t or d, as the Roman tables
give indication.
As for b, several theories are prinu facie possible. The form
1'RKFACK. Vll
of the letter denotes that it comes direct from Greeks or
Romans. It is not in the Etruscan alphabet. If imported
tfrom Rome, it may never have succeeded in establishing itself
thoroughly in practical use ; and hence the vacillations between
p and b. Or if it came from the Greeks of Italy, it may have
, borne the sound v, so that no letter of the alphabet was speci-
fically appropriated to b. But it suffices to point at matters
which we need to know, before we can understand the pheno-
mena before us. I only add, that the Umbrian letter which I
write w, because it answers to the Roman consonant v (our w),
has just the form of Hebrew !}.
The case of g is different ; for it is extremely rare even in
the Roman letter. Only two words begin with g, viz., Gra-
bouio, gomia ; in the middle of words we have mugatu, crin-
gatro, juenga, agre, conegos. In gr, ng, it is possible that c
grammatically is truer than g, and that the liquid turned c into
g, as nt, tr, pr, are sounded nd, dr, br. Juenga seems to be
corrupt Latin, Juvenca. If conegos ( = conicatos) means, as I
suspect, rex-factus, related to Germ, konig, the sound of g may
have been foreign and exceptional. The verbal stem Muga has
participle Muieto, showing g to pass into y. So the name of
Iguvium is written with i (y) for g systematically in the
Roman letter, and alternately with c and i in the Etruscan.
Nay, in close contact we have (Ib. 2) "totas Ijowinas, totaper
Icowina." This suggests that the Umbrian g in Iguvium had
the sound of soft German ch or soft guttural g. In other instances
what was properly an Umbrian g may have degenerated into a
ro^gh guttural gh, which is often conceived of as guttural r.
It is known by us as "the Northumberland burr;" but it is
really an Arabic Ghain, somewhat softened, as by Persians and
Greeks. Many Germans and French pronounce r with this
defect ; and M. Hanoteau, in his Zouave grammar, writes the
Mil PREFACE.
Arabic Ghain as a modified r. The Umbrians have a secondar I
r ; I suspect that it is a gh in disguise, and partially account!
for the deficiency of g.
More words are needful concerning this peculiar r, whicll
appears as rs in the Roman letter, and constitutes the seconcrc
great distinction of dialect. We cannot attain certainty as t<
the sounds, nor does anything essential turn upon them : only
if we can gain an approximate idea, it helps us to imagine the
laws of conversion, from r to rs, to 1, to d, as well as to simplel
r. I will briefly express an opinion. I cannot think the!
analogy of r, rs, to pp, pa, to be accidental ; and when I con-
sider the words Tvpo-ijvo, Tvppr,vo, Turchini, Tapxcov, I conclude
that the sounds pp, pa- were nearly rch, rsh ; ch meaning here
soft German ch. In fact the two sounds might both be rendered I
rch in German, with only that change in ch which is pro-
vincially admitted. So too, whenever Umbrian rs is exchange-
able with r, I suspect it to mean rsh, which the Roman cha-
racters could not more precisely express than by rs. The r
may have been the Northumberland burr, whether softer or
rougher ; whether as Greek 7 or as Arabic Ghain, naturally
changeable into pure r, as in Umbrian itself Arfertur is also
written Arfertur and Anno, Armo, Arsmo are identical. Much
less need we wonder to find Ar, in Latin Arcesso, for Umbrir ;
ferehtro and suferaclo for feretrum and subferculum ; peraie =
IT putlog, peru = frons (irpcopa). Common r is so often lisped
into 1, by individuals and nations, that no further explanation is
needed of r suffering the same change. The passage of r into
d might admit learned, recondite, ambitious theories, where d
;tnd 1 themselves interchange : but it is here perhaps enough
to say, that if an Umbrian r (= gh) passes into Latin d, an
explanation is found in the inability of the Latins to pronounce
the guttural. Thus the " Attighiun brothers" might become
I'RI.i IX
Attidian in Latin, as children put t and d for any too difficult
.iid. On the other side the Umbrians, contracting Latin
dedico into dedco, found dc bad neighbours, and softened the
'sound into derco. If they had made derco of it, the phe-
f nomenon would not seem to me mysterious. I cannot con-
vince myself that r and d have any specific and exclusive
relation.
The Etruscans moreover, in excess of Latin, have not only
w, but also z; though probably the Latins, as the modern
Italians, pronounced their s as our z in certain words ; rosa,
generoso, observe. When from the Etruscan characters we
deduce seritu, anzeriato, where the Roman letter gives seritu,
anseriato, we may conclude that anseriato and anzeriato intend
the same sound, and z is as in English. If ts be elsewhere
softened into z, that proves nothing to the contrary. In Soro
and Zere, the Etruscan notation reveals a distinction which the
Roman obliterates ; a distinction grammatical and primitive, not
merely euphonic. Zere (which I interpret "back") seems to
me possibly to give the central root (zegh ?) out of which were
perhaps developed Tergo in one direction, and Dorso in another.
But this is only thrown out for inquiry. In a few cases I have
wished to print z in the Roman tables, where, of course, the
inscription has s; yet thought it not worth while to provoke
criticism.
The Umbrian language, especially when written in Etruscan,
shows a dislike to syllables that begin with a vowel, at least in
the root-part of a word. To avoid it, they often have the con-
sonant w, or a consonantal i ( j = y) in excess of the Roman
spelling ; as Dowa for Dua, Trija for Tria, Watowo for Uatuo,
Cluwijer for Cluvii. This may indicate Oriental instructors,
rather than difference of pronunciation. Even in Armatia, the
penultimate^ i may have been intended as y. In the name
PREFACE.
iochus the Hebrews are so struck by the hiatus between
i and o, that they intrude their Alef (or soft-breathing conso-
nant) and write Antitfochus, that the syllable may duly begin
by a " consonant." It seems to me, that the Fmbrians occa-
sionally so use h. The passage from Hatuto to Haburent
(Vila. 52) puts it to me beyond question, that Hatu is a mere
contraction of Habetu ; and we find the intermediate form Halitu.
That the last was sounded Hahetu (or even Ha-etu) may per- 1
haps be inferred from Persni/^mu, which in the Etruscan tables
so persistently represents PersniAimu of the Romans. In short,
h retains its Oriental tendency to carry in itself a short vowel, j
In Hahtu, therefore, I see only Ha-etu, with h interposed to
break the hiatus. (Compare Italian Hai for Habes). — The
question follows : Is not this the same in Pihatu, Latin Piato ?
in Cehes, nearly the Greek KTJTJS ? in Commohota, which stands
for Commo-ota, and that for Commoweta? That h was liable
to lose all sound, may be inferred by its intrusion in Amprehtu,
Podruhpei, where it is certainly superfluous ; as it is, all but
certainly, in Auiehclu, Struhcja. As the Greeks ordinarily
drop their aspirate in the middle of a word, saying ^tXtTTTro?
not </>*\nr7ro9, so the Umbrians as readily write anostatu, as
anhostatu, though the latter be more grammatical. The very
i of the Etr. Umb. h is peculiar ; for it is not the Etruscan
h, but looks like 6. (Dennis reckons it as $.) To me it seems
a Phoenician Ain, which might well do duty for an h so soft as
that of Greece or Rome. — Not but that, where h is radical, and
NpMMbts I..M c or iur, as in i'ahe, ( Mngl. bake,) scroll, write
^lish scratch), it is likely to have been harder, perhaps
ntoL
It n-mains only to notice a letter, which being merely a
euphonic modili< ;;ii.m of c, (generally when i or c follows,) is
rightly expressed by c with cedilla or apostrophe. The Etr us-
PREFACK. XI
.-an tables have a special character for it ; the Roman text adds
u hook to the s, and this hook is in very many places omitted
by accident, or perhaps obliterated. Analogy suggests that the
sound was either our sh, or our tch, as in Italian cio, Greek
Kiara. It deserves remark, that the i following it is often ad
libitum: as Sange and Sangie, Westicia and Westiga. This
almost implies that if the i were fixedly retained, we might,
like the Italians, express this consonant by a mere c. I at first
i \ sisted the freedom with which (for instance) Curna9 is as-
M n nod, where the Roman text has Curnase ; but the rapid
alternations of spelling in certain words show me now, that it
is vain to be scrupulous in this matter, and that Aufrecht and
Kirchhoff are right in their boldness.
A few words must follow, concerning my effort at continuous
translation, into which I have been led on, without any pre-
vious intention, or any belief that it was possible. I began
quite independently of help, except what Lepsius's edition gives.
After I had composed my first paper, and laid it before the
Philological Society of London, I received a great impulse on
comparing it with Aufrecht and Kirchhoff 's great work, which
not merely sharpened my grammatical knowledge, and thereby
put out many false lights which might have vexatiously misled
me, but, what is still more important, communicated to me the
sense of various cardinal words, which gave a true view of the
scope of passages as to which I was previously wrong. Mere
grammar, I believe, I could have worked out by myself in every
detail necessary, with a little more perseverance. But though
I had read an immensity concerning Latin rituals, I had for-
gotten as fast as I read, from want of interest in the subject ;
and, for all practical use, I was, and am, very unlearned in
rituals, and in augury. Several words which I have learnt
from A. and K. have been of enormous value : I will especially
_\ i i PREFACE.
name Tuder, limes ; Perca, virga ; Capir, capis ; Pone, thus
Vesclo, vasculum ; which last I had rejected as impossible.
may add, Esono, sacrum, which I since have entirely verified
though I long resisted it. After I had learned these, a mis
cleared away ; things which I had previously suspected gainec
shape and coherence ; and by aid of these erudite and acul
inquirers, I appeared suddenly lifted on to higher groun<
There is no part of this translation in which I am not indebted
to them, though I have in most places largely added, so tha
n iy translation is readable, where theirs is not. In the Romai
tables they have been far more able to present a continuoui
version, than in the Etruscan. Of course, where words do no
recur in different connections, one must not expect to verif
a conjecture: the judgment must be left to the reader.
numerous cases I find it impossible, without being unendurabl
prolix (in detailing the many failures which preceded success
to communicate any full view of the evidence which convince
me. Of course, the harder it is to find any hypothesis tha
will stand, the higher the credit of that which does stan(
I place an obelus before words as to which' I have a defi
nite opinion, short of proof; and I use brackets to denoto
the general sense apparently intended, when I cannot hop
that I am giving a close rendering. Even vague and
tentative translations may aid another to truth, where I
have missed it.
It is not superfluous to give some clue to the method and
order of in \ .-i i Lotions which have been used ; since these pages
may reach many who have not seen my former paper. Certain
•Is, and especially words in combination or in evident con-
trast, arc s., lik, to Latin, as to give us a beginning of know-
'"1:"- All'r ;i s'»;ill stock <>f such has been accumulated, we
try to find sentences which contain only one unknown
PREPACK. Xlll
, and, if possible, decide its sense by the context. If in
rwo different sentences of this kind the same interpretation fits>
>r indeed seems necessary, we have a confirmation. Should a
liird sentence be found, different from both, and still yielding
;he same result, all will allow this to be adequate proof. Every
such new acquisition strengthens us for fresh enterprise ; and
ide by side, we discover and develop laws of grammar. In my
view, etymology (by which I here mean, recourse to other lan-
guages than Latin) is unsafe as a guide to the sense, but very
valuable as a confirmation. I think we must generally employ
Irst a process similar to that by which a child learns constantly
add to his knowledge of his native tongue : it is funda-
mentally a process of guessing. If our materials are large
nough, and words recur in new relations, the errors of our
irst guesses will be gradually expelled and corrected. Never-
iheless, increase of material introduces new words perpetually ;
o that, when traditional knowledge has been lost, many of
;hem will remain in more or less uncertainty, just as in the
lomeric poems. Though I hold etymology (in the sense above
xplained) to play only a secondary part, yet the Greek and the
Welsh languages (the latter known to me only by consulting a
lictionary) often give valuable aid.
I have added a few accents, at which any scholars, who have
tudied the inscriptions, need not look. Others, I hope, will
hank me for them : and they save notes. I proceed to explain
iheir object.
The Umbrian language, when the earliest of these tables was
inscribed, had already admitted that corruption in the sound of
3D and oe which we know to prevail in Italy, France, England,
in the pronunciation of Latin : namely, these diphthongs are
merged in simple e. (Not unlike is the still greater corruption
of modern Greek vocalization). The effect is, to confound the
XIV
1'REFACE.
declensions of nouns. Without rashness we may take a step
backward to the vowel-declensions of Umbrian, as follows :
Sinff.
A.
0.
E, I.
U.
N
tota
popel
ocar
[manus]
G
totas
pOpl03S
ocres
manus
D
totffi
pOpl03
ocre
manu
Ac
totam
poplom
ocrem
manum
Ab
tota
poplu
ocri, e
manui *
PI.
IT
totas
poplus
ocres
[manus]
G
totarum
poplom
ocriom
[manuonT
D
totaes
poploes
ocries
manus
Ac
totaf
( poplof
j popluf
ocrief
manuf
When 03 and 02 have been corrupted into e, the dative sing,
becomes the same in the three first declensions. In fact, the
same holds of the dat. pi. For, ie in dat and ace. pi. has be(
replaced by ei, i, e, exactly as in the Latin ace. pi. turreis,
turris, turres. If I were to print ae, 03, I should not deceive the
reader, any more than in distinguishing e 77, o co, in a Greek
inscription which rejects ?? and co ; but I should be open to the
charge of ambitiously attempting to restore an older state of the
language, while groping towards a knowledge of what is before
us. I have, therefore, merely added grave and acute accents
on e, writing e for ao and e for 03, which suffice to warn, the reader
to which declension a noun belongs. Also, I have admitted the
< ircumflex as in the scheme above. It must be added, that -is
lor -CDS -8D8 is sometimes found. To add a distinguishing accent
to the -is is but consistent.
The task of interpretation would be far easier if corruption of
the vowel sounds alone troubled us. What completes confusion,
the engraver, ad libitum, omits final m, and f of the accusative
* Ui is corrupted into mere i. Compare modern Gr. u«.
PREFACE. XV
pi., and so often omits final s of gen. sing, or dat. pi. (or its
equivalent r in the later dialect), that though this is not to be
called ad libitum, and perhaps was carelessness, it is sufficiently
frequent to involve uncertainties. I think it clear that the law
of concord in nouns and adjectives was imperfectly established.
An Umbrian probably reasoned like a Turk, that to say Owem
sewacnem (ovem puram) or Anclaf esonaf (volucres pias) was
superfluous. Why twice over denote that you mean the accus. ?
Owem sewacne, or Owe sewacnem, will suffice : so will Anclaf
esona, or Ancla esonaf. Out of this habit of alternate omission
naturally springs that of total omission, which is worse in the
later than in the earlier tables, where we find a state of things
like that of Greece fifty years ago, in which it was an open ques-
tion whether rj 7ro\t, r^v ITO\L was more correct, or 17 TTO^U?,
TJ]V 7r6\iv. To aid readers, Lepsius often inserts m or f in
brackets in his text ; and, again I say, it saves notes : an impor-
tant matter, where all effort is needed to hinder the notes from
swallowing up the text. I have imitated him, by printing
•small letters (m, f, s) above the line, at least in the earlier
tables. Afterwards I presume often that a reader can supply
them of himself. I may add, that the inconsistent efforts at
concord of the Locative case imply the laws of grammar to
be unformed on this head.
I have arranged the tables in what appears to me from inter-
nal evidence to be the order of their age. la. Ila. etc., denotes
fae front of Tables I. II and Ib. lib their back.
I do not know how to quit my pen without a few words to
the persevering but almost solitary students of cuneoform in-
scriptions. I respectfully ask — Is it simply impossible to put
before the public a transcription of their principal documents
into a Roman character ? Mathematical types give us letters
modified by numerals ; there is every facility for thus printing
PREFACE.
(somehow, if clumsily) every possible document that is truly
alphabetical ; and if all are not alphabetical, yet some are.
Retired gentlemen from India, each acquainted with several
different Indian languages, would soon multiply the students
tenfold, if the inscriptions were but presented in an alphabet
with which we are familiar. I am persuaded, that this is the
thing needed to give a great Impetus to the study, and promote
even the perusal of the cuneoform character itself. For, those
who will not encounter both difficulties at once, would be
induced to have recourse to the originals, if they had already
gained some insight and interest in the substance of the lan-
guages, by means of familiar types. Moreover, by practising
for the third part of a century on the Arabic language, which
abounds in consonants troublesome to us, I have satisfied myself
that the problem of writing, as well as printing them, by easy
modifications of our alphabet (without dots or accents) is very
feasible : nor am I ready to believe that the ancient Persian or
Assyrian can have any greater difficulties on this head than
Arabic.
ABBREVIATIONS IN THE NOTES.
Indn., induction. I comp., compare.
Cm., context. corapn., composition.
Etm., etymology. j appln., application.
apy., apparently,
interpn., interpretation,
instrt., instrument.
THE IGUVINE TABLES.
TABLES III. IV.
VOLUNTARY SACRIFICES AT FEASTS AND PROCESSIONS.
SPECIAL SACRIFICE TO PUEMONUS.
( l Esonom fuia herter somme 3osdite sestentasiarum 3urnasiarum:
( Sacrum fiat ultro summa3 prodita? sextantariarum urnariarum :
( hontac Woce promom pehatu. 4Inoc ohturo ortes, pontis
( inde Foco primum piato. Tune auctorem eoprous (et) pompis
i 5frater ostentota, pore 6fratrom mersus fust 7comnacle.
( fratres proponunto, quisguis fratrum faustus fuerit communitati.
( Inoc ohtur wapere, 8comnacle sistu sacrem owem. Ohtur
( Tune auctor [curise] (ac) communitati sistito sacram ovem. Auctor
TABLES III. IV. (Etr. Umb. character).
1. Esono, by indn. sacrum, religiosum ;
A.K. — The root is Son = Sna: Germ.
Siihne, Versohnen. So Snato, sacratus ;
Persontro, piatorius. Cmp. Va. 6, IV. 7.
— May Lai. Sons = fvayfjs ?
1. 0. Fuia, Fuja, Optative or Potential
Mood. Cmp.-ohj. Ftitu serves for Fito
and Esto : thus Fu = 4>u = Fi-o.
1 7. Her-ter = vol-tro, ultro. "With
-ter cmp forti-ter. It recurs only Ila. 40 :
later Herte, -i, -ei ; but Herifi, Vb. 6.
For the root Her = vol-o, see on lib. 10.
2. Osdita = prodita, pronunciata.
Ostentu = ostcndito, proponito, and Ditu
= dato. Qs = Lat. Obs, Ob; in sense,
propalam.
2 j8. Sextantarius, epithet of an as in
Pliny ; weighing two ounces. In Va. 2,
plenarius, of full weight, seems equivalent.
3. Urnasia, a coin ; perhaps bearing an
urn : cmp. cistophorus. The vow is vol-
untary ; but to make it de certa pecuuia
(Liv. 31,9) the coin is defined.— j3. Hon-
tac (by cnx. and in IV. 32) inde ; de hac
pecmila. — 7. Foco, i.e. Lari ?
4. Inoc is in Tables III. IV. I. ; Enoc
in I. Va. ; Inomec in III. IV. only ;
Enomec in Ib. Enom, Eno, replace
them in VI. VII., but Eno is also in II.
I. Inomec seems the most old-fashioned.
—4 0. Ohtur, Ohtretie Va. 2 ; auctor,
auctoritate; ht for ct: A.K. See note
at Va. 2. — 7. Ortes pontis; eoproTs,
iro/j.ircus. It is too tedious to tell, how I
was driven step by step to this, before I
thought of the Greek words. I have
long theorized that Pontifex means
Pompifex, (as ireWe for -jre/Aire :) I no\V
believe it.
6. Mersus = Mersow(o)s ; root Mere,
Mers, fas. The Wia mersowa of 1 1 = via
auguralis VI b. 52. With termination
-owo, cmp. -oFo and -ivo.
7. Comnacle, Va. 15 is dat. sing, of a
noun ; which fixes the syntax here.
Ib. 41, Comne = plebs, rb Koiv6v. —
j8. Waper, I confidently believed from
this passage to be adjectival, and fancied
I could identify it with cnra^r: yet its
obvious, and only natural interprn. in
Via. 9-12 makes it to be a tall building.
If it be a noun (which I hesitatingly
TABLE III.
( 9deitu : ponte*s dercantor. Inomec sacrem 10owem ortas,
( dicito: pompae dedicantor. Tune sacram ovem lop^s (et)
fpontes fratrom opetota.
(pompte fratrum procuranto.
( n Inomec wiam mersowam arwamen etota: 12erac pir persclu
( Tune viam faustam in arvum eunto : iliac f quis ordine
( oretu sacrem owem. 13Cletraf fertota, aitota. Arwen
( f adoleto sacram ovem. Lectos? ferunto, fdisponunto. In arvo
(cletram 14amparitu: eruc esonom futu. Cletre duplac 15p
( lectum fapparato : illic sacrum fito. Lecto StVAo/ca p
( mom antentu. Inoc gihcera ententu ; 1Ginoc cazif
( mum imponito. Tune cremia incendito ; tune [palos ferreos]
( antentu ; isont ferehtrom 17 antentu ; isont sufferaclom
( imponito : itidem f feretrum imponito : itidem f sustentaculum
( antentu. Seples 18ahesnes tris cazif astintu : ferehtrom
( imponito. Singulis ahenis tribus f [palos] a^a-stinato : feretrum
{ etres tris 19ahesnes astintu ; sufferaclom dowes ahesn^s
( alteris tribus ahenis o^o-stinato : sustentaculum duobus ahenis
admit), it is in apposition to Comnacle,
community, like " Senatus populus<?M<?,"
and must express a more select body. I
«ee nothing then so good as Curia. But
etm. gives no support.
'.<. Dercantor, corrupt Latin; for De
does not appear to be Umbrian ; but in
compn. Wen, We replaces it. See IV. 28.
10. Opetu = obito, A.K. The vague
gcnse procurato may evade the ill-omened
"latO) which indn. suggests.
SeeVli. '.) en O])i-tcr, citrati, which I
\plain purgati. It remains
doubtful whether Op = Lat. Ob, or whe-
;ikin to Latin Opis and
Opera;— or even On-petere be concealed
here. — The 3rd p. pL in -tota ( = -erwo-o^)
IB peculiar t» tliis talilc: t l>t \\licre -tuto
(= -rorrwi') serves for 2nd and 3rd p.
11, 13. Arwam-en: Arwe-n : see Ap-
pendix on Locative cases.
1) is surely hero
i i|iii\is,
<:uid, in- >ii|tii>, \'lb. 64.
I • it aol I-, oon-
128. Oretu «=(ad)oleto, A.K. Urito
u equally i I V. 30,
and there aeeiDH
Our Mirril
. ih not iiuitV i-i rtain. —
7. Persclo, ordo, in widest sense; from
Perse, ordinu, lib. 32. Here, ordine,
"in due course ;" so VIb. 16, 36 : else-
where, Persclom, ritum, ceremoniam.
13. Cletra, K\tvr^p ? AtVAal seems to
verify the sense : but see whether IV. 24
opposes. — )8. Aitota, " arrange" ? See on
I b. 29. Does this imply Cletraf, pi. 9
14. Am-paritu, ap-parato ? aviaraQi ?
(Am = ava). In Ila. 42, Am-pari-hmu,
perhaps avlo-radi : but we have i,
of these intcrprs. See Ila. 25 on Pur.
15. Ententu, by indn. incendito.
Angto-S. tendan, (Germ, /linden, J9gfl
tinder), Gael, teinc, and Welsh tan, fire.
Ententu, Antentu from different r<
a paradox; but not worse than Discover
and Recover ; not so bad as A per ire,
Deperire, Repcrire, Experiri from four
roots. — )8. Cih-(,-era, by enx. ereiiu
analysis, creina-eula, See cell in 21.
16-20. Antentu = intendito, in ;
but by indn. imponito, as A.K. \\>
it. An — avo, on and /r; never I
think /// (intra). Thus Anstintu i>, prirau
I'acie, nva-stinato, fasten ou, or abov*.
Add Seplo, simjilus, singulus, AheBBH
aheiii.s; and you see can ;
, over the lire by tVanu-; of three
;; ol' three cauldrons i
o\\u Ca/i. Lat. ferculum — feretrum;
primd I'acie, these explain I
TABLE III.
(20astintu. Inomcc wocomen esonomen etu. Ap 21wocom
( dya-stinato. Tune in focum in? sacrum ito. ETrel focum
(cocehes, jepi persclomar caritu. Foce(s) pir 22ase antentu.
( (rvyitrjitjs, [OTTJ ?] ad ritum calato. Foci ™/> ara) imponito.
( Sacre sewacne opetu. Jo we Patre 23promom ampentu
(Hostiam puram procurato. Jovi Patri primum incohato
( destro sese asa. " Fratrusper 24Attijeries, ahdisper
(dextro (ab) fipsa ara,. " Fratribus pro Attidiis, aedibus pro
( eicwasatis, totaper Ijowina, 25trefiper Ijowina," diclom
( oppidanis, urbe pro Iguvina, agro pro Iguvino," donum
( sewaciiim deitu : 26momec owem sewacnim opetu. — Puemone
( purum dicito : tune ovem puram procurato. — Puemono
f 27Puprice appentu: diclom sewacnim narratu. 28 Joca mersowa
( Puprico incohato : donum purum nuncupate. Voces faustas
( owicom habetu, "fratrusper 29Attijerie(s), ahdisper
(apudovem concipito, "fratribus pro Attidiis, aedibus pro
Ferehtro, as supports. If Cazi be a pole
gas, a bough) it may need the
epithet " iron." Elsewhere Ferine =
formus, depths, or -ine = jitb. What if
here -ime = -j>/b, and Ferrimc (with rr)
;= ferrous?
21. Co-ceh-es, fut. indie. 2nd p. s.
.nearly = <rvyic-rir)s. See 15 above, and
Via. 20.— j8 Jepi, is not oirl if Oco, Joco
ire Unibr. for Voc-o, Vox. But all is
loubtful. Jepi mif/ht be "quemque;"
)r, jam ; atque : crap. Jepro II. a 32. —
y. Caritu, by indii. — call, proclaim,
Via. 17, Ib. 33, Vila. 43: /caAeirw.—
5. Pir, ignem ; Lassen, A.K.— It makes
Pure, Pureto, Puromc, as from stem
Puro. This is like a corruption of
TVp.
2J. Asa, ara, is Sabine. — ft. Sacri, a
as Va. 6. — y. Sewacni, by indn.
;)iirus. Etm. Sc = sine, Wac = vitium?
Ib. 8.
23. Ampentu, by indn. incipito, KUT-
zpXov, a religious word. Etm. Germ.
Vn-i'ang-en ? Sax. hend-an ? — )3. Sese,
IV. 3/15. (On Seso, see VIb. 51).
:uiy appear to be the Latin sese,
isod for ipsam (Via. 20, isso).
23. Destro, opposed to iSTertro, la. 29,
Dexter, Sinister.
^ -i. Eicwase(sc), oppidum, see on
16. AVc may infer Eicwasat(i),
.— ft. Ey aid of oppidanus, I
discovered that Ahdis = aodibus ; and then
found it to explain Ib. 12. I since ob-
serve in Mommsen, as Oscan, Aikdafed =
aedificavit; i.e. aikd(i) = aedi. This k,
representing the Umbrian A, is more than
chance. — y. Tota, was first explained by
Lepsius, as Urbs. Here the Urbs is op-
posed to the Ager, trifu, as often. Also
in la. 18 it is Urbs (not Civitas) opposed
to Arx ; yet here and elsewhere the idea
is political; i.e. it differs from Eicwase,
as Urbs from Oppidum. A.K. render
Totco, urbicus; and Via. 8-14 the limits
of the city, not of the state, seem intended.
Etm. is Oscan Tuta, Anglo -Sax. Thiod,
Welsh Tud, Breton Tut, Tud, people,
province.
25. Trifu, in form = tribus ; but in
sense = ager, territorium. So Tribus
Sappinia (Liv. 31,2); Welsh, Tref, dis-
trict ; Gael. Treubh, tribe. (Tpirrvs is a
false light.)
25 ft. Dic,lo (uom. Di-c^el) masc. from
Di-tu, dato. In 15 we had -c,era = -cuhi,
so -c;lo= -cilo, -clo. — £. Deitu, dicito;
irreg. See VIb. 52.
28. Joco, rendered verbum lib. 24 by
A.K. — Whether to look to Latin vox or
jocus as its kin, is doubtful. If Suboco
Via. 22 conceals voco, it may have been
joco in Umbrian. Or, Jocii-
once meant afros, a Laconism. — ft. Final
-com (ofteuer -co) meant apud as well as
cum.
TABLES III. IV.
jeicwasatis, totaper 30Ijowina, trefiper Ijowina." Sacrem
( oppidanis, urbc pro Iguvina, agro pro Iguvino." Sacrum
( watram ferine™ feitu: eruco arowia feitu.
( sanguinem culidum facito : ibidem [arvinam] ? facito.
(Owem peracm, pelsanom feitu. Ererec dowa tefra
( Ovem vp&ov (et) vellus facito. E/ceiW duo tomacula
i ^spantimar prosecatu : erec perume purdowitu, 34 struck*
I inpatinam prosecato: illud protenus ^ovc^arw, struem
i arweitu. Inomec etrama spanti dowa tefra 35prosecatu :
1 addito. Tune alteram in patinam duo tomacula prosecato :
( erec eregloma Puemone Puprice (IV.1) purdowitu. Eraront
( illud in cillibam Puemono Puprico irpoveiid™. Ejusdem
(stru/^las escamitom awweitu. 8 Inomec tertiama spanti
( struis f frustum addito. Tune tertiam in patinam
81. Watra, later in Etr. letter Watowa
(once Watowo), in Roman always Uatuo,
seems to imply three forms, Watra,
Watowa, fern, and Watowo masc. since
the epithet Ferine is unchanged. — I first
guessed from the context that Watowo
ferine meant sanguis calidus ; and gained
some support from Breton (and Welsh)
(Jwad, blood, (which would be Wad in
Italy) ; and from rustic Latin Formus =
6(pfl6s. Next Prino-watus gave, what I
think is full verification. See on Ib. 15.
Watra must be fern. I render Eruco
as an adverb.
31 /3. Arowia never recurs. It can
hardly be an older form of Arwia, if
Arwio is an adj. (agrestis) from Arwa.
The Arwio is never eaten, nor burnt, only
displayed. I now render it Verbena,
Sagmen, suggested by agrestis. In the
Roman tables we have Arwio fetu; in the
Etruscan, ostentu, or its equivalent 7V rum
11;.. Jl. If Arowia differ from
Arwia, it may mean " arvina" (suet fat ?),
which suits this passage; but Ila. 18,
Aiuu M.III fi In- brought wit It the
uiinial.
, by indn. "young." Cmp.
wfwttof, early.— /3. Pelsano, by indn. ";i
fleece:" Lat. velles, Polish, pilsn.—
y. Ererec = Erei-ec.— 8. Tefro,a portion,
—hero of meat; but Vila. 16 of land.
<'iii|>. T/^ax«i, rifitvoy: the Tef=Te/x ?
WcUh hat Till. II, a |>i,rr or .sli,-.-.
M, ^|...nli i- to I'.Miin, M Knir. and
Dutch Span to Lat. Pout, I'aml-o, or
Indeed u Spatium to Pateo. But the
«IX. ranMU Putina l..r Spanti, iu.lr-
pendenUy of ctm.— ft. Peruinc, by iiidn.
protinus : strictly perhaps, In frontc, for
Imprimis. See on Ila. 9. — 7. Purdo-
witu, by indn. "deal out." Purdito
la. 18 obviously is the opposite of sacer,
i.e. is profanus, communis. Profanatp,
as Porricito, has a twofold appln. in|
Latin. Either of the two (or Commimi-
cato) is prima facie admissible. If Divide
mean Dwi-de, "put in two," Purdowitu i
is close to pro-dividito ; possibly even
should have tt, as meaning Purdowid-tu.
(See Purdopite IV. 14). When a cere-;
mony is ended, it is said to become Pur- 1
dito, profanum.
34. In the Roman ritual, strues (t-i
cake?) and ferctum (mincepie?)
close companions, that Strufertarii is the |
name of the petty priests, who by these i
comfits averted evil omens. A likr
conjunction appears between Stru^la and
Ficla, which are dainties superadded to
the sacrificial meat. Ficla (Ila. 41) hasi
the epithet Sofafia (suavis). AutV.
these grounds justly, I think, idi
the Umbrian with the Roman pair of
words.
35. Erec,lo, is only in 111. an
In all places but one it might be a small
altar; but in IV. 13 it is mov
hence I take it for a rplirovs. Spina,
Ila. 33, 38, is closely similar.
IV. 1. If Kraront (VjusiK'in, fan.}
of out- strues, Ksramito iures>arily :
a scrap. The root Scam may 1'f •
our Shape or Shave.
3. Mommseu discovrrod the i1
Vcsuna on a Marsian coin. She i
•i (-iff ol' rucinonus.
*4. A.K. timidly propose "pectinati,"
TABLE IV. 5
( trija tefra prosecatu : 3erec supro sese eregloma Wesune
( tria tomacula prosecato : illud supcro f ipsam in cillibam Yesunae
( Puemones Puprices purdowitu. Struck,™ pettenata™ isec
( Puemoni Puprici irpoveinaTw. Struem pectinatam item
C r>anveitu. fErertf/xmt capirus Puemone, 6 Wesune purdowitu.
( addito. Illisdem capidibus Puemono (ac) Vesunse irpoveip.*™.
( Asamar ere9Lmiar, 7ase§etes carnus isec,eles, et wempes-
( Ad avam ad (?) cillibam, non-sectis carnibus elixis, et deas-
( sontres 8sopes sanes, pertentu, persni(hi)mu. Arpeltu,
( satis offis f solidis, porrigito, ministrato. (Convivas) appellate,
( 9statitatu. Wescles snates asnates sewacne(is) 10ere9loma
( collocate. Vasculis sacratis (vel) non-sacratis puris ad cillibam
j persnimu Puemone Puprice, Wesune Puemones Puprices.
( ministrato Puemono Puprico (et) Yesunae Puemoni Puprici.
( Clawles persnihmu 12 Puemone Puprice et Wesune Puemones
\ Placentis ministrato Puemono Puprico et Yesunae Puemoni
( 13 Puprices postin ereglo™. Inoc ere9lom omtu 14potrespe eras.
( Puprici f propter cillibam. Turn cillibam obmoveto utrisque illis.
IV. 5 Erereront ; is judged corrupt. The sense is clear ; VI. b 48 we have Eriront
for Us < ton. In separation, Erer or Erir, for illis, is not found.
' 6. EreQlamar. Bead Ere9lomar, A.K.
!'. Sewacnes or -neis. Final ,v has been lost, as in III. 29, and often beside.
12. Puprices is here (in the Insc.) by error for Puprice.
In fact a tart made with crossbars (like a contrast. "Wempersontre recurs also
o»mb .-) well answers Festus's description lib. 15, 18 ; and roast agrees well. But
of strues, having " as it were fingers tied how can this be, if Persontro mean piato-
ncross one another." — ;8. Isec, item; rium? This at first perplexed me ; but
A.K.— See VIb. 25. when I remembered 0705, piaculum;
5. Capir, capis, the sacrificial jug ; KaQayi^iv, cremare; I thought it suffi-
A.K. ciently verified the sense of roast. — )8.
6; Asamar erec,kmar, read erc^lomar ; Sano = Lat. sanus, which suggests here
.A.K. Yet, considering Wapefewayieclufe solidus. It does not recur. — 7.Persnihimu;
(Ib. 14) a misgiving returns, whether by indn. ministrato. Precem or Prece
here and III. 20 one has not true con- is sometimes understood. I do not see
cord. It appears as though Erec,lo were how to refer it to the root Perse. Is
adjectival. perhaps lVrsni = Lat. prnesen-ta ? The
7. A-seqeto, non-sectus. Seella. 30. -himu is imperative passive, here de-
AVi-lsh, Greek, and Umbrian all have An, poncnt. A.K. But this form is not once
flic privative particle.— /3. If \\>i\6s found as a sure passive.— e. Arpeltu, in
me Exilis in Italy, e»|/aAos might have form either = Appellito or = Appellate.
become Hcxalus. Elixus, Iscqelus look See Ha. 32, lib. 19.
like corruptions of Hexalus. 9. Snato, sacratus ; by cnx. of II. a 34.
8. Sopa, by indnt ofl'a. In Ha. 22, 23, Sec on III. 1.— £. Wcscla, vascula, A.K.
-»paf and the Prosecja seem to be the In Vila. 21, Wesclir plcnir, vasculis
saino. Confirmed by Welsh Swp, a lump. plcnis. Was is also Umhrian : see 22.
The cutlet (offa) is contrasted to the un- 11. Clawla, by indn. placenta ; indeed
' cut meat; the uncut is boiled (why else Ila. 24 it has the epithet recocta.
the cauldrons?), the cutlets must' have 13. Postin, propter; is adverbial Ila. 25.
:, been roast. Sec Ila. 20 for the same It has the older local sense, juxta. In
6 TABLE IV.
( Inoc westigiam, mefam *purdowije 15scalceta conicaz.
\ Turn (carncm) festivam (et) fjecur irpov^oiro fsorticius frex.
( f Appetre esof destro sese 16asa : asama purdowitu.
( Incohet fcalathos dextro (ab) f ipsa ara: in aram
( sewacne' succatu. 17Inomec, — weste^a, persontru fsupc
( puros [subvocato]. Tune, — (came) festiva (ac) piatoria supei
( en^le, — hole 18sewacne scalceta conicaz purdowitu. Inomec
(cilliba, — [ilicem] puram fsorticius frex irpoj/e^aTw. Tune
(^westigia™, persontro™, — durse super erecje sewacne, —
festivam (ac) piatoriam, — [rubo] super cilliba puro, —
( ^sca^eta conicaz purdowitu. Inomec dehterim 21etu, weltu :
( f sorticius rex irpovei^-ru. Tune [ts*rw&Jnr] ito,
( erec persontre antentu. ^f Inomec 22ar§lataf
( illud piatoria3 imponito. Tune arculatas (A.K) vass
14, 15. Purdopite |(or Purdopide) and Apetre are confessedly corrupt. I think
Optatives of the form Herijei (11. a 16) are here concealed. Whether Purdowije 01
Purdowidie be more correct, depends on the stem ; which may be Purdowi or Purdowid
we on III. 33. P is only mutilated W in the Etrusc. forms. I think Apetre shoul<
be Appenje= Ampenje : see III. 23 for the sense.
17. Westec.a is a correction of Weswesa in Inscr. — Supo, in this connection, i
seems, must be an error for Super.
V. eight times Posti, on account of. ft.
Omtu, by cnx. apponito. From Sumtu,
submoveto (la. 9) \ve learn Omtu —
obnioveto. But obmoveto is a ritual
word, meaning admoveto. This verifies
the interpu. See also on Via. 54.
14. Erus, occurs very often, and is
necessarily a dative, as obviously here.
(There is no chasm in the inscrn. after
this word). It here might mean " heris,"
but it often obviously means " the people,
nests," which would not suit here.
" 11 lib." I'mni Ere, illc, is admissible.
It it often found with 110 previous noun
to point ,it ; but M. is K:un, VIb. 16:
this rises out nt tin- conciseness of the
inscrn. Eris for Hits is m \(r found. —
/3. Wc-ii.,!.,, f(.tiva (caro), inferred from
Wefticatu, Ftffndru. 'I IK- sacrificial
meat, sJter jim-ina' ,,r dti-r ;M-,. taken, is
in part < Apiatury, in part lV>ti\c. K\rii
"i Hi- • roUtory, ioma - apv.
7. On Mefa, see lib. 68. The nunc-
iii, in 1. 11 is explained
in detail bv the nix or K< \. n lim- \\hich
.-•fa seems here to bo identitinl
9m I'M- ntro. Sn perhaps in 111.. 13.
16. Eso (lla. 40) = Aso of VIb. 50?
• box or bs«kct, Own l...l.lin- l.ank-
herc the Hole and the Torse.
17-19. Hole and Torse (Durse?) are
co-ordinate. The syntax is doubtful
The least violent method that I find, is,
to suppose, in 17, Westec.fi — erec,le, to be i
clause absolute, and Hole the accus. : then
in 19 Durse — sevacne to be an absolute
clause, and Westie,iam accus. Hole ant
Durse are likely to be garnish, if Dehte
rim be a plant ; else they may be Oil ant
Spice, or sacrificial gear.' By Ilex I mean
aquifolium, holly. Welsh has Dyryse
briar : rubus purus, sweetbriar ?
15-20. Sca^eto VIb. 16 by cnx
K\-npcar6v. hence Scalsie VIb. 5 sorte
Scalc,eta, (vir) sorticius.— j8. Conicaz =
conicato, participial ; A.K. Fromturm
konig, one has Conigato, rex-lactus, rex
-acritifulus.
21. Wcltu, does not rpciur. Ehweltu,
Via. 2, by cnx, jubeto, praripito, prccito
carmen. "Ehwelclo, A' 1). 1 l>y cnx. de
(•return, jussum. If Weltu = eAe'rw
Ml i \veltu is in form excipito, not piari
pito. — It implies 5a/cruA?TJs to grow
wild ; may it be the common digitalis :
22. Arejataf, arculatas, ring-raArr
A.K. 8. Waao, VIb. 40, ace. sin^
inase ; ^N'asor, nom. pi. masc. (Via. 1!')
>\'asii<, dal. pi. of instrt ; make a noun
of the conson. decl. N.15. the
TABLE IV. 7
>( ufestine(s) sewacnef purdowitu. 23Inomec prozore cebom
( [Ufestinis ?] puras Trpoveind™. Tune (vase) f procere cibum (?A.K.)
lsewacneto persnihmu 24Puemone Puprice. Inomec cletram
I purum ministrato Pucmono Puprico. Tune flectum
•( wescle's 25wofetes sewacnis pers(n)ihmu Wesune 26Puemones
( vasculis [politis] puris ministrato (N.B.) Yesunae Puemoni
( Pupr(i)ces. Inomec, swepis heri, ^ezariaf antentu, inomec
( Puprici. Tune, siquis vult, [vestes Tyiias] imponito, tune
.{ erus tagez 28dertu. ^[ Inomec comaftu,
( illis f voce-submissa dedicate. Tune (membra) mola-conspergito,
( arcani 29canetu, comates persnihmu. Esuco 30esonom
( accentu (tibise) canito, (cibis) paratis ministrato. Cum hoc sacrum
( oretu: tapistenom habetu ; pone 31frehtomhabetu. Ap itec
(fadolcto: [acerram] capito ; thus ffrictum capito. ETTC! id (ita?)
( facust, purditom 32futu. Hontac piri propehast, erec
(fecerit, profanum esto. Inde siquid propiaverit, illud
( [ f ] 33ures pones neir habass.
( [vendit]ores thuris ne habeant.
33. Ures, is probably only the termination of a word; for the preceding line seems
in the Inscr. to have a small gap at the end.
of vowel from Was to Wcsclo : like Ger- here, and twice in Ha. Afterwards
man? with o.
25. Wofeto is participial, A.K. That 29. Arcani canetu. Excellently illus-
;he vessels were wooden, see Ib. 28: trated by A.K. from Liv. 9, 30, Cicero c.
;hey would then need polishing. Wofro. Rullum II. 34.— j8. Comato (dressed?)
Lib. 21, 1 make a/Spos, from root aTr-oAos, often recurs, in this connection only. It
ffence, crap. Wofeto with Fdir-rw and is perhaps related to /co^iew. Coquere in
Bomeric Feirw, which, as applied to TJmbrian is Fahom.
arms, means Polish. — j8. Persnihimu, 30. Poni et winu, are systematically
ministrato, often (like feitu, /$e£eVo) takes joined, as Thure et vino in Latin : hence
in ablative of the thing offered : nowhere A.K. made Pone, thus. They confirm it
else an accusative as of the person served ; by Sanscrit, Pavana, thus. My render-
" supply the couch with vessels," for ings, Ententu, incendito, Ahtimem, in
''supply vessels to the couch." acde, Ib. 12, agree excellently with this
i 27. Tyre, (Arab. Ssur, Heb. Tsur) sense. See also VIb. 50.— Tapisteno
formed Tyrius and Sarranus. Etsario or does not recur. It looks like an oriental
Ezario might well be Umbrian for Tyrio. form, tapi-stan. Words which mean
The object here intended was a gift ad boxes often end in -stan, locus,
libitum, apy. costly.— £. Tac,ez, is ex- 31. Frehto, frictum, is approved by
plained by Groteiend and A.K. as= A.K. See Ha. 26.
facets = tacitus. Its pi. is Tasctur 32, 33, are unintelligible.— 32 a. Piri,
(Tacjetur) Vila. 46. I submit to the by indn. has all the pliability of eJf-n;
•etm., but render it Yoce submissa, be- meaning Quidquid, Siquid, Siquupiam in
cause total silence in uttering a public re. — j8. With ncir cmp. ncrsa, Via. 6,
prayer seems to me absurd. apy. composite, like necubi, nequa ; — for
28. Dertu = Derctu, dedicate, as III.9. ne pir?— 7. Habas for Habans, is like
See II. a 40. The accus. is Ezariaf, from Sis for Sins, Va. 6, Vllb. 3 ; Etaias for
former clause.— 0. Comaltu spelt with a Etaians, VIb. 64, 65.
TABLE Ila. (lib. OF LEPSIUS.)
SACRIFICES TO JUPITER, JUNO, AND MARS.
PETRONIAN FEAST TO HONTUS JOVIUS.
, — came speturie Attijerie awiecate, — narraclu
I Quum,— came fmactaticia Attidia faugurata, — [ab narraculo}
(8wortus, esto esonom fetu fratrusper Attijerie (s). Eo esonom
( vortcris, istud sacrum facito fratribus pro Attidiis. Id sacrum
( 3eso narratu : " Pere, — came speturie Attijerie awiecate, —
( sic nuncupate: " Siquid, — came fmactaticia Attidia faugurata, —
4aio(m) orto fefure, fetu puze neip eretu."
[regularum] fconturbata ffuere, facito ut ne fdesideretur."
( Westi9e sagce 5sacre, Jowe Patre bum peracnem, speturem
( Festivao sacro-sancta3, Jovi Patri bovem a^oTov, -(-Tictimam
(peracne™, restatu: 6Jowie unom erieto sacre™, pelsanom
jinstaurato: Junoni(?) unum arietem sacrum (et) vellus
TABLE Ila. (Etr. U.)
1. A.K. place marks of hiatus before
Pone. The paragraph certainly appears
like a mere fragment. — )8. Speture, 1. 5,
from cnx. victima; if so, Speturio =
sacrificial. From Spe = ffa ? = Gael
8gath?-=Eng. Stab, spay, cut? We
hare in Via. 56, the adj. Spefo, perhaps
— •ectili<. Sec also on Spa, at Vlb. 15.
—7. Narratu, nuncupate (vota, etc.) is
obvious. Narraclo may mean locus mm-
cupandi vota ; but all is obscure.
2. Wortus, vortcris. The compound
cowertu is common. The verb is gener-
ally neuter.
: . This difficult passage is parallel
! t. 26, 27, and each throws light
: . The parenthesis, carne, etc.
(which here, as in 1. 1, seems to be the
dative abtolut'^, u-ci'ully ^lio\\s that thr
CVllfl li\|)<'thctif.illy ant'i.-ipiitt.l l.y I 'in-,
etc., are ceremonial ; also " Fetu puzc
i to ut ne—marka the \nl.
rh)eretu to be tubjunctive, apy. passive.
MoreoYcr, we thu« gtt ,,(•) for
«/ wi' is Via. 20 ;
Wb«r« with imlir. In Via. 27
Fetu u omitted, l,ut un.l. i-:.....l. u in
Liv. i. 18, " uti tu ;. • u.-li
•dduccd by A.K.-/3. K, r..,,, r.,mmtr
A.K. K.-fun- i, . i iusrut,
would not »urprUe me (see Ki
only that we have Benuso for Benurent
in the later dialect, Vlb. 63, 65, iut.
pra3t. Cmp. Lat. Fuere with Gr. rcrv^affi.
— Ortom est, Via. 26, makes it almost
certain that Orto fefure is a composite
tense of the same passive verb. I more
easily believe that in such a tense Orto is
indeclinable, than that Orto and Orta in-
differently are neut. pi. On the sense of
Orto, sec Via. 26.— 7. If aio(m) be
gen. pi., Pere aiom gives logically a pi.
idea. Pere = quidquid, siquid, &Vi. —
5. Aio, related to Aitu, Ib. 37 ; A.K.
If Aitu means ordinato, in scrie disponito,
Aio may mean regula; but verification
seems hopeless.— e. The passage Via.
26 occurs four times, each time with
Heretu; hence Evdu apy. is an error.
N.B. To omit final r of the pu>si\c
appears no liberty; for Emautur Yu. S
i- tin; only instance of its insertion ; il'
Dercantor iii. 9 be corrupt Latin.
5. Peracnc exchanges with IVrai n ,
Via. 25, 35, 48, 54. This sho\\>
be the common root. Evidently we may
compare them to aK/xcuos, aKpaios.
6. Ostentu. "With Ar\vio (branches of
bay, myrtle, etc.) this is thi-tixi-d i'ormnla
in the Etr. U. tahhs, except, i)er!iai)s,
K.-itu III. 31. For in Ila. 24, IVrum
Boritu »= Oitentu. 1 render it Propo-
TABLE II a. 9
i fetu. Arwiom ostentu, 7poni fetu. Ta9ez pessnimu
( facito. fYerbenam proponito, thure facito. fVoce-submissa ministrato
( arcpe arwes. ^[ Pone purdijus, 8unom sorom pessottro fetu
(. § arvis. Quum Trpove/j.e'ts, unam -j-TwyV piatoriam facito
( dicamnc Jowie. Capire 9perum, prewe fetu. Ape purdijus,
( [orn]anda9 Junoni. Capide prorsum, fsemel facito. 'Evrei irpovep.els,
' (*(s)oromerus detu: eno com«/tu, 10comate(s) pessnimu.
( | TrtryV illis dato : turn mola-conspergito, (cibis) paratis ministrato.
( Ahtu Jowie owem. Peracnem nperaem fetu. Arwiom
IfMittito Junoni ovem. 'A/c^afcw vpuiav facito. j-Yerbenam
i ostentu, poni fetu. Ahtu Mart£ abrom. 12Peracnem fetu.
( proponito, thure facito. fMittito Marti aprum. AK^O?OI/ facito.
( Arwiom ostettu, fassiom prosegete arweitu. 13Peraem fetu,
( fYerbenam proponito, pultem. prosecto addito. PrinueYum facito,
( tra *ecwase fetu, ua§etus peracne™ fetu.
(ultra oppidum facito, fbrocchis-dentibus O.KIJLCUOV facito.
§ la. 6, 10, 13, 19, 23, 27. Ib. 4, 7, 26, 30, 33, 44.
I * Ha. 9. For -usoro in one word, A.K. read -us soro.
13. For ecwi: ne (which A.K. judge impossible), I read ecwase. One form of Etruscan
AS is closely like our AM, and might by partial decay seem to be I : N.
nito as in III. 5, and as Antentu, impo- Peri might mean latere or fronte ; but
vnito. the latter has better right by etm., since
7. Arepe. See Note on la. 6. — Peru and irpw-pa are comparable, as
0. Purdijus. See on Ib. 33. The con- Peraem -jrpdo'iov, That Perum is adver-
trast of Pone, whcnt and Ape, after that, bial (like Trepav, Trepa, x^P"7' etc.), and
is here marked. means In fronte, Prorsum, forwards, is
8. Soro is a part of the victim ; per- clear from 24, where Perum seritu (keep
has=o^os; generally of lambs or in front) replaces the usual phrase, Os-
, which guides to the fat tail; but tentu (proponito, set forwards); and in
Vb. 12 it is said of the pig, hence it contrast is Suttentu, set behind. So here,
must include the rump (Levit. iii. 9). "Make the offering with the jug in front,
Chines, Nates, are inconveniently plural ; once," has a tacit reverse : " Afterwards,
oppos, if appropriate, has no adjective ; set the jug behind," which is expressed
hence I write provisionally, Soro, irvyf] ; VI b. 25, Capirso subbotu, capidem
Sorsali, VIb. 38, irvyaios. Why Unum submoveto.— j8. Prewe, apy. adverbial,
oflpov ? because there were two victims. — semel ; as profe, rehte are adverbs. That
£. Ticaiiine has the syntax of Honor- Prewo = privus, singulus, is clear in
and®. That -mno = Latin -ndo, I first Va. 18-20.— )8. Subahtu 42 by cnx.
•-ed from Tremnu, Via. 2; and dimittito, remittito : Subator Via. 27 by
applying this to Pelmner, Vb. 12, dis- cnx. remissi. I infer, Ahtu = mittito.
covered the sense, and its relation to Perhaps in form — Agito; but "drive"
.IVlsans Ila. 43, comburendus. Gener- nearly = " send."
ally -mno changes into -nno, and then is 12. Fassio (VIb. 2, 41) = Farsio, i.e.
written -no : as in Anfercncr, Pihaner. farreum, A.K. — ft. Arweitu, in form,
Perhaps we should write, not Ticamue, advehito ; in sense, addito. It is the
but Dicanmc, from a root Dica = Lat. fixed expression. So coveitu, tradito.
< Dece, or rather Decora ? Nothing nearer 13. For ecwasi, see on Va. 4 ; III. 24.
than Tic.it, 17, recurs. The boars in Ib. 34 were sacrificed in
9. Perum is accus. of a noun of n- various places, apy. outside the town.
decl., since it has Peri for abl., la. 29. 14. The boar has already been called
10
TABLE II a.
I i:'Hontia. Catle digel stacaz est, somme osdite
( (Festa) Hontia. fHsedo donum fstatum est, summae proditae
I6anter menzarum 5ers(n)iarum. Herijei fagiom arfertur, awis
inter mensas fcenatorias. (Si) velit facere f dictator, avibus
nanzeriates, menz(e)ne curglasiom fagia ticit.
observatis, fapud mensam f circularium faciat [licet, A.K]
Hontia: fertu catlom, arwia; stru/zclam, ficlam;
(Ad festa) Hdhtia : ferto ha3dum (ac) verbenas; struem (ac) fertum;
pone, winu ; salom, maletom ; 19mantraclom, wescla snata
thus (ac) vinum ; sal (ac) molam ; f cistam (ac) vascula sacrata
asnata. Umen fertu, pir ase 20antentu, esono
(vel) non-sacrata. f Aquam ferto, ignem arae imponito, sacrum
poni fetu.
thure facito.
perfect-, he is now called " a fetus per-
fectum." By cnx. a9etus = in his tusks.
How so ? Perhaps A9et = a cutter, i.e.
tusk ; for in Welsh a tusk is ysgythr,
strictly a cutter ; and in Peracne, Per-
.\ e have seen Ac to be an Umbrian
root, as indeed it is European ; thus A9et
is a development comparable to Acutus.
Cf. incisor of modern naturalists.
15. Hontia. I can find no syntax.
The word seems to me like Aiovvcria,
Apollinaria— feasts, games. — £. Stacaz =
Stacat(o)s, A.K.; i.e. status, lixus ? I
suppose the kid is said collectively. " For
kids a gift is fixed at. a sum (previously)
published, (to be divided) among the
dinner tables." See III. 2.
16. Anter, inter, as in Sanskrit; A.K.
re governs genitive ; so Hondra,
Supra, Via. 15.— (3. Cersna-tor, cenati;
Ceina, cena ; Va. fa, Vb. 9; A.K.
Here Cersio by cnx. cenatorius ; as if for
Cersnio. ^ersna(Va.)isa8tep higher than
babine £e«na. — y. Herijei is clearly op-
Utj?e, with -li-lit ,iiv, -rsity from Combi-
fiija, riz. jei for ja. Apy. -jei = -je
(M Peitu — Fetu, Avei's = Aves), on
which I ground the surmise that Purdo-
pite, Apotrc IV. 14, 16, arc corrupted
' him \vMi" " il ho
wiih."— 8. P:u;iu(iM) intin. \\IKIIC. Kt-itu,
. lariat. — *.
a rivil i,tiic«-r, \\li.. takei
mtendenco of religion also (Va.).
He reoeivff augural initrurtmns fn.ni an
'• I -' ; has large j...v.
M! i-tlii r IMUJM rty (Va.),
liable to be flnt-d
(Vb . 4) . Dictator seems the best transn. :
not in the high Roman sense ; but as
Milo was dictator of Lanuvium. The
word Arfertur is not unlike arbitrator ;
but Va. 12, Arputrati = arbitratu. [On
the b-sound, see Preface.]
17. That Seritu = servato, we see from
Via. 31 ; then Auif seritu VIb. 49 gives
us Aves servato ; next here, and la. 1,
we get anzeriates (or asseriater Via. 1)
= observatis. — j8. curqlasio = circula-
rium : qu. symbolam ? a payment made
by every guest all round* — 7. Menzne
(since Menzaru = mensarum) is formed
of Menz(e)-ne. See Append, on Loca-
tive Case.— 5. Ti9it (Dic,it ?) is explained
licet by A.K. If so, it seems to be cor-
rupt Latin : for the 3rd p. s. pros, not
once appears with -t, except m Est. Furfat
is 3rd p. plural= Furfant ; and it is not
probable that, if the Umbrians had said
Amat, Amaut, as the Latins, they would
corrupt Amant to Amat.
18. Catlo = catulus, A.K. I cannot
believe it was a puppy : the word might
mean any young animal ; but 1 think it
was a kid. Cad-lo would in sound ap-
proach Kid.
1<). Mantrahclo recurs lib. KO
and the latter, compared with VIb. .~>0,
makes it almost certain that Mandraclo
is much the same as Aso (Eso), a COM
with t\vo handles, distinguishable as right
and left. In VIb. 40 it si-ems to hold
the tarts; here, to hold the vessels; in
lib. 1(> perhaps the frankincense.
Man-trah-clo, from Manns and ((•
Tragen, carry ? — /3. Umcn (34) is cat
TABLE II a.
11
f Honte* Jovie* ampentu catlora, 21sacre sewacne, Petroniaper
( Honto Jovio incohato f haedum, hostiam puram, Petronia pro
( natinc fratrom Attijeriom. Esonom ^perae futu. Catles sopaf
\ gente fratrum Attidiorum. Victima prima3va esto. Etedi oifas
| hahtu, sofafiaf sopaf halitu : 23berus aplenies prosegia cartu.
\ capito, suavcs ofFas capito: crustulis f vacuis prosicias f partitor.
(Crematra aplenfa 24suttentu, perum seritu arwia.
I Canistra f vacua retro-ponito, (in) frontem servato f verbenas.
I Poni purdowitu. Westicatu, ahtrepuratu. 25Postin, ancif
( Thurc TTpoveif^drw. FeffTidrw, (dapes) exponito. Propter, &YY*"
( winu now/s ahtrepuratu. "Tiom poni, tiom winu," 26deitu.
(vini novi exponito. "Te thure (veneror), te vino," dicito.
( Berwa, frehtef fertu : pore nowime ferest, crematrof
( Crustula, placentas-frictas ferto : quisquis novissime feret, canistros
l^somel fertu.
\ fsimul ferto.
Westigiam perume persnihmu. Catles dowa
(Carnem) festivam protenus ministrato. Hsedi duo
a jug, apy. then water, which suits
everywhere. Amnis perhaps originally
meant water.
21. Natine, Umbr. form of natione,
A.K.
22. Hahtu (sounded Hahetu, as h for
hi in Persnilimu ?) = Habcto ; which is
used for Capito. Hatuto and Haburent
Vila. 52 prove Hatu and Habetu to be
the same word. — £. Sufafia, here and 41,
abviously = suavis.
23. Bern, a cake of some sort. See
26 and 33. Etm.? Welsh, Bara bread.
On the sense of Aplenio depends the exact
sense of Beru. Plener, Vila. 21, is full ;
hence Aplenio may be empty, though
Apleno is the direct form : but this sense
suits cnx. The Prosicino are put into a
"hollow crust," making a pasty. The
baskets become " empty," or partially
empty, when the crusts are taken out,
and the Ofi'uj patinarise of line 30 are
the cutlets in dishes in contrast to cutlets
in pasties. — £. Cartu, partitor, follows
from Caro, pars, Va. 24. — 7. I interpret
Crematro by KpepdQpa. Crema-om, to
burn, does not appear to be Umbrian, but
•Mom.
2-t. Suttentu, in form, subtendito ; but
Ten ordinarily means pon-ere : also
Sumtu (submoveto) means retro moveto :
see on la. 15. In s«£sidium (id quod
pone sedet), opposed to presidium, the
Latins give this sense to sub. Ilondra
in these tables, and not once Sub, is
Under. Thus there is contrast of Sut-
tentu to Perum seritu = Ostentu.
25. Ancjf winu no vis must surely mean
#77ecc vini novi, when the next clause
is so plain, and so well interpreted by
A.K., who on Via. 25 demonstrate from
Ptoman rituals the propriety of our sup-
plying " veneror." Winu apy. is inde-
clinable, like Latin genu, gelu. Nowis
= nowes, gen. sing, as we have Waputis
= AVaputes, Awis = Awes, Isir = Esir,
Popler = Poplir, Arwis = Arwes, beside
Eswco, Pesondmco, and a host of other
instances. Postin is here adverbial, and
Anc,if ace. to Ahtrepuratu. I rendered
Ancjf lagenas by cnx. before I thought
of 67777. Ahtre is nearly extra, Oscan
Eh trad. (A for E is anomalous, but so
in Ahawendu.) Exponito agrees excel-
lently with cnx. everywhere. Vopuratu
41 and Vepurus Va. 11 have the com-
mon r : possibly Pur, Pur, Purs, are
varieties of Eng.ptish, poke, pu-pug-i.
26. Obeying the grammar as expounded
by A.K. I now treat Frehti as a noun of
i-decl. and interpret it "placenta fricta."
See IV. 30. — 0. Nowime, superl. adv. is
formed as Nesimei, Via. 9 : for - ci = -e :
cmp. profe, rehtc. — 7. Crematro has an
12 TABLE II a.
( tefra &teTtim erus prosecatu. Isont crematru fprosecto
( tomacula tertium illis prosecato. Itidem (a) canistro prosiciis.
{ struA§lam ^ficla"1 arweitu. Catlom purdowitu : amperia
(struem (et) fertum addito. Hacdum •xpovupA™ •. [ra in fronte]
( persnihmu. Asepeta 30carne persnihmu, wenpersontra
( ministrato. Kon-secta carne ministrato, assa
f persnihmu. Sopaf spanteaf 31pertentu, wescles wofetes
( ministrato. Offas patinarias porrigito, vasculis [politis]
fpersnihmu. Westicatu, ahtrepuratu, 32arpeltu,
( ministrato. Festivato, (dapes) exponito, (convivas) appellate,
( statitatu. Sopaf postraf pers(c)tu, jepro erus mani coweitu.
(collocate. Offas in posticum ordinato, fmox illis manu tradito.
I^Spinamar etu: dowe frecapirus pone fertu. Berwa,
Ad f mcnsulam ito : duobus t a(j.<f>iKvir4 '\\ois thus ferto. Crustula,
( ckwlaf 34anfehtaf wesclu snatu asnatu ; umen fertu
( placentas recoctas vasculo sacrato (vel) non sacrato ; aquam ferto
( capire.
( capide.
( Honte ^ Jowie westicatu Petroniaper natine fratrom Atti-
( Honto Jovio festivato Petronifi pro gente fratrum Atti-
|jeriom. Berus sewacnis persnihmu pert spiniam. Isont
(diorum. Crustulis puris ministrato fjuxta f abacum. Itidem
( clawlos persnihmu : ^wescles snate(s) asnates sewacnis
( placentis ministrato : vasculis sacris (vel) non-sacratis puris
28. For Prosecto we expect Prosecute or Prose^etes or Prose<;ics. The last, if spelt
Prowxjw, is less distant (in Etr. U. letters) from Prosecto than the others.
33. Dowe recapirus. A.K. strike out the syllahle re, which is surely too arbitrary.
I'.ut \\lidi they suggest to divide into Dowere capirus, (treating Dowere as locative,
like Fesnere : see App.), they probably hit the truth : duabus-in capidibus. Else
= Dowo8ofIII. l'j.
anomaly of decl., similar to Canister and the guests.— ft. Jepro does not recur.
CanUtrum, m. and n. }{y cnx. it means statim or mox. Cmp.
28. IVrtim , emp. IV. '2, and VIb. 64. irpd. The accus. Sopaf is continued.
29. Aniperia; evidently arc ]>nli»ii- 33. Spina, by cnx. is some table on
*»ry viands or vessels before the meat which the box of frankincense stands;
next to be named, whatever the etra. for in 38 it is movcablc.—jS. l>»\vc
80. Spanteo must be adj. from Spanti, (dative) was Dowes III. 19.— 7. Rceapir
111 :;:i. With 30-32 pompan IV. s, '.'. may be a compound of Capir; for we
!'• ': • pentu, i clcarlj upon< ha\"e Kt-statu. •">. IJut see Note on the
ordinato:" MMJ,. VIb. .\\hirh text
r 0rr«c-fM to be th. full pn.nn., and 34. Anfchtaf, from root Fall (Vb. 13)
Peetra U •4ject|vul, ii-iiun- \\ith Kng. />,;/.•«•. A, in the compound verb,
^U The OUtleU (dUhes III*. 1!») \\heti may become ,; as in Lat. ]>artie. l.iit
perfected, are tO be iyHteiuati. ally /'«m/^/ stc'also l''cta, lib. i;5. I'.y ivna-ta 1
en tkt dtWoerrf. before Landing them to umli T>tami lUscuit.
TABLE II a.
13
(spiniama persnihmu. Westicatu, ^ahtrepuratu : spinam
( in abacum ministrato. Festivato, (dapes) exponito : f monsulam
( omtu: umne sewacne pcrM:ilimu. Manfe asam 39wotu,
(obmoveto: aqua pura minibtrato. [Juba,i<^M.?]aram[coronato],
Sasama cowertu : asaco winu sewacni ta$ez persnilnnu.
in aram torqueto ? : ad aram vino puro fvoce-submissa ministrato.
j 10Esof *rus(e)me herter erus coweitu, dertu : winu, pone
\ Calathos [in porticu], si libet, illis tradito, assignato: vinum, thus
( dertu. ^StruAglas, ficlas sofafias comaltu; capire pones
(assignato. Struis (et) ferti suavis(ri) commolito; capide thuris(Tl)
(vepuratu. 42Antacres comates persnihmu. Amparihmu:
( tStaKoi/efro). Intcgris (membris?) f paratis ministrato. [aviffraei :]
( statitam subahtu. Esonom 43purditom futu. Catel asacu
( [owefywv] remittito. Sacrum profanum esto. Haedus ad aram
( pelsanns futu. 44Cwestretieusa9eswesuwow§istiteteies.
( comburcndus csto.
40. I have ventured to write Busme for Pusme. In Etr. alphabet, as in ours, B
degenerates into P by the obliteration of a stroke. Pusme (= Posrae) might stand
for Postime, postumum ; but it is not here probable.
36. Pert, does not recur.— Spinia, apy.
either a diminutive of Spina, or the slab,
board, top of the Spina.
38. Omtu : see on IV. 13.-- )8. Manfe ;
in lib. 22 Manowe. By cnx. of lib. 23
I made Juba of it. TSy^metapkor, Juba
may here mean Vitta. J3ut we need, and
do not get, support from Wotu.
39. "Wotu; possibly = volvito, invol-
vito. — /3. Cowertu, convertito.
40. Esof, calathos? cistas ? IV. 15.
I think they here hold the vitta).— 0. The
Vescla Vila. 9 arc presentfed Euseme.
Perhaps also here the Esos are to be
given (ad libitum) in the place called
Ilusa. With Herter here, cmp. Swepis
heri, IV. 26. Also III. 1.— 7. Der,
Ders, frequently occuning, seem to me
the Umbrian form of 9etK, and partly to
combine Latin dica. (IndTcere and Indi-
carc diflfer but little.) By indn. I ar-
rived at assignarc as the sense. It is
often said of Distribution, not once of
Dedication to a god : hence I doubt the
propriety of altering Dertu IV. 28 to
Dertu. The word Andirfifust (indicaverit)
is clear by this theory ; and it is in anal-
ogy with Dersua as = 5e£to. On this see
Appendix.
41. Vepuratu, Sia/coi/en-cu, is borrowed
from Vepurus, Sia/cJvois, Va. 11, an in-
evitable sense : the etm. cannot be made
certain. See on 25.
42. Antacro = in-teg-ro, A.K. "NVe
have the termn. -ro in Tefro, and -re in
Peracre; which removes all scruple.
Integro, becoming a subst., seems to
mean " a joint" of meat, in contrast to
Sopas and Prosejeta, cutlets, slices. —
0. "Amparihmu, subahtu" must be the
opposite process to " Arpeltu, statitatu ;"
viz. the breaking up and dismissal of the
company. Amparihmu, possibly = Im-
perato : (Oscan Ampert, imperet), yet
excitato would suit better. Statita,
I suppose to be a collective noun femi-
nine. Subahtu, remittito, needs more
proof ; yet it agrees with Via. 26, and
10 above.
43. Pelsans = Pclsamnos, see on Di-
camnc 8. That Pelsatu = comburito, is
suggested by VIb. 40, and confirmed by
Vb. 12 and by this passage.
14
TABLE lib. (Ila. OF LEPSIFS).
SACRIFICE AND FEAST OF THE ATTIDIAN AMPHICTIONY.
decuries sim, caprom opetu, decwias2famerias,
Semoniis decuriis suem (et) caprum procurato, decenis familiis,
( pomperias XII. — "Attijeriate, etre Attijeriate ; Clavernije,
( f regionibus duodecim. "Attidiati, alter! Attidiati; Clavernia3,
( etre Clavemije ; Cureiate, etre Cureiate; 4fSatanes, etre
( alteri Claverniae ; Curiati, alter! Curiati ; Satanae, alteri
( Satane ; Peieriate, etre Peieriate ; Talenate, 5etre Talenate
(Satanse; Piediati, alteri Piediati; Talenati, alteri Talenati
{Museiati, etre Museiate ; Jojescane, 6etre Jojescane ; Caselate,
( Musiati, alteri Musiati; Jojescanae, alteri Jojescanae; Casilati,
( etre Caselate, tertie Caselate ; 7 Peraznanie," deitu.
I alteri Casilati, tertiao Casilati ; Perasnaniae, — dicito.
iArmune, Jowe Patre fetu. Sim 8peracneia sewacnem
Apud exercitum, Jovi Patri facito. Suem. a/f/ta?oj> purum
( opetu, eweietu. Sewacnem narratu, arwiom 9ostettu
(procurato, fdeglubito. Purum nuncupate, fverbenam proponito
TABLE lib. (Etr. U.)
1. Scmenics, semestribus, A.K. lean-
not reconcile this with "per annum" of
Vb. 12 (if that be the sense of Posti
acnu), nor do I think it probable. It
implies two yearly feasts of the Amphic-
tiniiy, and leaves the Sehmeniar of Ib.
42 inexplicable. I rather conjecture that
both words come from the deity Semo
Sancus; that from him was named the
month Scmenio (cf. Januarius, Martius),
and that the Decuries, like the Roman
NonfM is a day of the month.
2. 1 ; laimd familiabymany,
u.-rtl is miiiiil'rstly allusive to
the ten »et« d brotherhood! which fol-
low, and ii as manifestly tint. pi. It
•howi the law «i in making
•Us for -it K, as TTJ j <pi\ias for rfjs Qiklrjs.
— /5. ' .ics ore not ten, hut ti'ii
•eta, Dccwio — deceno.— 7. I 'cm;
1 XII. HUM he ;i
,'!., and hy cn\. means
B may Kurnii.- that tin-
•• ••' I ' • ni.l.V! . • it. l-'n r .sinn:
1'ttur i« four (VI b. 10), ;ts in (
"Welsh, and Greek, five must be some-
thing like Oscan Ponte. But Ponti
pompa (III. 4) ; conversely Pompe
likely to be five. (Quinctius = Pontius
= Pompeius.) "We talk of " tithings*
as districts ; it might have been 'Brings.'
Again 7re/«ra£a> is to count, and miglit be
to register.
7. Armu-ne; see Appendix on Loca-
tive cases. Arsmo is masculine V I
in Via. 30 Nerf, ars»w, must mean Prin-
cipes, exercitum. This also i \» t llentl}
explains Perca arsmatia, virga unlit art*.—
The " army" is the city militia, which
apy. is reviewed Ib. 10.
Opetu, eweietu, is like eV(^a|ai/ KO
and somewhat brings hack 01
me the idea that Opetu = icito. Hut sic
Vb. 9. I suppose Wei to he the root of
F el/xo, vestis ; so that E-weiotu = exuito.
I. ut we want some second support. A.K.
seem to understand a participle c\vcie/c>;M
governed by Narratu following ; here and
m 11.
10, The alternation of Ilerici— llerici
TABLE lib.
15
/ Eom narratu, puze ffacefefe sewacne*
( Eum nuncupate, prout [fieri
rwinu, fetu.
( vino, facito.
purum.
Heri poni, 10heri
Yel thure, vel
f"Waputom sag§im ampettu
( f Epulum sanctum incohato.
( ll opetu, cweietu. Narratu :
peracne
OLKfJiOlOV
sewacnem
purum
ampettom, fesnere
Caprom
Caprum
" Qiwe
\ procurato, deglubito. Nuncupate : ' ' Civi(bus) incohatum, apud ffana
fpurdo: 12etum fife." Fertu dafle, fepirfer; (fer)tu capres
(porrectum iri." Ferto [laurum, myrtum] ; ferto capri
L prosecoto™. 13Ife arweitu persottro waputis, — mefam. Westi9am
(prosectum. Ibi addito piatorium epuli, — fjecur. Festivam
i fe(li)tam fertu. 14 Swisewe fertu pone. Etre swisewe winu
{ coctam ferto. [Trulla] ferto thus. Altera [trulla] vinum
( fertu. Tertie 15 swisewe odor fertu, pistoniro™ fertu,
(ferto. Tertia [trulla] ador (?A.K) ferto, [castaneas] ferto,
( weppessottra fertu ; 16mantraclo fertu, pone fertu. f Pone
assas ferto ; f cistam ferto, thus ferto. Quum in
9. Faqefete : read Fac,efele, facibile, A.K.— See line 25.
12. To omit E of Epir seems to me harsher than to read Mir for it.
borate letter, not likely to be thrust in for nothing.
E is an ela-
Ib. 24. Vila. 3) with Ote (aut) first
eveals that the verb Heri means vel-le.
1ext, this is confirmed by Swepis heri,
V. 26, etc., and by Pisher, quivis.
As to Etna. A.K. report Sanscrit Hary,
amarc. — £. Waputo, by cnx. here and
.7, I suppose to be Epulum. The third
>lace (13) is more embarrassing.
1 1 . Ciwe = Lat. civi ? used collect-
vely for civibus, as militi for militibus.
— j8. Ampettom and Purdo(w)-etom after
Narratu, must state a proposition; but
;he sense of the latter at least ought to
>e future, else Purdowetu in 17 has been
lied. It seems necessary to sup-
)ose that Ifc (whether accurate or cor-
rupt) answers here to Latin iri. The in-
scription has purto : etu : ife. I admit, the
punctuation is very doubtful. If we try to
oin Eweietom narratu, we find no sense
n what follows. A.K. make an entire
of Ife fertu. But "ibi ferto" would
not be isolated.— 7. Fcsncre; apy. "at
;he temples." A.K. admit that i(1esnais
consecrated enclosure, but in etm. re-
ect Fanum. See Appendix on Locative
Cases.
12, 13. The inscription has clearly
laflc : epirfer : tu : where it is hard to
divine the'original which could be so per-
verted.— /3. Tafle I had rendered tabula :
so A.K. To correct Epir to Pir, fire, is
arbitrary, and the sense is unsatisfactory.
Dafle is the oriental 5a(/>»/7j, and Tafle,
Dafle are undistinguishable. I suppose
Mefa to be explanatory of Persontro. In
IVa. 14-19, the same flesh seems to be
Mefa and Persontro. In Via. 56, we
have " Prosec,etir mefam arsueitu," which
determined my punctuation : yet the syn-
tax is rather too refined. One may
join Mefam (et) westic,am. To deny that
Waputis can mean Waputes is to claim
correction of the text ; for it is, to assert
that Waputo and Waputis cannot be-
long to the same noun. See on Nowis,
Ila 25. — S. Feta does not recur. It may
= Fehta, cocta, from root Fall. But
though c in Anfchta passes as in E.C-
frcta, I cannot explain e in the partic.
of the simple verb. — e. Mefa. See 28
below on the sense.
14. Swisewe; dative of instrument ?
15. If Pistoniro can mean (as a col-
lective noun) chesnuts, or other such
food; to render Wcpessottra, roast chis-
nuts, pleases me better here than roast
meat.
16 TABLE lib.
(fesnafc benus, 17caprom purdowetu. Waputom sag^i"1 Jow«j
I ffana veneris, caprum porricito. Epulum sanctum Jovi
( Patri prepesnimu : weppessottra pesnimu, wescles pesnimu.
( Patri ante ministrato : assa ministrato, vasculis ministrato.
i — Ahtrepuratu, 19arpeltu, statitatu. Wesclo postro
I (Dapes) exponito, (convivas) appellate, collocate. Vasculww in posticc
( pesstu. Ranu 20pesnimu, poni pesnimu, winu pesnimu,
{ ordinato. [Collyra] ministrato, thure ministrato, vino ministrato,
i unne pesnimu : — 21enoc ems detu.
( aqua ministrato : turn (dapem) illis dato.
VOCIAN FEAST TO JUPITER.
( Witlom wofrom pone heries ^fa^o™, eroho diglom sestuj
( Vitulum f tenerum quum voles sacrificare, eundem munus sistito;
( Jowe Patre. Pone seste(s), 23orfeta manowem habetu. Esto
T. Jovi Patri. Quum sistes, fcincinno fjubaw teneto. Islam
\ jocom habetu : 24 " Jupater sacgi(e) ! tefe estom witlom wofro™
( vocem concipito : " Jupiter sancte ! tibi istum vitulum tenerum
4 sesto." ^Purdifele"1 trijoper deitu, trijoper wofrom narratu. :
^ sisto." Pomcibilem(A.K.) ter dicito, ter tenerum nuncupate.
1 26Fetu Jowe Patre "Woe iaper natine fratromAttijeriom. 27Ponel
( Facito Jovi Patri, Yocia pro gente fratrum Attidiorum. Quum
| ampenes, criccatrom destre euze habetu. Ape 2S a pel us
(incohabis, flituum dextra fansa habeto. ETrei faperueriwi
19. Wesclo, collectively (I think) for that the calf here is held by a ringlet of
•veasela.— 0. Pestu = Perstu, Ha. 32= the vitta with which he is adorned.
Perec-til, as Peperscust VI b. 5 proves. — 27. Criccatrom, VI b. 49, is an augural
y. Our guests would receive a roll of staff, contrasted to the military wand.
bread, before the meat is handed : hence In sound it is like Crook, crux. !
I guess at Collyra for Kami ; but have it has two hilts, which alone lessens con-
"" rt"'- fidence as to identifying1 it with the
20. Une, read Umne, A.K.— My Unne Lituus. Crencatrom Ib. 1 1 (Criugatrom)
=Umne. is the fuller pronuncn.
21. Wofrom. Bycnx. I get Tenerum: 27, 28. Apelus and Mi-fa are the prob-
•ee 26. Wofrom, in form = wo/3/)oj/. lem. 1. Mefa is eatable, is cooked ;
Benfey writes vraSfiv for afytv. Vila. 39 is broiled on a spit. It is;
22. Eroho, for Kn.li.mt, A.K. : i.e. for solemnly given to Fidius Sanc-tus. Itial
Erom-hont ? VI b. 60 Eri-hont is nom. added with iicla to the proseeta, VI
'' MbK in [Win Orbita, A.K. nevertheless, IV. 14 it seems to be expia-
May n..t tb.n this = cincinnus ? — /8. tory meat. "Lay (the lituus) on
Maoowe, in OKL MUWMtl Mug. Mane, meat" is an unlikely order : but . Antmtu,
WcUh Mwng ike IIOI-.M-'S "fl«im«mintendito," is at li'ast en
H6Ck). The word Wiw \\i.!i-ly •lill'used : ]}y this one i»l;uv \ve h-arn that M
wit more U here neede.l in proof, If >iiig. f.-m. not. iuut. pi. 2. Apelu
M,. nl. -I II :;s, it n in; ins Vu. 17 is lirst of four stages. The
powblo that vitta is the true sense, and M-cund is, to distribute the llesh ;
TAULK la.
17
( , mefe attentu. Ape purdowies, destre euze habetu
( (victimam), fjccori attendito. 'ETrel irpov^s, dextra fansa habeto
j29criccatrora; arwiom ostettu, poni fetu.
( flituum; verbenam proponito, thure facito.
TABLE la,
SIX TRIPLET SACRIFICES.
pEste persclom aves anzeriates enetu, 2pernaies, pusnaes.
( Ita ordinem avibus observatis inito, anticis, posticis.
( Preweres Treblanes 3Jowe Crapowi(e) trebuf fetu.
I Ante portas Trebulanas Jovi Crabovio tres boves facito.
( Arwia ostentu, watowam ferinem feitu. Heris winu, heri
( | Verbenas proponito, sanguinem calidum facito. Yel vino vel
(poni, 5ocriper Fisiu, totaper Icowina, feitu sewom. 6Cutef
( thure, arce pro Eisia, urbe pro Iguvina, facito ritum.
pesnimu arepes arwes.
third to cook ; the fourth to dine. Here
\ it is preceded by Pone ampenes, and is
followed by distribution. It must then be
closely concerned with killing the victim.
Render Apelus aperueris (victimam), and
all is plain. Attentu becomes nttendito,
land Mefa must be one of the vitals.
The liver was that to which primary
, attention was given. Prima facie then,
Mefa is the liver. This in Welsh is Afu.
27, 28. Since Auzerio = Asserio, Onsa
was probably Onza in Etr. U. which
might easily become Euza. This gives
Euze, ansa. But if we believe that
Euze = Latin Aure, the same general
sense results. The right ear = right hilt
or handle. As the instrument is in the
dative, so perhaps is that ly which one-
holds.
TABLE la. (Etr. U.)
2. Pro wcros arc two words by Via.
. 58. So Pos(t) weres. Werofe Ib. 9.
[b. 47 shows Wero to be of the o-decl.
AVores = abl. plural (A.K.) Wer is
" to for-is, nearly as Woco to foc-us.
Pn and Post govern abl. (or dat.).
5. Crapoiius seems an epithet of supe-
-ity in the Trinity of gods, Jupiter,
:s and Vofion. the epithet sounds
Kpa.ra.i6s.
Sewom, ritum : again Via. oG. So
sir, ritibus, Via. 18.
Cut of, caute, Grotefend ; A.K. I
proof that adverbs end in -ef. On
1 b. 9. Frohtef Ha. 26 is a
of z-clccl. Why not also Cuti (vox
i) Irom adj. Cuto, quietus?
)3. Arepes arwes is also Areper arwes.
(Besides, -pes becomes -pe, or even
vanishes; and Tac,ez replaces Cutef.)
I think that, in so current a phrase,
Arepesarwes cohered in utterance ; then
-pesar was apt to become -perar, as
(III. 32) Ererec for Eresec. That Tacc/
accompanies -pe or -per, must be pure
accident, as is the change of Arwes to
Anvies, Arwis. The syntax of Arcp&s
arwes is then that of Captivifl agris, i!'
Arwi be feminine, as III. 11 implies.
Sec on Arsir, Via. 6. An adj. in -cpo
is possibly analogous to a Latin adj. in
-ivo. Wo had Mers-owo above. The
verb Eilip-ens Va. I may also bo com-
pared, if its p be accessory.
18
TAIII.E la.
Poswere's Treblanes tref sif comiaf feitu 8Trebe Jowie,
( Pone portas Trcbulanas tres sues [feminas] facito Trebo Jovio,
< « icriper Fisiu, totaper Icowina. 98opaf sunitu, arwiom
' ;irce pro Fisia, urbe pro Iguvina. Offas retro moveto, fverbenam
i ostentu. Poni fetu. 10Cutef pesnimu are arwies.
\ proponito. Thure facito.
i HPrewere*s Tesenaces trebuf fetu. Marte Crapowi(e) 12fetu,
( Ante portas Tesenacas tres boves facito. Marti Crabovio facito,
4 ocripe(r) Fisiu, totaper Icowina. Arwia ostentu, 13watowam
( arce pro Fisia, urbe pro Iguvina. f Verbenas proponito, sanguinem
\ ferinem fetu, poni fetu. Cutef pesnimu arpes arwes.
' calidam, facito, thure facito.
!14Posweres Tesenacas tref sif feliuf fetu 15Fise sag9i(e),
Pone portas Tesenacas tres sues [mares] facito Fidio sancto,
( ocriper Fisiu, totaper, Icowina. 16P6ni fetu, Sopaf sumtu,
( arce pro Fisia, urbe pro Iguvina. Thure facito, Offas retromoveto,
( arviom ostentu. Mefam,nwestic)amostettu; Fijowi(e) fetu.
( fverbenam proponito. fJecur, festivam proponito; Fisovio facito.
( Ocriper Fisiu fetu 18capif purditaf, sacref: etraf purditaf,
( Arce pro Fisia facito capidas profanas, sacras ; alteras profanas,
( etraf 19 sacref, totaper Icowina. Cutef pesnimu arepes ai
\ alteras sacras, urbe pro Iguvina.
( ^PreweresWehijes tref buf caleruf fetu Wofine 21Crapowi(e),
( Ante portas Yehijas tres boves fcandidos facito Yofioni Crabovio,
( ocriper Fisiu, totaper Icowina. 22Watowam ferine™ fetu, he
( arce pro Fisia, urbc pro Iguvina. Sanguinem calidum facito,
i winu, heri poni. 23Arwiom ostentu. Cutef pesnimu
( vino vcl thure. f Yerbenam proponito.
arwes.
7, H. Comiaf (gomiaf), Feliuf (tiliuf
(VIb. 3) Bfcm to mean I'l-inali- and male.
Jf liliuf }>c nally Latin lilios, i-oiniaf is
probably daii^rliteis or jrirls.
9, 1C. N.pa xllintii. '1 lii-; ill Hi >, < n. -,
toreqii'iKl t.. A].. x.j... pn-tm IH-IHTM-UM.
. tliat a^ain to Sopa! jiostral'
Thus Sumtu means .-.<•(
e Omni. IV. i;;.
,, \ 1 1.. •.:.', is Mihoiu
(»llbl>otu ?). Kff on Via. 61, and i-uiji.
tuboco . \ la. '2'2. < Hutu to
i .. \« i il:i - the < arlii r eonjeetnn s : MI
ntniht \\hieli no\\ BOOIM "in,
Ha. 24, Ulnihi! to that la i. and in 1G.
17. -Fijovi, a corrupt proiiuncn.
Fisovic, VIb. 6.
18, 1!). One double set of jugs (s
mid profane) for the .
douhle set for the city. (Jmp. VI 1).
'1 lie v( rb Fetu here governs both claua
to insert Aitn \\iih the latter \\ould
false contrast. This pas>a^e is imj
::nt, a.s li\in»- the >eiise of j'nrdito, r
munis, prol'anns; and thereby d> h nni
the moral M-n.^e of the verb Tnrdo\
\\hieh as an out \\ard action v.
20. Cah-ruf is t \phuntd b\ A.K.
l.-idorns and J'h:lo\i'iins .
'• \\ hit ••-! routed." (Kqui i-allidi or
TAKLE la. 19
.( 24Poswcres Wehijes tref hapinaf fetu Tefre Jowie, 25ocripcr
( Pone portas Yehijas tres agnas facito Tcfro Jovio, arcc pro
( Fisiu, totaper Icowina. Postc asiane fctu, zeref fctu, 26pelsana
1 Fisiii, urbe pro Iguvina. facito, f dorsa facito, vellera
( fctu. Arwia ostentu, poni fetu. Tagez pesnimu 27areper
( facito. f Verbenas proponito, thure facito.
arms.
( Api liabinam purdijus, sorom pessontrom ^fetu. Esmic
•\Postquamagnam Trpovet/j.r]s, tTru-yV piatoriam facito. Ibidem.
( westi9am prewe fictu. Tefre Jowi(e) fetu ocriper 29 Fisiu,
( fcstivam fsemel f jungito Tefre Jovio facito arce pro Fisiu,
( totaper Icowina, destruco peri. Capire perum, feitu.
( urbe pro Iguvina, dextram ad frontem. Capide prorsum, facito
( 3()Api erel purdijus, enoc sorom pessontrom feitu.
1 (Postquam alteram Trpoveiws, turn quoque tTwyV piatoriam facito.
(31* Staflaim esmic westi§am affictu. Ocriper Fisiu, totaper
( [Humeralem] ibidem festivam adjungito. Arce pro Fisia, urbe pro
| Icowina32 feitu, nertruco peri. Capire perum feitu : pon^
( Iguvina facito, sinistram ad frontem. Capide prorsum, facito : thure
/ feitu. Api sorof purditius, enoc hapinarum erus
( facito. Postquam t Ttvyas Trpoye^stuniquoque agnarum illis(sc. conmvis)
( ditu zeref. :uComoltu zeref; comates pesnimu.
(dato f dorsa. Mola-conspergito dorsa ; (cibis) paratis ministrato.
31. In the original, Stafli : iowesmic. I print Staflaim esmic, as the slightest change
)f forms that I can devise, yielding the needful sense.
s so interpreted— as rustic Latin, I sup- get this out of i/amo-arco, from Scrsc,
tosc.) In Gaelic, Geal is white : -ro is vurov. I regard this as a verification.
irobably added as -dus in frigidus, humi- 27. For Sorom, sec on Ila. 8.
his, candidus. Compare Candeo with 28. Esmic, avrodi. The form involves
.Minis and Geal; and Candido will re- no difficulty, as = Ese-mi-c; since we
resent Caloro. have Esome'c Ib. 8 = Esome VIb. 47.
24. Hapina, Ilabina, agna. It can 28, 31. Fictu, Affictu seem (by cnx.)
liardly be anything else than a lamb or to mean jungito, adjungito. The form
flid, because we know the names of other is near to Germ, fiigcn. A.K. corral
u-tims. Ilabina (Habna) is not remote the latter to Fictu, and identify it with
•oiu afj.i>bs. Fingito, in which I see no meaning.
IV). Postc asiane: whether Foste mean 30. Erel, by cnx. alter. It is \\Vish
roptcr is uncertain: hence we cannot Arall. Possibly Erel is right; as Eral-
'uess at Asiane.— jB. Zeref = Serse often in<justVIa. 7. It seems to be indeclinable.
, as a part of the victim. I think 31. Staflaim, I suppose to be .Staflanm
means Dorsa, Tcrga, and that Serse, (VIb. 39) rudely pronounced. I con-
'"Ia. 2, 16, means In tergum, i.e. rctror- jecture that Stafla = armus; and Scapla
nn, which brings that passage into liar- (VIb. 49, scapula) humerus. Robinson
i"ny. It equally agrees with Via. 5. Gr. Antt. gives us one interprn. of
'•'•situ, VIb. 41 by cnx. I rendered w/4o0eT6?r, to cut pieces out of the shonl-
versato," and afterwards found I could for. The interprn. testifies to the practice.
20
TABLE Ib.
$ 1. TWO MORE TRIPLET SACRIFICES COMPLETE THE ATONEMENT
FOR THE CITADEL.
1 1Wocucom Jo wiu, pone owef furfatt, tref witluf toruf 2Marte
( Focum ad Jovium, quum oves [tondent], tres vitulos tauros Marti
( Horie fetu, popluper totas Ijowinas, totaper Icowina.
iHoghio facito, pro populo urbis Iguvinae, pro urbe Iguvinu.
(3Watowam ferine™ fetu, poni fetu, arwia ostentu. Cutty)
( Sanguinem calidum facito, etc.
pesnimu 4arepes arwes.
( Wocucom Coreties tref witlup tony? Honte 5Qe(r)fi(e) feituJ
I Focum apud Quiritii tres vitulos tauros Honto Cerfio facito,
(popluper totas Ijowinas, totaper Ijowina. "Watowa 6ferine
( pro populo urbis Iguvina3,
feitu, arwia ostentu, tenzidim arweitu. Here's winu, hens 7poni
feitu. Cutef persnimu anpes arw/s ;
( inoc ocar pihaz fust. 8Swepo esomec esono anter-AA-acaxt
( tune arx piata fuerit. Siquid hac in religione intermendosuin
( wagetoim se, awif azzeriatu ; 9werofe Treplanuf cowertu :|
( in vitiato sit, avcs observato ; portas ad Trebulanas conyertito :l
( restef esonom feitu.
( finstaurationcs rcligionum facito.
TABLE Ib. (Etr. U.)
1. Furfat«= Furfant VI b. 43. Pone— think Antler to be adverbial (interea) and
furfunt, gbcmti to denote the season; hence "NVacaxo to be tlu- lunnin. of a noun. '1
. ..rl'ant, tondent. Upon words Wacaze...a^ it' aro lu-n- mi-
iiM-lf. one; but an- clearly separated in VIb
. ildeil \\itb mi in-epic 47, from which one imi>; not li::!itl_
• nf meat for Jlontus deviate. Swepo looks like Siijuod ; l»u
\ve art: hardly eonipetent to atli;:
."in. to (h-\-(.~. rihax=^ it cannot be Siquid. I understand**!
\.K. Aitiatosif'as idiomatic i'or "in vi:
A'lUSaae, 8$v; v- '"in, point 9. ResttT (i)i'ima laeie) i-
' ilecl. ace. pi. i-'rom i
(«0«0 in \'11>. 17) seeuis = -08U8, -wSTjs. Ha. 5, I make Kesti, ijistanrati'1
1 hreen •• ret the MUM sought by A.K. in advrrj
. '• HUO." This ilermi. makis li-Jit •!
1 admit it is '.
TABLE Ib. 21
'$ 2. REVIEW OF THE CITY MILITIA, AND SEPARATION OF THE
i 10Pone poplom afferom heries, awef anzeriato etu, pernaiaf
( Quum populum f rccensere voles, aves observation ito, anticas,
j npostnaiaf. Pone cowortus, crencatrom hatu ; enomec 12pir
( posticas. Quum converteris, f lituum capito ; tune ignem
t ahdimem ententu. Pone pir entelus(t) ahdimem,13 enomec
( in a?de incendito. Quum ignis f incaluerit in cede, tune
Ssteplatu " Parfam desswam — tefe, tote Icowine."
carmine-invocato " Parrbam 5e£tai/ — tibi, urbi(que) Iguvinae."
( u Wapefem awieclufe compifiatu : weam awieclam rsonome etu.
( [Curias] ad Augurales conspicito : viam auguralem in sacrum ito.
i15Prinowatu(s) etuto: percaf habetuto Poni§ate(s). Pone
Patricii cunto : virgas habento Punicae-mali. Quum
I f menes 16Aceroniamem, enomec eturs(i)tamu : " Totam Tari-
venies Aquiloniam, tune ecsecrato: " Urbeni Tadi-
|natem, trifum 17Tarmatem, Turscom Naharcom nomem,
tnatem, agrum Tadinatem, Tuscum JS'abarcum nomen,
(Japuzcom nomem 18swepis habe, *portatu (u)lo pue mers
(japudiscom nomen siquis habet, portato filluc? quo(?) fas
18. Portatulo, of the Inscr. is corrected by VI b. 55. Yet the sense Ulo, illuc,
though suitable here and Va. 25, 28, is against analogy. We had Erac, iliac, III. 12 ;
Eruc, illic, III. 14. Moreover we have no accus. for Portatu.
10. Afferom, ctrcumfene, A.K. Latin I suppose Awieclo, auguralis, to be a
has An-quiru, with An = amb; but I do proper adjective; though -do generally
not see this once in Umbrian, which uses denotes a derivative noun. So "in Latin
Ambre for Amb. 'Aj/a seems to exhaust Ludicra, Ridiculus, Majusculus are adjec-
the senses of Umbrian An. tives. Wea = Via.
11. Hatu: see on Ila. 22. 15. Prino-watu, so analyzed, gives
12. Entelust : only here, and VIb. 50. princeps sanguis, i.e. procer, patricius.
Sense and sound guide to Incaluerit. Now in Ib. 41, the Prinowatus are con-
This word, and Ententu, incendito, give trasted to the Conine, the patricii to the
some mutual support. plebs. This not only confirms the sense
13. Hence and from Via. 2, 3, we get patricii, but verifies that of Watovva, I
Stiplo, cantilena, Stiplatu, cantato, car- think, beyond reasonable doubt.— /3. Per-
mine invocato. (I am- unable to see cat' poni^ate(s) : VIb. SlPercaponisiater :
stipulate here.) For etm. (m'xa, a verse, excellently explained by A.K. from Ser-
;satisncs me. I even suspect that Lat. vius on JEn. 4, 137, as "virgas ex malo
Stipulor meant, "I repeat a carmen or Punico." — y. Menes, is either irregular,
formula." Parfam-tefa etc., is a quota- or is to be corrected into Benes :
tion mutilated for conciseness : Via. 5, 18. 16. Eturstamu = Ehe-turs(i)ta-himu.
For the sense of Desua, see Appendix II. Tursita is a frequentative form from Turs,
14. Wapefem = Waperf-en. Final e found in Tursitu, sacrato, Ib. 40, Vila.
,of Awieclufe (otherwise snperfluous) ap- 51. Here, adjure, conjure, may be all
pears like concord; and suggests that that is meant.
I there may be concord in III. 20, IV. 6. ^ 18. Mers; fas. See Via. 28.— 0. Uru;
22
T.VIJLE Ib.
19 Pone prinowatqfl
Quum patricii
' ' * Armamo, 20 cateramo,
' * f Aimemitr, f catervemur,
tores et pure : poni
tauris et igni: quum
(ambrefus, 21persnimu. Enomec, "Etato, Icowinus!"
( ambieris, ministrato. Tune (dicito),4' Itatum [A.K.] Iguvini!'1
( Trijoper ampre/itu, ^trijoper pesnimu; trijoper,
Ter ambito, ter(precem) ministrato; ter (dicito),
" Etato, Icowinus ! " Enomec 23prinowatus cimo etuto,.
Itatum, Iguvini!" Tune patricii [domum?] eunto,
( erahont wea ^imo etuto prinowatus.
( eandem viam [domum ?] eunto patricii.
( est, feitu urn pere mers est."
( est, facito fulla re, quali fas est."
( staheren termnesco, enomec :
( stabunt ad terminos, tune (dicito) :
j Icowinu(s) ! " Enomec appretu
( Iguvini!" Tune ambito
[persnimu. Enomec,
!"
"
FOUR MORE TRIPLET SACRIFICES.
j 24Fontlere trif aprof rufruf ote peiuf feitu Qerfc Marti(e).
( Ad Fontulos tres apros rubros aut fpiceos facito Cerfo Martic
\\'atowom tferiwem fetu, arwiom ostentu, puiii fetu-
I Sanguinem calidum facito, fverbenam proponito, thure facito.
^Tacez pesnimu arepe anves.
(27Rupinie tref porcaf rufraf ote peiaf fetu Pre.stat.
In agro Ilubinio tres porcas rubras aut fpiceas facito Praestitae
Qerfes Marties. Peraiaf fetu, arwia ostc ntu
Cerfi Martii. Primoevas facito, f verbenas proponito.
1!». Armano, of the IIIMT. should undoubtedly be Armamo =Arsmahamo of VIb. 56.
25. Fcrinie, is altered to Ferine by A.K. Rightly perhaps: yet rustic Latin
Formus, ealidufi, makes it possible tbat Ferine, Fc'iime were both right. Cmp.
Ill III. 1(), 1 nn\\ write Ferrime with double r.
Hut the form -hamo docs not recur. — ft-
If \v of Caterwa vanished in Catevahaino.
that is hut as Scritu for Seruito, sn\ate
So with ns, Noricli for Norwich,
23. I'nlcss (Jinioniean dointim, 01
then (if somel 1 1 a. 27 In- simul]
think of nothing else but " in inarch'
1 find that cenm in (iaelic means a step
or pace.— /8. Erahont, perhaps f
I'-nt, as Vib. GJ. El>c for !•'.
See lib. 22.
24. I'eio, evidently a colour,
well render it by piceus. L had tl
of <>a«ov.
r' i Va. .">, VIb. 55. Nothing nearer
tiiln* ;I\>\H".IV* . svhicli in an ailinna-
!;tiiM- may lu- rnulcn-d i/uiris, as
here, "I.»-t liini olll-r «//</ la\\l'ul
re."
lid p. pi. fut. A.K. 'Fili-
form docs n«t K mi.
: i" ArMiiahamu
eaternhaiun. VI 1>. .>(;. Kviilnuly Ar ami
Tt UK-ail the >ailir. Km";,! „ ,h-
•enrw» r. mark. Wln-n in Latin -aiiuir,
-«n»ur ; -erit, erat ; i
, -haiiio and -hiiiiu in
Umbnuu an nut likd\ to lie tin
TABLE Ib.
(29Capif ,sacraf aitu; wesclo wetu, atro alto.
( Capidas sacras f ordinato; vasculum fvoveto, nigrum album.
fetu : 30ta9ez pesnimu areper anvcs.
j'31Tra Sate trcf witlaf feitu Tusse Qorfio Qorfes Marties.
( Trans Sahatam trcs vitulas facito Tursac Cerfia? Cerfi Martii.
\ :;-IVraiaf fctu ; arwia ostcttu, puiii fbtu ; ta9c/ pesnimu
( Primaovas facito ; verbenas, etc.
^arepcr arwes.
\ Pone purdincus(t), caretu, pufe aprof 34facurent. Puze erus
( Quum porriciet, calato, ubi apros f facturi sint. Prout illis
( dera, ape erus derust, postro 359oppifiatu — Rupiname,
( assignat, postquam illis assignaverit, retro conspicito, — ad llubinam,
( erus dera ; ene tra Sahtam coppifiaja, 36erus dera.
( (si) illis assignat ; item trans Sahatam conspiciat, (si) illis assignat*
( Eiio Rupiname postro cowertu; aiitacre 37comate
( Turn ad Rubinam retro convertito ; integro (membro) parato
(pesnimu. Eiio capif sacraf aitu; wesclo wetu. ^Eno
| ministrato. Turn capidas sacras ordinato ; vasculum fvo veto. Turn
» Satame cowertu, aiitacre comate pesnimu. Eiio esono
( in Sahatam convertito, integro parato ministrato. Turn sacrum
(purditum fust.
( profanum fuerit.
29. Sacraf, generally Sacrcf. Latin
lias the same variety, Sacer and Sacris.
— j8. Aitu, Wetu. The process indicated
is developed in the parallel passage,
Vila. 9-36. Therein, black and
white vessels are solemnly devoted to
1'nustita ; which guides us to render Wetu,
voveto; though Wotu might have been
expected. (Ha. 39 Wotu has some other
SIMISC). Next, it is clear, Vila. 25, that
the vessels are ranged said, piled, the white
across the hlack, in rows. This suggests
that Aitu means "range" the vessels.
Aitu, qu. for Aliitu ? Aghitu ? Arhitu ?
I think of ticrra. Rciho, row ; Ital. Riga,
line, also opxos, whence opxapos, per-
haps the nearest Greek representative- of
Rex, as opeyu of Rego. We can but
conjecture here ; but what if Umbriuu
had Arhitu (in form = regito ; in sense,
"range thou"), connecting Helium with
Uegcre (Hpxfivr) opeyetj/? Aio (Ha. 4)
regula (?) Aitu, ordinato ; would be con-
tractions not Avorse than Omtu (obmo-
veto), Dertu (dedicate). Lastly, the
vessels, being black and white,' were
either wooden or earthenware : not earth-
enware, else the piling would have been
too unsafe : hence, wooden.
31. Trans Sahatam. The Sahata may
seem to have been a stream or rill, easily
crossed, and of augural importance. See
Vila 5, 39.
33. Purdinc,us (of same type as Com-
bilia-neius), apy.is corrupted into Purdi-
tius, Purdijus, la. 33, 30, 27. Comparing
its use after Pone and Ape (Ila. 7, 9) 1
infer that it nmst express the vague
Latin future, and neither the future past,
nor the paulo post, -MTIM
34. Facurent. The rnx. nsiuires that
it be, as usual, future; in form = Feeeriut.
but from I'Yeero, not from Fee. rim. To
make this intelligible in Latin, one must
>;iy Karturi sint,
*34-38. The augural postures are per-
plexing, nor can 1 profess to gain clear
ideas here. L suppose the cooked joints
of 36 and 38 belong to the three calves.
.Dera (Dirsa) I believe to be the verbal
stem, and, by rule, the 3rd per. sing,
pres. indie. So in Vb. 13, ami in An-
24 TABLE Va.
^Postertio™ pane poplom adderafust, iweccara peracrem
Post tertiuw (diem) quam populum indicaverit, juvencam fapatav
ftussetu41 super comne arfertur. Prinowatus duf tussetuto:
( sacrato super plebe f dictator. Patricii duas sacranto:
< hoddra Forom Sehmeniar hatuto. Eaf iweccaf 43tref Aceronie
( infra [Fora] Semoniaj capiunto. Easjuvencas tres Aquiloni®
( fetu Tusse Jowie. Arwiom ostettu : 44poni fetu : peraiaf
( facito Tursac Jovia3. f Yerbenam proponito : thure facito : primagvas
( fetu. Ta§ez pesnimu arepe arwes. Cuestre tie usaie sweso-
( facito.
wowpistitisteteies.
TABLE Ya.
POWERS AND DUTIES OF THE DICTATOR. EvOvvai, TO WHICH
HE IS SUBJECT.
pEsoc fratcr Attijerior 2eitipess plenasier urnasier, olitretie
( Hoc fratres Attidii [gcstimant] plenariis urnariis, auctoritate
(3T(oticer) T. Castru§ijer. Arfertur pisi pumpe 4fust (ocre)
I Pra3fecti T. Castrucii. f Dictator qui cunque fuerit (arci)
4. Ocre is inserted by me, as in 16.
t'ust, analogous to in-dicu-verit. 42. Sehmeniar, gen. sing, -\vith final
Uubina was the great repository of sacred -r for -s, is new in this dialect. But in
vessels ; if (37 as 29) the vow is confined the very next table, this change is uni-
te this region. versal. Shall we say that this denotes
40. Postertio, post tertium diem ? Post incipient transition ? Nay, but in Erc-
(apy.) governs abl. elsewhere. If it can- rec, Fesnere, Facurcut, it "was long rsta-
not take ace. A.K. suggest to construe it blished ; the transition began earlier.
a* " Tertio post quam." "What is more, we have noted in lib. 2
40-43. Comparison with Vila. 51,52, nouns in "a pure" to make dat. pi. in
i« instructive. Comne in Oscan means ri -ias. What wonder, if such nouns made
Koo^y. In hotli languages the word seems gen. sing, in -iar, avoiding ambiguity?
to bo imported and corrupt Latin. So, Sehmenia appears to me a female name
I think, Juenga, Iwecca, must have been. (a goddess :) relating to the god Sorao.
TABLE Va. (Etrus. U.)
2. Eitipes—Eitipens, A.K. So I had (so unlike anything from if^w or Wa. li-
Ukenit. Thftrrauto it "deweferunt ?" sen,) that Ohtur, Ohm-tic, lor magistor,
—Why pi* ,iiily Indie. auctoritatf, can hardly lie native I'm-
Are then -M and -nt identical, as lu-ian. Did not the formula Auctoritate
vvrrovvi (-*r\nrrovfft) ^srfarrovTt? For Prn-toris jiash into Umhria, as Octroi into
• '•' •.!,!,..:: VII). 43, l-'rance, with Roman supremacy ? Oht-
! ' ••'.•'' . in 1'ut. pra-t. indie. irlic may be a clumsy imitation <>f
m. .n. \. t^i. l''soc Au.t.iritate.
dtipeM,"scttlr this /•<//,- /"'is A.. Miip.ant 3. In the iir,4 initial of T. T.
the word r - /3. Urnusia, III. ;{. — y. oh- trtirijc, as <>f (.). T. Cluwijer, I see the
»:': • '..Tilali-, IVciiu <>J/ic<', 1'rct'cct, (iu:i-;tor, on which the
, , , ,
Vui-tor, Aiii-turitas "authority" was grounded : lor its meu-
: • '• • : • • i"uiiiu .1 bistory, tion seema strictly aecessary.— ^. Pisi,
TAHLE Va.
25
( eicwasese Attijerier, ere ri esone 5curaja. Prehabia,
( oppido f que Attidiis, illc rei religiose curet. Praesumat
( pire uraco ri esona Gsi, herte ; et, pure esone siss,
Iquidquid fulla cum re religiosa sit, ultro; et, fquot religioni sint,
( sacreo 7peracneo opetu. Rewestu, pore derte
( (tot) hostias aK/^aias procurato. [Kespondeto,] qvmenam? f dicto
j 8erom emantur herte : et, pihaclu pone 9tribrigo fuiest, agruto
( eorum sumantur ultro : et, piaculum quum rpirrvs erit, ab agro
( rewestu 10emantu herte. Arfertur pisi pumpe
( [respondeto] (ut) sumantur ultro. f Dictator qui cunque
qui, A.K. — Also Poi is qui ; and Pore,
Porsc is qui, sing, or pi. — A.K. recognize
that Pore strictly means qualis ; — like
II quale, oiroios and Which, in modern
Europe. Pisi (Via. 7) is qmspiam. Pisi
pumpe here and Pisi panupe VII b. (qui
cunque, quiquandoque) make Pisi nearly
=quisquis.
4. Eicwascsc Attijerier yields no syn-
tax. As the only safe correction, I insert
Ocre as in 16 ; then Attijerier is dat. pi.
in concord with two datives singular.
The adj. Eicwasat(o), III, 24, 29, im-
plies a noun Eicwasi, rather than
Eicwasesi ; hence I get -se = re, que :
but confirmation is needed. The sense
of Eicwasi (oppidum) is suggested in 1 6
by the contrast to arx. It is confirmed
on observing that as Oppidum = eTrnreSo;/
(for adv. Oppido = plane), so Eicwase
alludes to Lat. sequus, level. — We may
hence presume that Eicwo means fiat in
Umbrian.
5. 12, Prehabia, Prehabia; cmp. neg-
lego, negligo. The sense needed is,
Praesumat, not Prajbeat. Habetu, Hahtu,
ordinarily mean Capito. Join Prehabia
herte, capiat ultro, pro suo imperio. — £.
Ura, = ullfi ? ». c. quavis. Only in I b.
18, VI b. 55.
6. Pure, Puri, qui, A.K. — It occurs
only in Table V. and the passage before
us seems to prove that Pure means quot.
I make Sacreo its grammatical ante-
cedent, without which the dative Esone
is unintelligible. Esone est, religion i cst,
(it is a religious duty,} distinguishes the
moral sense of Esono from Sucre, sarrr;
Pihato, piatum. JXTo other Urnbrian root
appears for Lat. religio. — £. Sacreo, later
Sacr/o, arc ncut. pi. as Lat. tristt'fl : so
final o in accusative of conson. decl.
stands for Greek o (A.K.). — But I exact
stronger proof before I can believe that
in the o-dccl. Wesclo and Wescla in-
differently mean vascula, and that in the
«-dec. Motto andMoltaalike meanmulcta.
7. Derte = dicto ? or assiguatione,
sententia : though abl. would please me
better than dative. Eorum, sc. fratrum ;
rather elliptical. The dictator is to take
the responsibility of applying the breth-
ren's principle : he may be fined, if he
does it wrongly (Vb." 1-6). Rewestu
emantur must approximate to jnbeto
sumantur.
7-10. A.K. acutely explained Sis
(= sins, sint,) Emantur (= sumantur),
Tribrico (= rpirrvs, Via. 54), Acrutu
perhaps = Agruto, ab agro, Vb. 9. (On
postposn. -to, see Vila. 8.) But the
whole remained obscure. I now find
light in Vila. 52 ; where, after three
heifers have been devoted, they are to be
caught by "whoever pleases" below the
fora of Semonia or Semo ; and whatever
three arc first caught, are to be sacrificed.
This shows Herte, ultro, "at will," to
mean here, not the good will of the
owner, but the arbitrary will of others.
"Rewestu emantur" comes twice, but
the second time the emphasis is on the
accessory word Acrutu, which, therefore,
takes the lead. Ab agro, ipso ab agro, is
perhaps equivalent to " Below Semonia's
fora." Rewestu, Rcvisito, might mean
rccenseto, review ; but to get jubcto out
of that, is hard. Is it Recitato ? Renun-
ciato ? Respondeto ? The last well fixes
on the dictator the responsibility. In
my first efforts I had rendered Westeis,
Via. 22, vota or sponsionem, and wrote
Revoveto for Rewestu. I am confirmed
in the opinion that West = Breton
gwestl, sponsio ; and niulrr Kr\vestu =
in sc recipito, "let him be responsible."
Facciolati interprets Pacuvius's phrase
Hostire ferociam byFerooia respondn-t. —
Emantur " arc to be seized," appears to
be future and subjunctive.
i; TABLE Va.
(nfust, eroc esonesco vcpurus felswA, 12arputrati
( fuerit, ille religiosis cum 5/a/c^o«$ [pignoris captionc] arbitratu
( fratrom Attijeriom prehwbia, et fnurpenner prewer posti
I fratrum Attidiorum praDSumat, et [taxandis] singulis proptei
(castrowof. 14Frater Attijerior eso eitipess plenasier, 15urnasier
( fundos. Fratres Attidii hoc [ocstimant] plenariis urnariis
( ohtretie C(westurer) T. Cluwijer, 16comnacle Attijerie, ocre
(auctoritate Quaestoris T. Cluvii, communitati Attidiae, arci
( eicwdsese Attijerier. 17Ape apelust, muneclom
( oppido f q ue Attidiis. Postquam (victimam) aperuerit, f munusculum
( habia numer 18prewer posti castrowof. Et ape purditom
(habeat nummis singulis propter fundos. Et postquam porrccta
1 19fust, moneclo™ liabia numer dupler 20posti castrowof. Et
( fuerit, f munusculum habeat nummis duplis propter fundos. Et
j ape subra spafom fust, 21 moneclom habia nuiner tripler
( postquam super f verubus fuerit, munusculum habeat nummis triplis
( posti 22castrowof. Et ape frater cersnator furent, 23ohwelclo
I propter fundos. Et postquam fratres cenati fuerint, prommciatuin
( feia fratrecs ote cwestur, 24swe rehte curatom si. Swe mestro1
( faciat magister aut qucestor, si recte curatum sit. Si major
( carom ^fratro111 Attijeriom, pure iilo benurent, 2Gpros^curent
( pars fratrum Attidiorum, fquot filluc venerint, fprociderint
( rehte curatom erom, erec ^profe si. Swe mestrom carom fratro"
( recte curatum esse, illud probe sit. Si major pars fratrum
( Attijeri6ra, 28pure ulo benurent, pros/curent 29curatom rehte
(Attidiorum, fquot filluc venerint, fprociderint curatum recte
( neip erom, enoc fratrom (Vb.1) ehwelclom feia fra trees2 ote
( non esse, tune fratrum pronunciatum faciat magister aut
( ewestur, panta motta 3arferture si. Pantum mottam
l<iua?8tor, quanta multa fdictatori irrogetur. Quantum multam
11. !•'. i-\\.i, l.\ m\. i>c()-onliii;itt' with 17-22. I adopt the roiulorin.ir of
Nttn>fiiin .-, \\liu •!•. ,-vi -ii if <-(.rni].t, has Muneclo, NUHUT, (,1ersuutor, Krom (osse]
theuyntojc (.1 .Nc.iin-iindis. from A.K. Whether Muneclo (Lat.
tin- l'rcf.vt'> aiiihurity Munus, a share,) ho native Umhrian,
without th, ijiui-t. r's tumid iusulliricii't I doubt. Sec on Ib. 41. — On Spatb,
A n.\\ d.rr., c;uin..t i «-m see VI b. 17.
'.•Ii--., iiihiy uith -jti. By Procido, I mean Becldo, decide
,13, tun) i> totally unintelligible \\ithoiit. Hm-ti, Vb. 6. For th« tiTminn. see on
Thenominative8ofl7ui.ini;;. .MM, Via. 20.
2 hat no wn.s< until \v.
17.
TABLI-; Vb. '.X
^ fratrom 4 Attijeri6ra mestro™ euro™, pure ulo 5benurent, arferture
( fratrtim Attidiorum major pars, fquot f illuc venerint, f dictator!
( erom pepurcurent Ghcrifi, etaiito motto arferture si.
(esse poposcerint volunturie, tanta multa I dictator! irrogetur.
TABLE Yb.
TWO COMPACTS CONCERNING A CORN PAYMENT, AND THE RE.
CEIVING OF SACRIFICIAL MEAT, AT THE AMPHICTIONIC
SACRIFICE, OF lib.
i 8 Clavemiur dirsas hcrti fratrus Atiersier, posti aciiu,
\ Clavernii assignant ultro fratribus Attidiis, propter [agnationem}
1 9farer opeter p. IIII. agre Tlatio Piquier Martier et
( farris [purgati] [pondo] IY. agro Tlatio [festis] Martiis, et
( §esna 10liomonus duir, puri far eiscurent, ote a. YI.
(ccnam hominibus duobus, f quot far f [messuerint] aut asses YI.
( Claverni ndirsans lierti f rater Atiersiur, Sehmenier dequrier,
( Clavernio assignant ultro fratres Attidii, Semoniis decuriis,
( 12pelmner sorser, posti acnu, uef X., cabriner uef V.,
( comburendae twwyifr, propter [ ], [libras] X., caprinao [librae] Y.
TABLE Vb. (In Roman letter.)
We have here two contracts, at first sense. Is it too much to extend Opetom,
.'ight hopelessly obscure, but they have cttrafum, to "cleansed"? In English we
been enlightened with brilliant success by used cured for " healed" and for "salted."
A.K., in whose track I follow. I have Curare corpus certainly includes Purgaro
the same to say as to Via. 3-21. Where corpus.
I differ, it is hard to dcvelope reasons 10. Eisc-urent may be an unknown
adequately, much less respectfully, in native root ; though exseco (= excido,
foot-notes ; and silence as to their view succido, meto) is possibly hidden in eisc.
seems often preferable. 12. A.K. discerned that the Claverniaus
8. Dirsans, Dirsa. I take these verbs are to receive meat from each victim
to be in the indicative, because we have (sim, caprom) offered lib. 1 as an Am-
actual contracts before us. — /3. Posti in phictionic covenant ; hence they inferred
Va. = propter, I think ; and Postin, that as Cabriner means caprimo carnis,
juxta (=proptcr) in IV. 13, Ila. 25. If Pelmner must (somehow) mean suilhu.
sve press Juxta into Secundum, Acnu (of They are fundamentally right. The pig
«-decl.) may = ainu<x, as A.K. say. The lib. 8 is sacrificed, but no feast is held
word may "also =focdus, if not yenus, on it: on the goat lib. 10-21 there is
(tynaiio. an elaborate feast. As Pelsatu (VI b. 39)
9. Opeter seems to he participial. No moans comburito, Pelmner must mean
M use is so needful in a contract as pur- comburcudi. The ilesh that was to be
f/cti ; for the earth and stones mixed burnt was that of the pig only.
with corn before it is cleansed by the Pelmner is a rude contraction of Pel-
''vannus," may be a great fraud on the sanuier, gen. of Pelsamn(o)s, itself con-
purchaser. We have already interpreted tracted into Pelsans, Ila. 43. (This
Opetu to me in citrate, in 'the vaguest removes any doubt that in Treinnu, Ti-
28 TABLE Via.
( pretra 13tocom, postra fahe8 ; et cesna, ote a. VI.
\ priores [crudarum], posteriores coctae ; et cenam, aut asses VI.
( Casilos dirsa herti fratrus uAtiersier, posti acnu, farer ope-
( Casilas assignat ultro fratribus Attidiis, propter [ ], farris [purga-
( ter p. VI. agre Casiler Piquier 15Martier, et 9esna homonus
( ti] [pondo] VI. agro Casik^' [festis], Martiis, et cenam hominibus
(duir, puri far eiscurent, ote a. VI. 16Casilate dirsans
( duobus, fquot far [messuerint] aut asses VI. Casilati assignant
/ herti frater Atiersiur, Sehmenier dequrier, 17pelmner sorser
(ultro fratres Attidii, Semoniis decuriis, comburendse t™rfc»
( posti acnu, uef XV., capriner uef VII S ; et 18§esna, ote a. VI.
( propter [ ], [libras] XV. caprinae [libras] 1\ ; et cenam aut asses VI.
TABLE Via.
§ 1. AUGURAL SOXG.
( l Este persclo aveis asseriater enetu, parfa curna§e dersua
( Ita ordinem avibus observatis inito, parrha cornice f8e|'?
(peiqu pejpa merstu. Poei anglaf asseriato 2eest, esso
I pico pica t tyurrfpt? • Qui f alites observatum ibit, f (se) ipsum
camnc, the -mno = Latin -ndum.) If the diately confirms the latter, since Fall =
Umbrians threw the accent on Pel of Pel- Old High Germ. Pahh = Eng. Bake,
samrier, nearly on the German principle, irerr, coq. This in turn clears up An-
thw might lead to a shortening of mat fehtaf, recoctas, Ila. 34. But the gram-
which Follows the accent. - £. Sorser, matical character and syntax of Toco,
holocaust ? so I took it for awhile : but Fahe remains obscure. I see nothing
perhaps "the rump" suffices. (Must we better than to treat them as genitive
not understand situ collectively, of any adjectives, plural and singular ; s having
number of pip ? Of the twenty families, improperly vanished from the latter : iu
probably each was to have its pelsamnom full then Pretraf tocom, postraf i'ahes,
MOMLJ i.e. priores crudon<'W ("sorsorum"), pos-
'1 li« tlesh given to be burnt to Jupiter teras cocti ; which would distinctly ex-
would of course be raw : but what was press many pigs. If the etymology of
to be <•:;(( n ;it tin- feast, \va.s given cooked. Toco, raw, can be explained, it may clear
Thin explains Toco, Fahe. Eton, imine- up every thing.
TABLE Via. (In Roman letter.)
1. A.K. \\.11 iAplain Tarfa— mcrstu mnu = convertendo, if Tre =Wclsh root
U all. abuol. in appii. tn Aveis. For Tmi (hi ml, roll, turn). Lucilius apud
obs«nra/ur one ( \ \ ,/;/<//*, nsse- Fistuni has Amtruo, spin round in the
•'!••:.•!. "n |I,IMI;I iMiil dance. - e. \:<n cannot (here and 1(5)
•lento see Appendix II. mean ,v/c ; mucli less is it cisdt, ctiltithus.
EettMiett, il.it. Cm],. ;,.,-, ihis, Esir = Isir; so Eso lu;v may = Isoo£
e to insert 20, ipse. (I write Esso, Isso, believing
Combin>t« at in 17. 7. For Bern- them td conceal Ip»>.) ' As III. 23, 1\"!
), §00 on la. 26.— ^5. Tre- 3, 15, Scse ;isa--ipsa ara, >o here con-
«led Zone), MO on la. 26.
TAHLE Via.
{tremnu scrse, arsferture ehueltu stiplo: "Asseriaja
I flectendo retrorsum, dictator! praeito cantilenara : " Observe t
( parfa dorsua, curnaco dcrsua ; 3peico mersto, peica mersta :
{parrbum f5e|mj>, cornicem 5e£taj/; picum t aptcrrep^, picam apia-rep^:
( mersta auei, mersta angla, esona. Arfertur eso anstiplatu :
( apiffrcpas aves, apHTTepas volucres, religiosas. f Dictator sic recantato :
(4Ef asserio parfa dersua, curnaco dersua; peico mersto, peica
( f Ego observe parrham 8e|i«j/, cornicem 5e£io»> ; picuin apurrcpbv, picam
( mersta ; mersta aueif, merstaf 5aiiglaf, esona mehe, tote
( apiffrepav ; apHrrepds aves, apurrepas volucres, religiosas mihi (et) urbi
( Ijoveine ; esmei stahmei stahmeitei.
( Iguvinac ; intra hoc templum (mente) designatum.
§ 2. ON DISCREETNESS AND SILENCE.
( Sersi pirsi sesust, poi anglaf 6asseriato fest, erse neip
( Retro siqua steterit? qui volucres observatum ibit, illi ne
6. For Est read Eest, as in 2 : A.K.
have iust.
yersely Ipsum does duty for Latin Sese,
if I am right. — For -mnu in Tremnu =
-ndo, see Vb. 12. £ Ehueltu: see
Ehwelclo Ya. 23, and \Veltu IV. 21.
Stiplo with ^l»stiplatu, surely must mean
Carmen and Recantato. See on Ib. 13.
77. That Asseriaja and Ef asserio ex-
press command and response, rises out
of the parallel. Possibly s is deficient ;
Asseriajas, 2nd p. — (Or the time of "call-
ing by name" not being yet come, 17,
he may here use the 3rd p.) 0. Curnaco
is ace. sing, of conson. decl. A.K.
3. Angla (Ancla 16) I rendered Ales ;
A.K. suggest Oscen. It is parallel with
Aui ; and can hardly be specific, while
Aui is generic. On other grounds I
identify Aquila in etm. with Ales, (Gael.
Coileach, i.e. Quilaich, a cock ;) what if
Ancla be a strengthened pronuncn. of
Ada, (asgila) ales? ft. Arfertur =Ars-
fertur. So Arniamo = Arsmahamo. "We
may easily bo overscrupulous as to the
distinction of r and r. If in IV. 2S
I hesitate to change Dertu to Dertu, it
is on account of .
4. I do not pretend proof that Ef =
hut it is the most obvious intrpn. ;
and the Welsh ends first p.s. of verbs
with f for m.
5. Mehe, opposed to Tefe 18, reveals
the sense of tlij words, and confirm
Probably Eest = iest, as we immediately
tibi in lib. 24. ft. Stahmo stahmito,
grammatically, is static statuta. Since
8-11 defines the limits of observation,
i.e. the augur's templum, A.K. well
render Stahmo the " templum," Stahmito
" mentally "designed" by the augur. On
the locative of rest, Esme (Eseme ? stahtne,.
see Appendix I.
5 7. It is possible that Sersi = retro,
and Serse = retrorsum; but the endless
confusion of i, e, ei, leaves us in doubt. —
5. Pirsi = Piri. quidquid ; but this word
is evidently used vaguely as a conjunc-
tion. (Cmp. Latin quod "in the opening
of antiquated formulas of prayer.) Siquid
is its easiest rendering in II a. 3, Via.
26 ; = efrt, efrrov. e. Sesust, might
seem reduplicate, and = sederit. Cmp.
So = <C-o>, as I think, VI b. 16, 36.
But by the cnx. Sesust belongs to verb
Sistu.
6. Est. The sense is ibit ; we mu.>t
read eest or icst, A.K. prints cost in the
text. j8. 1 suppose ere erec (ille), VI b.
50, Ya. 4, 11, to have accus. neui.
(III. 33, 35) dative Ere = Erst-,
cases are deficient in A.K.'s syllabic. —
7. Muga-tu and Muje-to show the
tendency as secatu and sc^eto: in fact,
C: y rare at all. A.K. well compare
t. Mugire : but it admits :
Obstrepo. — 5. Arsir, Arsie Via. 24, turn
TABLE Via.
(raugatu, nep arsir andcrsistu, nersa cour-
( obstrepito, neve [avemincis] (avibus) intersistito, [nequo] conver-
( tust. Porsi angla anseriato iust, 7sue mujeto fust, ote
( terit. Quisquis volucres observatum iverit, si obstrepitus fuerit, aut
/ pigi arsir andersesust, di§l(o) eralincust.
( quispiam [averruncis] (avibus) interstiterit ? donum f alterabit.
§ 3. LIMITS OF AUGURAL OBSERVATION.
t *Verfale, pufe arsfertur trebeit, ocrer pehanner,
I Formula (loci), ubi f dictator foperatur, arcis piandae (caussa),
Ierse stahmito, eso tuderato est. Angluto 9hondonm,
illi (mente) designata, sic limitata cst. Angulo ab infimo,
( porsei nesimei Asa Deueia est, anglome sommo, porsei
{ quisquis proximo (ab) Ara Divina est, ang-ulum ad summum, quisquis
( neeimei Uapersus Auiehcleir 10est: erne: angluto t sommo
( proximo [Curiis] (ab) Auguralibus est : etiam : angulo ab summo
10. For sommo read somm«, by A.K.'s law of the ablative.
me to Avemmcus. (Whether the Arsi
verti, averte ignem, reported to us as
Etruscan, unduly biasses me, I cannot
•ay.) Arsir here appears (somehow) to
mean Avibus. When the observer re-
cedes, no spectator is to come b<'tw<r)i
him and the birds. Birds receive many
• ts from augurs: arsir, MwnruMi,
might be one of them. — e. Nersa courtust :
omp. nt-ir habas VI. 33. That Neir,
Newa contain //r, (as in Necnbi, Ncqua,
Nequo, or Ne iliac) seems the only tiling
t li :tr.
I he inscrn. has Disleralinsust ; in
which A.K. discern Di9lo. — Erali ( =
Kruli) a verbal stem from Erel, alter, of
la. 30? then Alterare = imminucn, lo
impair. PorthtMOOOdtebmia nciust.
•eel' VI 49.
8. Ucrf I compare with (jLop<j> and
i: I'mln-ian adj. ciuliii^.
th- is like l-'nrmali'. 1 inter-
pret it an the lefirtne of tin n -i.ui. £.
Trcbtit, in form = transbet-it. (In tin-
3rd p. •. nret. indie. Uie I'mluian, M^
WtUh in lutiir.', seems to me t.. UM- the
•frnof thereto, UK Hal,,., llui.) l;ut
thk mu»t bo tak. u in. tuphorically, =
Opentur. Actual lofi.ni..",,i, is ni>t ii,-
taod«L Bo WeUh Tr.-i'..tli, (M.-m ,,f
T«fb) U> WOrk, lr:i\:iil. tn.tlic. y.
.1.' p.! .n.n.r. SM II;,. s, VI..
CnuiO, bore omitted, as in Latin, is
expressed in 20. 5. That Tuder means
limex, is a capital discovery of A.K. and
has given me great light. The Rev. J.
Davies compares Welsh Tuedd,
border. e. Anglufo. Postposn. -to =
ab, Va. 9, Via. 10, 12, 13; Vila. 46.
9. Hondomu is to Hondra, as Intimo,
Intimo, Ultimo, to Infra, Intra, Ultra ;
and Hondra in 15 reveals its sense by
the contrast of Subra. Hondra reminds
me of Under, Germ. Unter; but A.K.
identify it with liter. 0. Nesimei : ex-
cellently explained Proximo, with aid ol'
Oscan, by A.K. They divide it, Ne-sinn >,
and reconstruct an Umbrian root Nah,
virtually = Germ, nahe, Engl. nigh,
akin to Latin nec-tere (they say).
7. Asa is old Roman for Ara. "Why A.K.
should Iravr Drneia a blank, I cannot
tell. It seems obviously and certainly to
mean Divina, A/a, i.e. Jovis, or the Ara
.Maxima. 7. From Ani, avis, one e\-
i sects Auieelo, auii'uraculum, augurali1.
Jut Auieelo, like auguralis, seems also
to be adjectival, perhaps solidly an ad-
jirtive. 'The h in it (by 12, 13) is su-
pirlluous; jirobably as g in our foreign,
sovereign. So Ambrehtu. l>odnihi)ei,
inipi-operly for Amhretu, I'odnipei. —
8. It seen'is that a place or buihli:
called Wapd' .\\viecluf, v>hieli in 1'J is a.
limit of the city. Tin- noun is likely to
le it.- adjective. If Awioclo he' the
TAHI.E Via. 31
fUapefe Auiehcluf todcome tuder: angluto hondomu Asame
( [Curias] ad Auguralcs urbicum in limitem : angulo ab infimo ad Aram
i Deueia, n todcome tuder : eine : tocfceir tuderus,
( Divinara, urbicum in limitem : etiam : urbicis limitibus
isei-podru/jpei, — seritu.
f utrblibet, — servato.
§ 4. LIMITS OF THE CITY.
(12Tuderor totcor. Uapersusto Awieclir ebetrafe,
( Linrites urbici. [Curiis] ab Auguralibus [ad columnas]
i ooserclome, presoliafe Nurpier; uasirslome, 13smur-
( [ad nctiliarium] [ad pra?sidia] Normii ; ad [nctiliarium], ad myr-
( sime, tettome Miletinar; tertiam pracom pracatarum.
1 rhinum], ad [textrinum] Miletinae; ad tertiam [turrium turritamm].
(Uapersusto Awieclir carsome 14TJestic)ier, randeme
( [Curiis] ab Auguralibus ad [cardinem] Festivae, ad [circum]
(Rufrer, tettome Noniar, tettome Salier, carsome
( Eubri, ad [textrinum] Noniae, ad [textrinum] Salii, ad [cardinem]
( Hoier, pertome Padellar.
( Hovii, ad [delubrum] Patellae.
§ 5. RELATION OF THE SACRED BIRDS TO THE LIMITS.
( 15Hondra estom tuderom, porsei subra screihtor sent, parfam
( Infra istos limites, quales supra scripti sunt, parrhani
(dersuam curnaco dersuam seritu. Subra estoml6tuderompeico
( Se|ta^ (et) cornicem Se|tai/ servato. Supra istos limites, picum
noun (augurule), it is hard to find any Panupci, Pusci, Stahmci, Pcrsci) and
adjective, suitable hove and III 7 alike, pc = Lat. quo: thus Potrupe = utroque,
for Wapors. If "NVapers be certainly a in form. Cmp. IV. 14. The sense
noun, Curia seems an approximate in- wanted for Sei potrupe is utrolibet. "We
torprn. jret this by rendering Sei, sit (= Si, Va.
10. Todcome, ill spent for Totcome, — 24), in the sense of French soit, conces-
12. totcor: from totco (= tuticus of sivcly.
Livy) from tota, eivitas, urbs. So A.K. 12-14. This paragraph has been ad-
Wapersus is dative or abl. pi. of conson. mirably digested, and the proper names
det-1. from root Wapev, whence ace. pi. indicated by A. K. At the nouns
. ~VVape(r)i'. Cf. ace. pi. Capif from which do not recur, we may guess
Capir ; dat and abl. pi. Capirus. — Tuder as we can. In Pre-solia, one may
seems to be neuter, with abl. pi. Tudcrus : fancy pnesidia ; in prac, (tern.)
yet it has nom. pi. Tuderor, elc arly mas- in Carso, cardo, (which in re aijraria
culine, as Totcor denotes, in 15, porsi incar.s fossa, limes, FcurioL}; in Kami,
perhaps might be neuter : for see Tore the Saxon round. — Patella is a goddess
Va. \. (A.K.) Tetto has double t in the inscr.
11. Podruhpci = Potrupe. Dr for Tr [For Carso the Rev. J. Davies suggests
is mere euphony, as Adro, Abro for Atro, to me Welsh Cors, a marsh ; Scotch.
Apro. II is intrusive ; pei = pe (as in carec.J
32 TABLE Yla.
( mereto, peica mersta seritu. Sue anclar procanurent, esso
( iLpurrtpkv, picam fyurrfpav servato. Si alites procinuerint, (se)ipsum
( tremnu serse, 17combifiatu. Arsferturo nomine carsitu.
( flectendo retrorsum, conspectum capito. fDictatorem nomine calato.
!" [ ] Parfa dersua, curnaco dersua ; peico mersto,
" [Pompe Tati !] parrbam 5e|i<£j/; cornicem S^iav; picum apio-repl*,
( peica mersta ; 18mersta aueif, mersta ancla, eesona tefe,
\ picam kpurrfpav, itpiffrepas aves, fyurrfpas volucres, }venerare tibi
(tote Ijouine, esmei sta] :: :ci stamitei."
urbi(que) Iguvina3, intra hoc teiuplum (mente) designatum."
$ 6. ON THE MILITARY EOD AND THE CONTINUITY OF SACRED FIRE.
( Esisco esoneir seueir, 19popler anfere(m)ner et ocrer piha(m)ner
(Hosad sacros ritus, populi frecensendi et arcis piandae,
( percam arsmatia™ habitu. Uasor uerisco Treblanir, porsi
( virgam f militarem habeto. Yasa portas apud Trebulanas, quaecunque
( ocrer 20pehanner paca ostensendf, eof issof ostendu, pusi
(arcis pianda3 f caussa ostentantur, ea ipsa ostendito, ut
( pir pureto cehefidia ; surur uerisco Tesenocir; surur21uerisco
( igncm ab igne ustim det ; quum portas ad Tesenacas ; turn portas ad
( Uehijer.
( Yehijas.
15, 16. Hondra and Subra must govern the only occasion in the inscriptions
genitive A.K. Esso— -combifiatu, thus which needs it. Why may not Esona
« Covertu, combifiatu. Ib. 35, 36. This differ from Esonatu, merely as Adora
nearly amounts to a verification of from Adorato in Latin ? Hither:
Tremnu, flectendo. have not met this verb : that
17. Why call on the dictator byname? should be stem of the adjective and
1 lihin 2, 34 shows this to be the Eesonii of a verb (eaovo and rjeron-
. te mihi in auspicio esse nothing incredible. Or, if there In- ;i
Tolo. Respondet, Audivi."— An ellipsis blunder, why should it stick on tli
of the verb in what follows, is to me a letter ? The true word may as wi-11 be a
nave <lil!i( ulty. '1 lie < :I.H' is not like verb E/i-sona. Cmp. Snato, sacratuin,
lla. 26, Yla. '25 ; leu tin-re the abl. with probably shortened from Son:.
the ao ti. tin- verb. Here 19. Perca : see on Ib. 15. Arsmatia:
i« »«' *•!'• is I'l-rhaps see on lib. 7.— 8. Uasor, nom. pi. masc.
.;•!. An-laf esona IB so obvious a (Cmp. Tuderor 12, thouirh that is irreg.)
ne \\lio reads this See oil IV. 22— Torsi is bere ina.sc.pl.
M.n,]>;m> line 5, 20. Ostens-cmli, seems like a
tative vtrb, Ostens = Lat. Osteilta.
. . (May v.e MI])- Final / (for tt] ,
l*<«e hi in r? a Latin?) lim, analo-y.— k: . 1121. Cmp.Herifi,
•o to correct, gi\«> us little «-r no aid, M». 6, Trahuorfi Vila. 2u. A K. render
-H we may iUppOM Est.na to he tiie the last TnMi-vor-.sm. — 7. J)ia ,
thai Ditu. as llahia to Jlahitu, llabetu.— 5.
' dis- Suinr frequeiitlj nciirs in the Koinar
iu -tur This is tallies, in the sens.* o! Dein. Nur
TABLE Via.
38
§ 7. LITANY OVER THE THREE SACRIFICIAL OXEN.
(22P]iE UEREIR TREBLANEIR June Grabouei buf treif fetu.
( Ante portas Trebulanas Jovi Grabovio boves tres facito.
Eso narratu, iiesteis :
Sic nuncupate, sponclens :
( " Teiom subbocau subboco, 23Dei Graboza, ocriper Fisiu,
( "Te f vencrabor veneror, Deus Grabovie, ocre pro Fisio,
totaper Ijouina, erer iiomne, erar nomne. Foss seir, pacer
urbe pro Iguvina, e/ceu/ov nomine, eWj/r?* nomine. Bonus sis, propitius
seir, ocre Fisei, 2Hote Ijouine, erer nomne, erar nomne.
sis, ocri Fisio, urbi Iguvincc, eKtivov nomine (?) enelvns nomin/.
Arsie ! tiom subbocau subboco, Dei Grabowe. Arsier
[Averrunce!] te venerabor veneror, Deus Grabovie ! [Averrunci]
frite ! tiom subbocau 25 subboco, Dei Graboue.
fSor/ioj/ ! te venerabor veneror Deus Grabovie !
( Di Graboi«£ / tiom esu bue peracrei pihaclu, ocreper
( Deus Grabovie ! te (veneror) hoc bove a/cpafy piaculo, ocre pro
Fisiu, totaper louina, «rer nomneper, 2Gerar nomneper.
Fisio, urbe pro Iguvina, ticeivov pro nomine, e/ceij/Tjy pro nomine.
it, are the same, strengthened as
• La.t.-dem. Here alone it is repeated :
turn — turn.
22. Uesteis (for Westens = old Latin
? ) is perhaps nom. of pres.
active, (softened as Tvirels for
i/s) . In such a document as this, it
not wonderful that the partic. active is
elsewhere found ; but the language
not likely to have been without it.
general sense required here, is, "Sic
iipato vota." Grammar forbids our
ing Uesteis, vota ; but Spondcns
Tota faciens) amounts to the same. See
. Va. 7-9, for Eewcstu. If Hostiens
spondens, we understand Hostage and
Hostia. — That Uestic should be
different in sense from Uest, is at the
moment an offence : but we may
iber Fero and Ferio, Spero and
nay, Do and Dico, Pico and
Meo and Mico. In short, Uest
to Welsh Guestl, Uestic to
. — /8. Suboco = sub-voco,
A.K.— If Joco III 28. = ver-
uni, vox, Joco rather than Uoco may be
as Umbrian. — 7. For Subocau we
times have Subocauu Vila. 33, 34,
36. This cannot be accidental error.
The most obvious hypothesis is that this
is fut. = Subvocabo ; nor do I see what
resists it. — Qu. Does not Subvoco (if
that be the true analysis) mean, Voce
submiiisu appello ? as I understand Tac. ez.
24. Arsie, is voc. ; Arsier is gen. sing.
Frite ostensibly is vocative. Lassen and
A.K. render Frite, ritu. Even in VI b.
15, A.K. correct Fisovie erite into Fiso-
vier frite, and render it Fidii ritu. Unless
this be a sort of pun on the name, it
seems to me impossible. (Who would
say. " 0 Jupiter ! Jovis ritu te veneror r ")
Arsie and Arsier frite, Fisovie and Fri-
sovier frite, etc., appear as virtual equiva-
lents. In Latin this is harsh ; in Hebrew
and Christian religion easy ; for with us,
" God" and " Spirit of God" easily in-
terchange. " Man," and the " C'cinmt
of the Man," in Etruscan ideas also
approximate (Horat. Ep. ii. 188) : why
not also in Umbrian ? This made me
think that Frite = 8cu/j.ov. On searching
for etymology, the Scotch wraith, 5ai/j.cavy
occurred to me. Wraith, Frit, are com-
parable ; but I can trace it no further*
26. That Orer = audias is more than
possible, but has no proof. — ft. Ose points
to Osatu VI b. 24, which probably means
34
TABLE Yla.
i Dei Grabouie ! orer ose ! persei ocre Fisie pir orto
I Deu8 Grabovie ! [audias preci !] siqua arci Fisiae ignis f conturbatus
totemc lonine arsmor dersecor 27subator sent, pusi
( est, (vel) in urbc Iguvina fexercitus fSe^/coi f remissi sunt, (facito) ut
j neip heritu. Dei Grabouie, persei tuer perscler uacetom e.st,
( ne fdesideretur. Deus Grabovie, siquid tuis ritibus vitiatum est,
ipesetom est, peretom est, 28frosetom est, daetom est;
-um (datum) est, fimminutum est, f fractum est. SaiKrbv est ;
i tuer perscler uirseto auirseto uas est. Di Grabouie !
( (tamen) tuis ritibus [rb Koa^iov ($) &K.OVP.OV ratum] est. Deus Grabovie !
( persei mers *sei, esu bue 29peracrei pihaclu pihafei. Di
( quidquid fas sit, hoc bove oKpafy piaculo piavi. 1/eus
I Grabouie ! pihatu ocre Fisei, pihatu tota louina. Di
( Grabovie! piato arcem Fisiam, piato urbem Iguvinam. Deus
( Grabouie, pihatu ocrer 30Fisier, totar louinar nomem. Nerf,
( Grabovie ! piato arcis Fisiae, urbis Iguvina3 nomen. Principes,
28. Mersei iu the Inscr.
Orato. (Mommscn in Oscan interprets
r/L-t, orat.) Osc would then seem =
ori, yet might = orationi, preci. These
two words must lie over as doubtful. —
7. The structure of the rest is ably
cleared bv A.K., and I think I now can
explain the thought. Feitu, facito, be-
fore Fuse, is to be supplied from Ila. 4.
omissions of ceremony are treated
:is contingent. The former is cleared up
by 20 ; a neglect to continue the sacred
fire ad arceni piandam. (Hence Ortom
cannot be referred to Lat. Orior : it must
mean conturbatum, and rather alludes to
optvu tfpcu.) The second refers to popler
.iiner — to a neglect of the review
of the city militia, so elaborately com-
manded, I'll. 10-23, VIb. 48-65. With
1 suppose that Subator = Subahtor
jig wrongly dropped), but I render
it lletromissi, Ilemissi (not Subacti).
Thin sense agree* with Ila. li>, and
yields Alitu, mittitu, Miit.ihlc to Ila.
10, 11. -8. J-'..r d.-r.Mrnr, fiefiicoi, wi-11-
, 166 AJIJI. on I>iTMia. Totemu
Lppen-
ih\ 1), but the pure dalivr IIMT nun, mils
to the same : hence the variations in this
"i Tun- perscler is
"i- i!at. pi. is nneertaiii. In
\ .-i •( in
M. r the dalnr '[.liual.
The general sense is clear, though few of
the words can be verified. Uasetom
(Uac,etom) Ib. 8, VIb. 47 is in substance
Vitiatum. Its root may be the Uac of
Uacoze and Sewacne, without ceasing to
be=Vitio, "a flaw." Whether Lat
Vac (empty) can be included in the iden-
tification, 1 am doubtful. Peretom is of
unknown etm. As fl-aiperov b.
Qairov in Homer, irapaiperov might
become irdpairov : and if it did, it might
explain Peretom, imminutum. T
course, is but one possibility out oi many ;
so of daetom (Sairov) SatKrov. Fv.
(Fro9etom ?) for Fractum is more o
— £. Uirseto auirseto, seem to require the
sense, " orderly, disorderly." The sacred
ceremony is valid in spite of ern>
negligencies. KocrjueTs TO. 6/coo-^io, xal ov
<pi\a crol <t>i\a laTiv. Hence I render
Uas, ratum. I think of Latin Vas, >v/rfis,
a security : which has something in com-
mon with / W-idum.
28. 8. Mers sei and ^cr-
ib. 18, sho\v Mers, Mers, to lie a n.
adj. in the predicate : virtual!
From it I derive Merso\vo 111 (>, 1!. -S.
30. Nerf. ace. pi. — J\T( ro is said to be
a prince in Sahiue. — t'a^truo, \
also Oscan. — Frit', ace. pi. is refer
A.K. to Frit, as stem, though ti,
plain it cr<>/>*, whether from Frit, s]
gnnii, or from Greek <f>opd. !'>••
TABLE Via. 35
( arsmo ; ueiro, pequo ; castruo, frif; pihatu. Futu fo(n)*,
(exercitum; viros, pecus; functos, fsilvus; piato. Esto bonus-,
( pacer pase tua ocre Fisi, 3Hote Ijouine, erer nomne, erar
( propitius [pace] tua ocri Fisio, urbi Iguvina?, Ixflvov nomini, •l/ce^s
( nomne.
I nomini.
( Di Grabouie, saluom seritu ocrem Fisi, salvam scritu
(Deus Grabovic, salvum servato ocrem Fisium, salvam servato
(totam Ijouina. Di 32 Grabouie salvom seritu ocrer Fisier,
( urbem Iguvinam. Deus Grabovie ! salvum servato ocris Fisii,
( totar Ijouinar nomem. Nerf, arsmo ; ueiro, pequo ; castruo
( urbis Iguvinre nomen. Principes, exercitum ; vires, pecus ; fundos,
(frif; salua 33 seritu. Futu fo(ii)s, pacer pase tua ocre Fisi,
( silvas ; salva servato. Esto bonus, propitius [pace] tua ocri Fisio,
( tote louine, erer nomne, erar nomne. Di Grabouie, tiom
( urbi Iguvina?, faelvov nomini eWj/Tjs nomini. Deus Grabovie, te(veneror)
( esu bue, 34peracri pihaclu, ocreper Fisiu, totaper louina, erer
( hoc bove, aKpaiy piaculo, ocre pro Fisio, urbe pro Iguvina, ^ivov
( nomneper, erar nomneper. Di Grabouie ! tiom subbocau.
(pro nomine, fueiv^s pro nomine. Deus Grabovie ! te fveneraJor.
35 Di Grabouie, tio esu bue peracri pihaclu ETRU, ocreper
Fisiu, totaper louina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper. Di
^Grabouie, orer ose, persei ocre Fisie pir orto est, tote louine
arsmor dersecor subator sent, pusei neip 37hereitu. Di
Grabouie, persi tuer perscler uacetom est, pesetom est, peretom
est, frosetom est, daetorn est ; — tuer 38 perscler uirsetom auirsetom
uas est.
Di Grabouie ! persi f mers?', esu bue peracri pihaclu ETRU
pihafi. Di Grabouie ! 39 pihatu ocrem Fisi, pihatu tota louina
Di Grabouie ! pihatu ocrer Fisier, totar Ijouinar nome. Kerf,
contrast of " Castruo, Frif," is rather only Sonus in Umbriau pronunciation,
that of cultivated and uncultivated land, not a participle.— )8. Pase (though never
and suggests to me "Fundos, Saltus." written Pa<je) is identified with Latin
In I Ionian revenues the Saltus are alwaj-s Pace by Lassen and A.K. If this be
•prominent. Now in Welsh and Gaelic correct, it must have been imported from
i'Yidd, Frith mean forest, silva; and give Latin. Pax Pactum from Paciscor pro-
exactly the root Frit. bably belongs to the root Pago, Pai^o.
30. )3. Fons, Pacer, are interpreted Only by a peculiar accident has Pax
from the formula of Festus, (given by gained the sense of Venia, Benignitas.
iolati under Strufertarii) Prccor te, Could it take so deep root in an Umbriau
Jupiter, ut mihi volens propitius sis, etc. hereditary ritual?
But Fons (stem Ion of coiison. decl.) is
TABLE Via.
arsmo ; ueiro, ^ pequo ; castruo, fri ; pihatu. Futu fos, pacer
pase tua, ocre Fisie, tote Ijouine, erer nomne, erar nomne.
Di 4l Grabouie ! salvom seritu ocre Fisim, salvam seritu totam
Ijovina. Di Grabouie ! salvom seritu ocrer Fisier, totar
^Ijouinar nomem. Nerf, arsmo; uiro, pequo ; castruo, frif;
salva seritu. Futu fons, pacer pase tua, ocre Fisi, tote 43 Ijouine,
erer nomne, erar nomne. Di Grabouie ! tiom esu bue, peracri
pihaclu ETRU, ocriper Fisiu, totaper louina, erer 44nomneper,
erar nomneper. Di Grabouie ! tiom subbocau.
15 Di Grabouie ! tiom esu bue peracri pihaclu TERTIU, ocriper
Fisiu, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper. Di
46 Grabouie ! orer ose ! pirse ocTem(e) ~Fisiem pir ortom est,
toteme louinem arsmor dersecor subator sent,-pusi neip 47hereitu.
Di Grabouie ! perse tuer perscler uasetom est, pesetom estj
peretom est, frosetom est, daetom est ; — tuer 48 perscler uirseto
auirseto uas est.
Di Grabouie ! pirsi mersi, esu bue peracri pihaclu TERTITJ
pihafi. Di Grabouie ! 49 pihatu ocrem Fisim, pihatu totam
Ijouinam. Di Grabouie ! pihatu ocrer Fisier, totar Ijouinai
nomem. Nerf, arsmo; r>0viro, pequo; castruo, fri; pihatu;,
Futu fons, pacer pase tua, ocre Fisi, tote Ijouine, erer nomne
erar nomne.
Di 51 Grabouie! salvom seritu ocrem Fisim, salvam seritu
totam louinam. Di Grabouie ! salvom seritu ocrer Fisier,
w totar Ijouinar nomem. Nerf, arsmo ; viro, pequo ; castruo,
frif; salva seritu. Futu fons, pacer pase tua, ocre Fisi, ^totf
Ijouiin , < ivi nomne, erar nomne. Di Grabouie ! tiom esu bufl
peracri pihaclu TERTIU, ocriper Fisiu, totaper w Ijouina, crei
nomneper, erar nomneper.
(Di Grabouie! tiom comohota tibrisine buom peracnio11
\ Dcus Grabovio ; tc (vcneror) admotCi rplrrvf bourn
54. Comohota, commote, A.K. In Sul»ni«.\vftu bccomrs Summotu, Sumtu.
the Roman ritual, the use of Commovere m- Suhbotu; Obmowctu, Omiuotu. Ointu
• rploxing. Is it but tlic litany irtains llu- loiii'vr form
Umbriun, \\liii h U.MS Con, Comiiota, Coraohota. — 0. tribririm-, abl.
Co, htbituully in a Im-al M use for apud? in mi triln-iro, rpirrvs, as natine I'rom
- In ('..ini.hnta tin- h i- iu.Mit((l 1.. save iiatio, Iln. 21 : j\.K.
bUtiu. Moweta, >' OO( unlike 56. SjiHam, iuiiiul only as an cpi-
•f*F*v, opouv. Prom the tame root, tln-i uf Md-un. It may bo a vi-rba
TABLE VIb. ;37
( pihaclom r>5 ocriper Fisiu, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar
( piaculorum ocre pro.
nomneper. Di Grabouic ! tiom subbocuu.
( Tages persnimu ^seuom. Surur purdouitu : proseceto
I Quietus ministrato ritum. Dem ponicito : prosectum
( narratu : prose9etir mefam spefam ficlam arsueitu. Aruiom
\ nuncupate : prosectis fjecur [scissum] (et) ferctum addito. fVerbenam
( fetu. Este 57esono, heri uinu, heri poni fetu ; uatuo ferine
( facito. f Ita sacrum, vel vino, vel tbure facito: sanguinem calidum
( fetu.
( facito.
58 POST VERIR TREBLANIR, si gomia trif fetu fTrebo Jouie,
ocriper Fisiu, totaper Ijouina. Persae fetu ; aruiom fetu ; 59p6ne
fetu : taces persnimu.
( Surur narratu, puse pre verir Treblanir. Prosectir struslam
( Dein mmcupato, ut ante portas Trebulanas. Prosectis struem(et)
( ficlam arsueitu.
I ferctum addito.
TABLE VIb.
*PRE VERIR TESENOCIR, buf trif fetu Marte Grabouie, ocriper
Fisiu, totaper Ijouina. Aruiom fetu : uatuom ferine fetu : poni
2 fetu : tages persnihmu.
Prosegetir farsio [sc. pultem ?], ficlam arsueitu. Surur narratu,
puse pre verir Treblanir.
3 POST VERIR TESENOCIR, sif filiu trif fetu fFiso Sangie,
ocriper Fisiu, totaper Ijouina. Poni fetu ; persae fetu ; aruiom
fetu. 4 Surur narratu, puse pre verir Treblanir. Ta9es persnimu.
( Mandraclo difue destre habitu. Prosegetir fickm
(fCistam (Ylb. 50) fcapulo dextro habeto. Prosectis ferctum et
adjective, like sectilem, or our adjectival root Spe, treated of Ila. 1. I suspect
participle " sliced," I render it scissus that Umbiian f conceals a lost g = gh,
until I know better ; and refer it to the and that Spef = o-^ay.
TABLE VIb. (Roman letter).
4. Mandraclo ; see on II b. 19. — Difue, Swcd. Zebe, Zewe. May not Lifuc mean
by VIb. 60, we infer to mean Onso, finger, hilt . ?
handle. Cmp, Dig-itus, Germ. Zehe, 5. Comparing Ape sopo postro pcpcrs-
TAHLE VIb.
arsueitu. Ape sopo postro peperscust,
( struem addito. Postquam o&as in posticum ordinaverit, festivam
( et mcfam spefa™ scalsie conegos fetu Fisovi sangi 6ocriper
( et fjecur [scissum] fsorte f rex-factus facito Fisovio sancto, arce pro
( Fisiu, totaper louina. Eso persnimu VESTISIA, uestis :
( Fisia, urbe pro Iguvina. Sic ministrato festiva, spondens :
" Tio subbocau subboco, Fisovi sangi ! ocriper Fisiu, 7 totaper
Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper. Foils sir, pacer sir,
(Bonus sis, propitius sis), ocre Fisie, tote Ijouine, erer nomne,
8erar nomne. Arsie ! tiom subbocau subboco, Fisoui sanci ! "
Surront (deinde) 9poni pesnimu. MEFA" SPEFA eso persnimu :
" Fisoui sanc.ie ! tiom esa MEFA SPEFA Fisouina, ocriper Fisiu,
totaper Ijouina, 10erer nomneper, erar nomneper.
( Fisouie san§ie ! ditu ocre Fisi, tote Ijouine ; ocrer Fisie (r),
\ Fisovie sanctc ! dato arci Fisiae, urbi Iguvinse ; arcis Fisia?,
( totar louinar dupursus peturpursus, — n fato fito ; perne
V urbis Iguvinae bipedibus quadrupcdibus, — fatum [beatum] ; antice
{postne, sepse sarsite uouse auie esone. Futu fons, pacer
( postice, [opportu n^] integr^ [visa] avi sacra. Esto bonus, etc.
pase tua ocre Fisi, tote Ijouine, 12erer nomne, erar nomne.
Fisouie sangie ! salvo seritu ocrem Fisi, totam louinam.
Fisouie sanyie ! salvo seritu 13 ocrer Fisier, totar Ijouinar nome.
Nerf, arsmo ; viro, pequo ; castruo, frif ; — salva seritu. Futu
fons, pacer pase 14tua, ocre Fisi, tote Ij ovine, erer nomne, erar
nomne. Fisouie sancie ! tiom esa MEFA SPEFA Fisouina, ocriper
Fisiu, 15 totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper. Fisouie
sangie ! tiom subbocau. Fisovie(r) *frite! tiom subbocau."
cust (or pcperecus, Vila. 8.) with Sopa been lost, and replaced by that of Via.
po«tra peretu Ha. 32 ; A\Ysd<> postro 23.
pestu, lib. 19, it is al»uuduutly clear, 9. Mcfa Epcfa, Fisouina. See on 35
>po is the acnts. o/'tinifent to Sopaf. below.
I suppose that a miit,r Sopoiu has a col- 10. Bipedibus, quudrupodibus— Pur =
.«; sense. Of. vallum and vallus. iroS. A.K.
6. /3 :ic^oss= Scalcjeta coni- 11. is translated by AulVocht (Pliil. S.
caz of IV. If Scalsie = sortc, and Seal- of London) " fatum faustura (?) ab anticii,
^eta, ^M.rtiriiis \\.-ruiiil the cniiditions ; a po.slicil si'ptis, .^arctis vocibus avium
especially it' ('.iii.-^ns, Conica/ !)»> ana- sacris (:}." lie -\\islns t«> correcl unn
• <'iiiiiL'.-at(i>)s, jiar- si'auic into noi-us auic. (Wluh- lu> \vas
I think, /•«'.(• about it, Auio, ttriuiti. would no!
VIb. 16. br, ii too much.) By directing us to tM
6. I1 a that the true address, word Saivtus la- 1ms ]>: en the
presenting tho /b/.V« with rou-.v, had key of tin- pavs.i^c. Flatus (Facciol. in
TA!:I.K VI b. #>
j Pose] ;i I;sr-(lie)mu; uosticatu ; atripursatu. Ape
( Online (convivas) ifau festivato : (festivam) exponito. rostquam
{ cam purdingust, prosegeto crus ditu. Eno scalseto uesti^iar
(earn porriciet, prosectum illis dato. Turn 1"rb /CA^COT^ fostivae
| erus conegos 17dirstu. Eno mefam, uesticiam, sopaf,
( illis rex sacrificulus assignato. Turn j-jecur, festivam, offas
j purome efurfatu : subra spahmu. Eno serse comoltu,
( in igne effrigito : supra (ignem) vcm-figito. Turn dorsa commolito,
{ comatir persnihimu. 18Capif, purdita dupla aitu, sacra
( paratis ministrato. Capidas, profanas duplas f disponito. -:icras
( dupla aitu.
( duplas f disponito.
19PRE UERIR UEHIER, buf trif calersuf fetu Uofione Grabouie,
ocriper Fisiu, totaper Ijouina. Uatuom ferine fetu. Herie uinu,
^herie poni fetu. Tages persnimu.
Prosegeter mefam spefam ficlam arsueitu. Surur narratu, pusi
pro uerir 21Treblanir.
22 POST UERIR UEHIER, habinaf trif fetu Tefrei Jovi(e), ocriper
Fisiu, totaper Ijouina. Serse(f) fetu ; pelsana fetu ; aruiora feitu ;
poni 23fetu. Tacjs pesnimu.
Prosegetir strupk™, ficlam anieitu. Surront narratu, puse
uerisco (ad portas) Treblanir.
.„. rio) u Sarte in auguralibus pro integre brian. "Write the word Ehfurgatu, and
)onitur ; Sane sarteque audire vide- you see in it Latin Ecfrigito, Gr. rppuyoo.
•eque." la. 10, the inscr. has Arwies So] Pur, Por for Pro, Per for Pn' . ~/3.
i-wes, and Via. 3, auuei for aui. Spa-hmu, (41 Spahatu) again in Vila.
Irregular spelling is the mildest imputa- 39 : also Spafom Va. 20, which is o.-ten-
tion. I believe also in a dative absolute ; sibly a noun in gen. pi, derived from
aide = aue. Uouse, Visa?, or Uouse, verbal root Spa ; whether Spaf or Spafo
i'idit;c, would be equally good sense. be the nominal stem. In all four pas-
"We have no check on conjecture. sages cookery is concerned ; Subra is found
16. Se-hemu (36) is imperat. (middle?) in all, governing (it seems) Puro or Pir,
rom a root Se. This in Italy fitly re- fire, here, and Uaso, vessel, in 41. The
n-esents ^4(8) of old Greek, hidden in vessel must contain fire, as do the Uasor
'HJLCVOS, carat. If we assume it to be in Via. 19. Hence broiling over the
ictive, = '/£«, Sehemu = Statitatu of fire is meant. If so, Supra spafom,
la. 32, which suits the verbs in con- surely means Supra rerubus; and the
nection. — £. Scalceto is a virtual noun : verb Spa, means, pierce with a spit. (Is
he part (of the Festiva) which falls to not our English spit to the purpose ?)
hem by lot, i.e. which is their fair Crap, also Speture, Speturie Ila. o, 1 ;
llare. apparently from a kindred root Spe,
17. Efurfatu seems unconnected with o-^a-y. (A.K. Avish to translate Spahmu
forfant of Ib. 1, VIb. 43. I suspect as passive imperat).
hat the second f denotes a lost gh ; (as 18. This is conciser and more obscure
with us Laugh is sounded Laf ;) since than la. 18, which requires one double
he g sound is all but evanescent in Uni- set of jugs (common and sacred) for the
40 TABLE VIb.
( Ape habina™ purdingus, 24eront poi habinam purdingust^
\ Postquam agnam porricies, ille-idem qui agnam porriciet,
( destruco persi, uestic,iam et pessondrom sorsom fetu. Capirse-
( dextram ad frontem festivam et piatoriam "f-irvyyv facito. Capide
!persom, osatu : earn mani ^nertru tenitu. Arnipo uestisia
(in) fronte, forato: earn manu sinistra teneto. Donee festivam
» uesticos, capirso subbotu. Isec perstico erus ditu_
stivaveris, capidem fsubmoveto. fltem [rem aliquam] illis dato.
( Esoc persnimu, uestis :
(Hoc (hanc precem) ministrato, fspondens:
"Tiom ^subbocau subboco Tefro(m) Jow'(m), ocriper Fisiu,.
totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper. Fowsir, pacer
si(r), ocre Fisi, tote 27Iouine, erer nomne, erar nomne. Arsie !
tiom subbocau subboco Tefro(m) Joui(m). Arsier frite ! tiom»
subbocau subboco Tefro(m) Jow'm.
"Tefre K Jouie! tiom esu sorsu persontru TEFRALI pihaclu,
ocriper Fisiu, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper^
Tefre ^ Jouie ! orer ose ! perse ocre Fisie pir orto est, tote
Jouine arsmor dersecor subator sent, pusei neip heritu. Tefre
Jouie ! ^perse touer perscler uagetom est, pesetom est, peretom
est, frosetom est, daetom est ; — touer pescler uirseto auirseto
uas est.
31 Tefre Jouie! perse mers est, esu sorsu, persondru pihaclu,
pihafi. Tefre Jouie ! pihatu ocrem Fisi, totam Ijouina. Tefre
Jouie! pihatu 32ocrer Fisier, totar Ijouinar nonie™. Nerf,
arsmo ; uiro, pequo ; castruo, fri ; pihatu. Futu fons, pacer
pase tua, ocre Fisi, tote ^Ijovine, erer nomne, erar nomne.
Tefre Jouie! saluo seritu ocre Fisi, totam Ijouinam. Tet're
Jouie! saluom seritu ocrer Fisier, 34tohar Jouinar nome. Nerf,.
arsmo; uiro, pequo; castruo, frif; salua seritu. Futu fonsr
*W, and unotb.'i doublr srt for the Ar?— 7. Subbotu I interpret as = Stun-
tu, each lor Submowetu. Si e on la. ;'.
^LOtatu, does not recur. Analogy — 5. Isec in IV. 4 might mean hue, co,
Orato, until disproved. So as easily as item: Isont, itidtm (A.K.)
.V-iUiiiiM ii i. -tul, r, n^-.m l'/ct, oral. justifies Isec, item, which ;il>«> is hero
••- contraction easier. her (Idee?) IV ,", i may be lt:i
from Uwtica-iw, or even_ DM&iftM. wrlcL— Unless the aei-us. ^'* is ellipti-
(yiiip. AndiraufuNt. — /3. Arni-po is com- eally understood, lVr>tie«> .^ the ai'.-us.
pared by A. K. with Doni-nim. Ar lor to :
TABLE VI b. 41
pacer pase tua, ocre Fisi, tote Ijouinc, erer 35nomne, erar nomnr.
Tefre Jouie ! tiom esu sorsu persondru Tefrali pihaclu, ocriper
JMsiu, totaper Ijouina, ercr nomneper, erar 3Gnomneper. Tefre
Jouie, tiom subbocau."
( Persclu sehemu ; atro pu(r)satu. 37Pessondro staflare™
( Ordine (convivas) 'Ce/Ta); (dapes) exponito. Piatoriam [humeralem]
jnertruco persi fetu; surront, capirse persom osatu,.
(sinistram ad frontem facito; deinceps, capide (in) fronte forato.
(Suror pesnimu, puse sorsu.
Dein (precem) ? ministrato, ut t^wy??.
| Ape pessondro purdin9us, ^proseceto erus dirstu.
( Postquam piatoriam porricies, prosectum illis assignato.
i Enom uestieiar sorsalir, destruco persi, persome erus dirstu,
( Turn festivae -fTrvyalas dextram ad frontem, protinus illis assignato,,
( pue sorso purdiiicus. Enom 39uesticiam staflarem, nertruco
( ac fTnryV porricies. Turn festivam [humeralem], sinistram
( persi, sururont erus dirstu. Enom pessondro sorsalem,.
(ad frontem, deinceps illis assignato. Turn piatoriam -fTriryaiav
( persome pue persnis fust, ife 40endendu, pelsatu. Enom
( protinus ac ministrayerit, ibi incendito, comburito. Turn
( pesondrom staflare™, persome pue pe(r)snis fus(t), ife
(piatoriam [humeralem], protinus ac ministraverit, ibi
( endendu, pelsatu.
( incendito, comburito.
35. Tefrali must probably be a play sent tense (like (€vy-w-(j.i), they suggest
on the word. Tefrus Jovius is the deity, this theory, and perhaps ought not to
and Tcfro = Tffj.axos IV 2. = re^ej/os find -ni in the past partic.
Vila. 46. ^ This suggests a like play of 40. The moment I believed Ententu to
words in VI b. 9, where the god Fiso mean incendito, I concluded that Pelsatu
(Fidius) is called Fisouio (qu. Fiducius), was comburito : and afterwards found it
and liis Mcfa spefa are entitled Fisouina, to explain Vb. 11, as well as Ha. 43. I
(qu. Fiduciarius). See also on Tursitu regard this as full verification. That
to Vila. ol. Pelsano Ha. 6, etc., is so widely different,
37. Staflarem : see on la. 31. should no more surprise us than the dif-
38. Westi9iar, gen. Supply rl, as Ila. fereuce of Velio and Vellus, Pccto and
41. In fact scaUpeto, the allotted portion, Pectus, Uro and Urina, Cremo and
might be added, as VI b. 16. Cremorem.
38, 39. The intimate relation of Per- 40. ft. Uaso, ace. of conson. decl. may
some pue, as statim quod, protenus ac,v be in apposition to Porse, (as, Urbem
is clear.— 0. Persnis fust. The composi- quain statue, vestra est) : or if Subra may
tion is regarded by A.K. to prove that govern accus. it is governed by Subra,
iVrsni -hium Persnis fust are passive de- which is its logical relation. — As Via.
ponents; Persnis is assumed ==Persnito8. 19 the same fire-vessels were to be used
— These tenses are also comparable to a on three occasions, so here the festive
Greek verb in -pi. Indeed, when A.K. meat is to be roasted over the same vi»cl
treat -ni of Persni as added to the pro- (or vessels, if we make Uasof of it) as.
42 TABLE VI b.
( Enom uaso, porse pesondrisco babus(t), 41serscf subral
( Turn vas, quodcunque cum piatoriis habuerit, dorsa supra I
(spahatu, anderuomu, sersitu, arnipo comatir
(verubus) figito, finterjicito, -tvuTurdra (versato) donee fcoctis
(pesnisfust. Sersef pisher comoltu ; serser comatir |
( ministraverit. Dorsa quivis mola-conspergito ; dorsis fcoctis
( persnimu. 42Purdito fust.
( ministrato. Profanum fuerit.
43 VOCUCOM Jouiu, pone ovif furfant, vitlu toru trif fetu. Marte
Hor«£ fetu,popluper totar Ijouina, totaper Ijouina. Uatuom ferine
44 fetu : poni fetu : aruiom fetu. Ta§es persnimu. Proseyetir
fa(r)siom, ficlam arsueitu. Surront naratu, puse uerisco Treblanir.
45 VOCUCOM COREDIER, vitlu toru trif fetu. Honde Qerfi fetu,
popluper totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina. Uatuo ferine fetu:
aruiom 46fetu ; heri uinu, beri pone fetu. Ta9es persnimu. Pro-
sec,etir tessedi™, ficlam arsueitu, Surront narratu, puse uerisco
Treblanir; eno ocar 47pihos fust. Suepo esonie esono ander-
uacose ua9etome fust, auif asseriatu ; uerofe Treblanu couertu :
restef esonom feitu.
(48Pone poplom afferom beries, auif asseriato etu; sururo
Quum populum recensere voles, aves observatum ito : deinde
stiplatu, pusi ocrer pihanner. Sururont combifiatu : eriront
cantato, velut arcis piandae. Deinceps fcojitemplator : iisdem
(tuderus auif 49seritu. Ape angla fcombifian^ius^ perca
( limitibus aves servato, Postquam alitem conspici^ virgam
49. Combifian?iust. We seem to need the 2nd pers.
(
were the expiatory meats. But dat. pi. time."—y. Sersitu (Zersitu) romo-ora,
Uasus, ace. pi. Uasof, would he irregular. reverse it ; as &/0o Kal evda al6\\ft of
41. A.K. v,y nf Spahatu, "mit Deh- Odyss. 20, 27.
; T Spain." J far inm-p easily 42. Purdito fust. Too abrupt, ('nip.
KJlieve m_a contraction, and that the Vila. 46, which has Enom ; and I b. 38,
true root is Spaho or even Spaf; the which has Eno esono, prefixed.
V( rlt '' : I'l'oni tin- 11. nui Spa to. 43-46, sec notes on Ib. 10-20. The
-~0. Ander-nomo, has n<> strict jiarallcl. Avhole of this has been translated by A.K.
M\. an a.h.rhial si-nse, equi- with remarkable success. I ha\
• lni,t, if lujinu be an abla- added half a do/en words.
UTC. \\M\ wt twin- have the imperat. ' 48. Eriront, implies a dativ.> Krir,
u-himn VI h. •»!>; and the sounds illis. On this ground (T suppose) A.K.
O, U admit §o eaqr traapodtiOB, that, so stiffly resist Eras, illis; or rather,
"uiiim In in jr a recognised never o'nco seem to suspect in it surh a
p t.. \V,, inn M -, ms a sense. Yet neither do they offer any in-
'-lit Ub«rty. Qnfded then by -I!), terpu. whatever of Krns nor is Krir nor
I •••mil lOwtem, jacito: and Eris aiiy\\ here found separate.
Om time to 49. there is a confusion bet ween 2nd
TABLE VIb.
43
( arsmatiam anouihimu, cringatro hatu. Destrame scapla
( militarcm frcjicito, lituum capito. Dcxtrum in humerum
( anonihimu ; pir endendu. Poni ^esonome feiw, ptife pir
( frejicito; igncm incendito. Thus in sacrum fer<w, ubi ignis
/ entelust. Ere fertu, poe perca arsmatiam habiest : erihont
(f incaluerit. Illc ferto, qui virgam militarcm habebit : Idem
I asom destre onse fertu. Erucom prinuatur dur 51etuto ; percaf
( calathum dextra ansa ferto. Cum illo patricii duo eunto ; virgas
( Pom9iater habituto. Ewwom stiplatu " Parfa Desua —
\Punica3 mali habento. Turn carmine invocato " Pan-ham Ae|tai/ —
( seso, tote louine — ." Sururont combifiatu Uapefe
( sibimet urbi (que) Iguvinae — ." Deinde conspicito [Curias] ad
f Auieclu(f ), neip 52amboltu, prepa Desua combinan^ifust) .
( Auguralcs, nee [oculos reflectito], antequam Ae|ta^ conspiciet.
( Ape Desua combinan^iust, via auiecla esonome ituto,
I Postquam Ae^or conspiciet. viam auguralem in sacrum eunto,
i com peracris sacris. Ape Ace(r)soniame53hebetafeberiust,
\ cum. re\elais hostiis. Postquam Aquiloniam ad [columnas] venerit,
( enom termnuco stahituto. Poi perca arsmatia habiest,
(turn apud terminum stanto. Qui virgam militarem habebit,
i and 3rd person in Herii«, Combifian-
qiust, Ferar. One may fancy t lost in
Heries, but this is impossible with Ferar.
The phenomenon at first inclined me to
take Angla as noni. and interpret Com-
bifiatu, convenito, "meet," rather than
conspicito, look. I now believe that the
ambiguity of the imperative, which may
be either 2nd or 3rd p. confused the
mind of the engraver, both here and in
some other places. — /3. It would be satis-
factory, if we could obtain a clear etymo-
"f Combifia. I suspect that its root
— (for j3 is only euphonic, as the
:s say torn batera for rbv irarepa,') =
rici:i = Spicia. When or/ce7r turns into
one might almost expect some other
language to have Spep. AVhat else is
Eii-1. Peep but Spy ? Notoriously Spec
= Spiih-eii of Germ. =: Spy. Also
has dropt s from the root Spec ;
Heachd is Speculate, Watch, Spy.
If then 1'ifia really means "to look out,"
it is probably in form and fact = our
1>(- '• — 7. That llejicito in two different
exactly suits each time, implies
that we have alighted on the right word.
50. Erihont here = Eront of Arlb. 24.
A.K. treat h as a proper part of hont =
dem ; and refer to Gothic Ilun, where I
cannot follow them. But I see weight
in Hontac, inde, as implying that h is
lost in Erafont, Eront, etc. — £. Aso, evi-
dently some vessel. A.K. suggest Arula,
as diminutive of Asa, ara. Yet Eso of
the earlier dialect, IV. 15, Ha. 40, is
likely to be the same vessel. A basket
or coffer was essential to carry frank-
incense and sacrificial gear. Cmp. the
Mandraclo VI b. 4.
51. Scso, with Sueso, VII b. 1, lead
me now to translate final -so by -met.
In etm. -so may = -ptc or -pse of popu-
lar Latin ; as suiipte culpfi, reapse ; if -so
conceals isso, ipso. (See csso Via. 2.)
]>y analogy of Tcfe, tibi, we should have
Sefe, sibi ; yet if Siom were ace. (as
Tiom is ace.), perhaps Scfe admitted
contraction. Sibimet is the sense we
need.
52. Amboltu ; in sound is like Am-
bulato ; but that sense does not here
suit. We want oculos reflectito ; to which
An, re, agrees. In Breton and Wi-lsh,
Gwel means sight; Welsh, Wela, look ;
Possibly Anboltu = re-spicito. — £. For
44 TABLE Ylb.
( eturs(i)tahamu. Eso eturs(i)taliamu : " Pis est totar 51Tarsi-
( ecsecrato. Sic ecsecrato: "Quis est urbis Tadi-
( nater, trifor Tarsinater ; Tuscer, Naharcer, Jabuscer nomner ?
(natis, agri Tadinatis, Tusci, Naharci, Japudisci nominis?
( e(re) etu eh esu poplu. Nosue ier ehe esu poplu, so pir habe(r)
( ille ito ex hoc populo. Nisi ibis ex hoc populo, si quid habes
iMesme pople, portatu ulo pue mers est, fetu uru
in hoc populo, portato filluc fquo? fas est, facito fulla re,
( pirse mers est. Trioper eheturs(i)tahaimi ; ifont ter- 1
I quacumque fas est. Ter ecsecrato ; ibidem ad ter-
j mnuco com prinuatir ^stahitu. Eno deitu : " Arsmahamo, j
(minum cum patriciis stato. Turn dicito : "Armemur (?)
(caterahamo, Jouinur !" Eno com prinuatir peracris sacris
' fcatervemur, Iguvini!" Turn cum patriciis reXefats hostii>
( ambretuto. Ape ambrefurent 57termnome, benurent
( ambiunto. Postquam ambierint in terminum, (et) venerint
( termnome com prinuatir, eso persnimumo ta9etur :
( in terminum cum patriciis, sic (prece) ministrato taciti :
"Qerfe Martie ! Prestota Qerfia Qerfer ^Martier! Tursaj
Qerfia Qerfer Martier! totam Tarsinatem, trifo(m) Tar-
sinatem; Tuscom, Naharcom, Jabuscom nome ; 59 totar Tar-
sinater, trifor Tarsinater, Tuscer, Naharcer, Jabuscer nomner
( nerf, gihitu' an§ihituf; jouief, hostatuf 60anhostatuf,
(principes, citatos non-citatos; fjuvenes, hastatos non-hastatos,
<>iium we have Pane, Vila. 46. Prepa Hastatos: — the men of military ag^l
appear degenerate from Prepan, whether actually armed for the militia,
I1" \wm. or Anhostatuf, not so armed.
65. Ewne popfe (dative). SeeAppcn- 60. A.K. interpret from Tursitu to the!
du I. on Locative cases. end, as a series of ablatives ; tlu 11 the
67. The Pnestita is daughter of Qerfus, verb equivalent to Perditotc is 0111:
and ^erfuu is son of Mars. Tursa and I confess I had thought that (as in Latin);
Pnerata are sisters, A.K. the verb might take the number of the
69. (Jibituf -= i citos inform ; say A.K. nearest noiniii. But the plural J-'
— We may conjecturally explain Princi- in 61 primu facie discount! nances us in
pel citato* TC! non citatos, as those who taking Tursitu as a verb.— Of the ahla-
•re or arc not Senators. The Senator tives, four seem pretty clear ; if we majr
was not niily enrolled, conscriptus ; he trust the Sanscrit lore by which A.A.1
wu specially summoned to tin- Senate at identity Sauitu with uer<£. When tlu-\
erery meeting. This jimv lerre, till we refer Ninetu to ningo, 1 wonder that they
get KomcUiiDff more certain. -— /3. The do not appeal to v(<j>os for Ncpitu
contrail of Werf. anmom, I'lincipcs, the tour tirst ablatives, I look rat!
eiercitum ; herf < \, it. |,,\i, |. \\.n-ds of moral sense. In the two last 1
lUywenoi ml. . that Jovief «= jnven.s, h;,\r in ,uiml Soph. (Kd. T. 270, 1.-
mt juinores, liable in M-I-M- in tin- ;irmy ? A.K. in I'n-plotatu see inwiilativi.
—1' um : naturally means is not that in Sauitu ?
TABLE Vila. 45
( tursitu, treniitu, — hondu, holtu, — ninctu,
;! ( (perditotc) [ecsecratione ct terrore, cacdc ct scditione], nivibus
( nepitu, — sonitu, sauitu, — preplotatu, previ(c')latu.
( ct nubibus, tonitni et imbre [segetum lue et prolis abortione].
G1Qerfe Martie, Prestota Qerfia Qerfer Martier, Tursa Qerfia
Jerier Martier, fututo foner pacrer pase vestrd, pople totar
|[joumar,G2tote Ijouine; ero(m) nerus [principibus'] ^ihitir an9ihitir,
ovk\s hostatir an(h)ostatir, erom nomne, erar nonme.
( Ape este dersicurent, eno G3deitu, "Etato Ijouinur !"
(Postquam ita dixerint, tum dicito, " Itatum, Iguvini!"
. ( porse percara arsmatiam habiest. Ape este dersicust,
(quicumque virgam militarem habebit. Postquam ita dixerit,
i duti ambretuto euront. Ape termnome 64couortuso,
j \ bis ambiunto iidem. Postquam in terminum converterunt,
* sururont pesnimumo. Sururoiit deitu, " Etaians," deitu :
( deinde (prece) ministranto. Deinceps dicito, "Itent!" dicito:
( enom tertim ambretuto. Ape termnome benuso, 65 sururont
i ( tum tertium ambiunto. Postquam in terminum venerint, deinceps
j ( pesnimumo. Sururont deitu, "Etaias/" Eno prinuatur
( (prece) ministranto. Deinceps dicito, "Itent." Tum patricii
( §imo etuto erafont via, pora benuso.
\ [domum] eunto easdem vias, f quibus venerint.
TABLE Vila.
FOUR MORE TRIPLET SACRIFICES.
3FoNDLiRE abrof trif fetu, heriei rofu, heriei peiu. Qerfe
Marte feitu, popluper totar liouinar, totaper 4Ijouina. Uatuo
ferine feitu, poni fetu, aruio fetu. Ta9es persnimu. Prosecetir
mefum spefam, ficlam arsueitu. 5Surront narratu, puse uerisco
Trcblanir.
62. Dcrsicurcnt, for Dedicurent, re- supine for tlic Latin impersonal ; so that
.lupl. tense = dixerint ; from prajterite I tandum gives the sense ? — Evidently the
stem Dcdic = dix. A.K. bearer of the pcrca arsmatia exercises
(>;!. "Itatum;" a supine of frcqucn- military command, verifying my sense
verb. Difficult syntax. Are we of Arsmatia.
,to suppose that the Umbrians use the
46 TABLE Vila.
( Ape traha Sahatam combifiangust, enom erus dirstu.
( Postquam trans Sahatam conspectum ceperit, turn illis assignato.
6RuBiNE porca trif, rofa ote peia, fetu Prestote Qerfie Qerfer
Martier popluper totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina. Persaia fetu,
poni fetu, arvio fetu. Surront narratu, pusi pre uerir Treblanir.
Ta9es persnimu. 8Prosegetir stru§lam, ficlam arsueitu.
( Ape fswpo postro pepe(r)scus, enom pesclu RXJSEME
( Postquam offas in posticum ordinaveris, tum ordine [in porticu]
I uesticatu Prestote Qerfic 9Qerfer Martier, popluper totar
( festivato Pra3stitae Ccrfiae Cerfi. Martii pro populo, etc.
Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina.
SEnom uescnir ADRIR, RUSEME, eso persnihimu :
Turn vasculis nigris, [in porticu], sic ministrato :
"Prestota Qerfia Qerfier Martier, tiom esir uesclir adrir,
popluper totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, nerar
nomneper. P. Q. Q. M. *PREUENDU uiaf eclaf atterom tote Tarsi-
nate, trifo Tarsinate ; 12Tursce, Naharce, Japusce, nomne ; totar
Tarsinater, trifor Tarsinater ; Tuscer, Naharcer, Jabuscer 13nerus
$itir an9ihitir ; jouies hostatir an(h)ostatir ; ero(m) nomne.
P. Q. Q. M. futu fons, 14pacer pase tua, pople totar Ijouinar,
* f Operito vias [secretas saltuum].
TABLE Vila. (Roman letter).
3. Heriei, optative = Herijei of Ha. open ; if Aha = Ehe (cmp. Ahtre, extra)
16. or else Aha = ab, Danish af, Engl. off.
8. The Rusa must be some part of the 11/3. Via ecla attero, may bo three
temple ; — the court ? the portico ? — nouns in apposn. More probably they
suitable for a feast. A.K. suggest have syntax like Vias asperas montium".
Ruseme, rurit in the country ; but this If so, a likely prayer would be, Operite
is forbidden me by mv other renderings. vias secretas montium. On turning to the
They do but give for Ape supo, etc. Welsh dictionary with this notion, 1
"Poetquam a posterior erit, found Achel, latebra ; Achles, refugium;
turn in sacrih'cio (?) run (?) saltato Tree- Achlesu, perfugas recipio ; evidently ;i
native family of words. If Eclo were
11, _'7. I'nu.ndu, Ahauendu, seem connected with this, it might mean late-
nccessaiily (<• m. -an OjH-nto, A])erito. brosus, or rather latens.— For atiTo"1,
' the roud to our enemies, open the which I fancy might mean Montium or
road to our people." ]:. ntry interprets Saltuum, I can find nothing nearer than
Ap-erio, bend up ; Op-erio, bend across; Greek oA<ros, aAros, stem aXres, which
comparing (I-ithuanian ?) At-weru, Ux- in Italy would aprwri be Alter ^in spite
weni; with Ap-iriu, I'.u- Ap-\um, root of Latin saltus) as y(t>t(<r}-os = gener-is.
\arua, crock^ .1. 'I hi- i.-, pmlmhl, , il'no We do not know the I'lnhiian lor nioun-
moro. 80, tiom AVc iiddi, turn, (or from tain ; if it be not Alp, it may he Alter.
Engl. !'. ml, l.utiii 1'andusA we BCC u (A nom. Ater would probably make
poniMi- <t\iiioii i.f ri.udulu, turn in Atro, not Atero.)
^bhut; Aliawtmhi, dun of, =
TABLE Vila. 47
otc Ijouiiu) (Torn nomne, erar ncrus §ihitir ancihitir, jovies
5hostatir aii(li)ostatir. P. Q. Q. M. saluom seritu poplom totur
jouinar, saluam seritu 1Gtotam Ijouinam. P. Q. Q. M. saluo
eritu popler totar Ijouinar, totar Ijouinar, 17nome. Nerf,
irsmo ; uiro, pequo ; .castruo, frif ; salva seritu. Futu fons,
>acer pase tua, popler totar Ijouinar, 18tote Ijouine, erer nomne,
irar nomne. P. Q. Q. M. tiom esir uesclir adre'r, popluper
9 totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper.
'. Q. Q. M. tiom 20subbocau.
( Prestotar Qerfiar Qerfer Martier foner frite ! tiom subbocau.
( Pmestitao (Jerfiac Cerfi Martii bona? tSa^ov! te yenerabor.
( Enoni persclu eso deitu : 21P. Q. Q. M ! tiom «'sir uesclir adr/r
( Turn ordiuc hoc dicito : . te his vasculis nigris
( tiom plener, — popluper totar Ijouinar 22 totaper Ijouina, erer
( te plenis, —
tomneper, erar nomneper. P. Q. Q. M. tiom subbocau. Pres-
otar 23 Qerfiar Q. M. foner frite ! tiom subbocau.
( Eiiom uesticatu, ahatripursatu. Enom ruseme 24 persclu ues-
( Turn festivato, (dapes) exponito. Turn [in porticu] ordine fes-
j ticatu Presto te Q. Q. M. popluper totar Ijouinar, totaper
(tivato Prasstitse Cerfisc, etc.
jouina.
( E^y^om uesclir 25ALFiR persnimu. Superne adrom trahuorfi
( Turn vasculis albis ministrato. Superne nigrorum transvorsim
( andendu.
( hnpordto.
Eso persnimu : uPrestota Q. Q. M. ! tiom 26esir uesclir alfir,
>opluper totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar
lomneper. P. 2TQ. Q. M. *AHAUENDU uiaf eclaS atterom, pople totar
jouinar, toto Ijouine; popler totar Ijouinar, 28 totar Ijouinar
lerus 9iliitir ancihitir, jouies hostatir anhostatir, erom nomne,
rar nomne.
Prestota Q. 29Q. M. ! saluom seritu poplom totar Ijouinar,
jaluam seritu totam Ijouinam. P. Q. Q. 30M. ! saluom seritu
popler totar Ijouinar, totar Ijouinar nome. Nerf, arsmo ; uiro,
pequo ; castruo, frif ; 31 salua seritu. Futu fons, pacer pase tua
* f Apcrito vias [sccretas saltuum].
48 TABLE Vila.
pople totar Ijouinar, tote Ijouine, erer nomne, erar nomne,
P. *(J. Q. M. ! tiom esir uesclir alfer popluper totar Ijouinar.
totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar ^nomneper. P. Q. Q. M. !
tiom subbocau. Prestotor Qerfiarr Q. M. foiier frite ! tiom ^sub-
bocau." Enom persclu (or dine) eso persnimu :
" P. Q. Q. M. ! tiom isir uesclir alfir, tiom plener, ^popluper
totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper.
P. Q. Q. M. ! tiom 36subbocaww. Prestotar Qerfiar, Q. M. foner
frite ! tiom subbocdww.
Enom uesticatu, ahatripursatu. 37Uesti^am et mefam spefam
bcalsie conegos fetu Fisovi sanc^Y, popluper totar Ijouinar, totaper
Ijouina. Surront ^narratu, puse post uerir Tesenocir.
( Uestisiar erus ditu. Enno uestisiam, mefam spefam, sopam
( Festivae (ri) illis dato. Turn festivam, f jecur [scissum], ofFam
I purome efurfatu : 39 supra spahamu. Tra/Sahatam etu.
(in ignc feffrigito : supra (ignem) veru-figito. Trans Sahatam ito
( Ape trsiha Sataha couortus, ennom comoltu, comatir
( Postquam trans Sahatam converteris, turn mola conspergito, coctis
( persnihimu. Capif 40sacraf aitu.
( ministrato. Capides sacras f disponito.
41Trahaf Sahate uitlaf trif feeiu Turse Qerfier Qerfer Martier,
popluper totar Ijouinar, totaper Ijouina. Persaea fetu: poni
42 fetu : aruio fetu : ta§es persnimu. Prosepetir struclam, ficlam
arsueitu. Surront narratu, puse uerisco Treblanir.
Ape ^purdin^iust, carsitu, pufe fabrows facurent. Puse erus
dfrsa, ape erus dtrsust, postro combifiatu; — Rubiname, ortis
44dersa: enem traha Sahatam combifiatu, erus dersa. Enem
Rubiname postro covertu ; comoltu, comatir persnimu, et 45capif
sacra (f) aitu. Enom traha Sahatam covertu ; comoltu, comatir
perei i i 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 : cnom purditom fust.
1 4<JPostertiom pane poplom andirsafust; porse porc-am
( Post tertium (diem) quam populum indicaverit ; quisquis virgam
43. Abroiu. A.K. justly regard this word as monstrous and impossible. A Latin
<*rrer, reading Ah r..///, in Ktru.syan u-\t. may have nii>t;iki-n 1,1 tor ns. I do not
tliink he conld have so i f. Jli-mr 1 incliiu; to n-ail Abrom, in spite oi' 1 b.33.
11. ('. inluti.itii, .umpand \\itli (',,].!- first disclosing to us that -aja is optative
26, u of great importance us mood.
TAHI.K Vila.
41)
(arsmatiam habicst, ct priuuatur dur, tefruto, Tursar,
\ militarem habcbit, et patricii duo, ab rc/ieVet Tursa}, hoc
( tacetur 47persnihimumo ;
( (hanc precem) voce submissa ministranto :
" Tursa Jouia ! totam Tarsinatem, trifom Tarsinatem, Tuscom,
Xaliarcom, Jabuscom iiomem ; totar 48Tarsinater, trifor Tarsinater,
Tuscer, Naharcer, Jabuscer nomner iierf, 9ihituf ancihituf ; jouief
hostatuf an(h)ostatuf, 49tursitu, tremitu ; hondu, lioltu ; ninctu,
nepitu ; szmitu, sauitu ; preplo Aotatu, preutflatu. Tursa Jouia !
futu fons, ^pacer pase tua, pople totar Jouinar, tote Jouine, erar
nerus gihitir ancihitir, joules hostatir anhostatir, erom 51nomne,
erar nomne.
( Este trioper deitu.
( Ita ter dicito.
Enom juengaf fperacrio tursituto,
Turn juvencas aKpaias sacranto,
( porse percam arsmatiam habiest, et 52prinuatur. Hondra
( quisquis virgam militarem habebit, et patricii (itti duo}. Infra
( furom Seliemeniar hatuto, totar pisi heriest. Pafe trif pro-
( [Fora] Semoniae capiunto, urbis qui volet. Quas tres pri-
rmom haburent, eaf Acersoniem ^fetu Turse Jouie, popluper
( mum ceperint, eas in Aquilonia facito Tursse Jovia3, pro populo
totar Jouinar, totaper Jouina. Surront narratu, puse uerisco
Treblanir. Aruiom fetu : ^persaea fetu. Stru9lam, ficlam, pro-
se§etir arsueitu. Taces persnimu : poni fetu.
51. Peracrio is neut. pi. (May it, in
the adjective, be of all genders ?) Per-
acnio111. gen. pi. is strained syntax " Ju-
vencas ex egregiis," i.e. egregias. The
omission of final f and m where it leaves
the number and sense uncertain, is won-
derful.—Tursituto, pi. of Tursitu; is
found only with the goddess Tursa ;
perhaps allusively.
52. Promom. This word is important,
as fixing the scope of the whole. It was
a seizure of cattle. We presume, the
owners were indemnified. Cmp. Va.
1-10. — Pisi heriest, quisquis volet, is
plural in idea, and hangs on to the plural
verb Hatuto. — Acersoniew = Aceronig of
Ib. 43. See Appendix I.
54. Persaeafetu. This seems strangely
out of place : but cmp. Ila. 13. ft
comes like an afterthought.
50
TABLE Vllb.
EvOvvat, OF THE MAGISTER.
i Pi>i panupei fratrexs fratrus Attiersier fust, erec sueso-
( Qui quandoquc fmagister fratribus Attidiis fuerit, ille fsuacraet
( fratrecatc portaja sevacnef fratrom 2Attiersiom desenduf ; pifi
I fraternitati portet puros fratrum Attidiorum [indices] ; quos
( reper fratreca pars est erom ehiatof, iponne juengar tursiandu
( re pro fraterna fpar est esse [exhibitos] quum juvenca? sacrabuntur
( liertei. 3A.ppei arfertur Attiersir poplom andersafust, sue
( ultro. Postquam f dictator Attidius populum indicaverit, si (magu-
neip portust issoc, pusei subra screlitom est, 4fratreci motor
I ter ?) non portaverit hoc r velut supra scriptum est, magistro inultae
C sins, a. ccc.
\ sint (irrogentur\ asses trecenti.
TABLE Vllb. (Roman letter).
I. Sue-so, sure-met, on -so, see VI b.
it 1 . Sue, = suae, follows from Tua, tua ;
;, vcstra. — In 2, we have Fratreco
. terno ; naturally then, Fratrecat =
frnternitat. Fratrecs with dative Fra-
treci in 4, •jives us grammatical instruc-
tion as to the nom. of the conson. decl.
Indeed Fons, nom. of conson. decl. is
similar.
-'. Desenduf, is the noun with which
'•ue agrees. It may express either
sacrificial gear or (what may seem too
modern a thought) a warrant from the
magistrate to seize the cattle " ultro ;"
or perhaps rather insignia understood as
a warrant; indicia. If Desenduf = Der-
senduf, (as Desua for Dersua,) we might
:idicia out of it. True, it is mascu-
: ut Index is used for Indicium. — £.
I suppose may = Latin adj. par. —
ia-to, u participle. Since Habeto
becomes Hah(i)tu, Hatu, it is possible
that E-hia-to means Ex-hibi-to. — 5.
Ponne (so in the inscr.) is possibly the
more correct spelling everywhere.
3. Appei, to judge by ^irei, is less
correct than Ape (Api, Apei). — ft. Attier-
sir in nom. is comparable to Fisim for
Fisiom. This clause is of value, as dis-
closing the syntax of Vila. 46.— 7. i
neut. sing, alluding to Desenduf, masc.
pi. which is strange. Issoc (so in the
inscr.) seems to mean only Esoc, hoc.
It is remarkable that the Etrusco Um-
brian portion ends with a tine on the
dictator by the magister or quaestor with
a vote of the majority of the brethren ;
and this ends with a fine on the magister
for neglect, when the dictator has initi-
al cil proivi'dings : — if at least I u
stand the passages.
51
APPENDIX I.
ON THE LOCATIVE CASES.
1. In Tables III. IV. and in Ha., we find the postposition Ar (=
Latin Ad = Irish Ag) joined to accus. case. Asam-ar, ad aram;
Spinam-ar, ad mensulam ; Spantim-ar, ad patinam; but in coi; rd
with another accusative the final r vanishes ; as tertiam-a(r) spanti(ni).
This use of ar, a- is wholly confined to those tables, and seems to
indicate their antiquity.
2. Final -en (== Latin In with accus. = Greek et»y) is also found in
Table III. IV. alone. Arwam-en, els Apovpav, in arvum ; Wocom-en,
in focum ; Esonom-en, in sacrum ; are the only instances with accusa-
tive. With dative case, the same once expresses rest ; viz. Arwe-n,
4v apovpq. But final n in Umbrian always tends to become m, as in
Latin musam for /xoDo-cw, num for M<£J/; moreover final m readily
vanishes. It is instructive to find in Ib. 16, Pone menes Aceronmm-
, Quum venies in Aquiloniam, (where final -em is evidently corrupt
for -en) and in the parallel place of the later dialect, VI b. 52, Ape
A.eesoniam-0 benust, Postquam in Aquiloniam venerit; where -em has
become -*, At the same time, for the case of rest, " At Aquilonia,"
we have Aceronie (the mere dative) Ib. 43, and Acersonie-m, (dative
with -m == -em = -en, in) Vila. 52. Thus just enough is preserved
to clear up the origin of these terminations.
3. Some uncertainty hangs over the particle -ne, which we c;iunot
overlook in Menz-ne, apud mensam, side by side with Menzarum,
mensarum. Besides this, there is Armu-ne, apud exercitum, where
apparently -ne is joined to ablative, not to dative. Does this distin-
guish -ne from en, as in and apud ? Menz(a)-ne, or Menze-ne ? of the
fl-declension, and Armu-ne of the o-decl. are our only instances.
[Dicamne (II a. 8) I now see to have a widely different interpretation.
Ufestne, IV. 22, is wholly dark. In the rt-declension the prevalent
forms are as follows : —
tottf-me, in urbe
totam-e, in urbem
toter-e, in urbibus
totaf-e, in urbes.
Totaf-e, may be replaced by Totaf-cm ; so that -e, -em no doubt mean
-en. Totere is euphonic for Totese ; as Facurent for Facusent, Totarum
for Totasum, Ererec for Eresec ; even in the old dialect, s between two
vowels becoming r. A.K. are disposed to treat Totese as a variation of
the dative Totes, similar to Ti/*a«n for r^ais : but this seems to open.
52 APPENDIX I.
the new question, whether TI/WUO-I itself is not abbreviated from.
vifuuff'tv, and similarly Totere for Totes-en. In the singular,
Tote-me is anomalous. Is it for Tote-ne ? If so, m changes to n in
the middle of a word; and why is it not Tota-me, with all. as Armu-ne ?
It seems a lame reply, — " Tota-me would confound the thought with
that of Totam-e." To avoid confusion, it would have been obvious
nither not to corrupt n to m than to change ablative to dative.
In fact in the o-declension this confusion does exist. Esonome
(apparently) means in sacro, or in sacrum : whether from confounding
Esono-me with Esonom-e(n), there are no means of deciding.
In Ib. 14, we have Wapef-em awiecluf-e, represented in. Ylb. 51
(later dialect) by Uapef-e auieclu. The former shows an attempt al
concord, converting the postposition into a case, by adding -e to Awie-
cluf. See III. 20.
4. A new difficulty rises in two passages, where the meaning is clear :
Ksme pople, in hoc populo (or intra hunc populum), and Esmei stah-
mei, intra hoc templum. Why have we datives ? The question is the
same as we just now put concerning Tofe-me. Apparently then the
-me of Esme is the same as of Toteme. Is then Esme contracted from
Eseme ? (I see nothing gained by inventing a new demonstr. Esmo =
Eso.) Esme contracted is so closely in analogy to Menzne, that (the
sense being the same) we seem forced to identify the -me with the -ne,
although the latter governs an ablative in Armu-ne.
Perhaps we ought to expect, in, regard to the case of Rest, such un-
accountable irregularities, when in Greek the irrvotyi, ovpavoft, or^ea^
perplex us, while we have in Latin Brundusii, at Brundusium, Belli,
at war ; which look like genitives, although we read Carthagini, at
Carthage'; Tibure, at Tivoli. Whoever can believe that Brundisii is n
" dative in disguise," may well believe the same of Armu in Armune.
What if the radical o which generally vanishes in the dative of the
Umbrian, stood its ground in the composition of the dative witli -no,
exceptionally? Then Armune means Armoe-ne. I have no better
solution.
APPENDIX II.
ON DERSUA, MERSTA.
Dersua has a moral notion akin to " favourable" in every passage.
For instance VI b. 51, "Then let him. invoke Parrha dersua ;
and let him not turn back until he get a sight of the dersua. After he
has seen the dersua" etc. ; where the general idea is "the lucky bird."
Dersecor in Via. 26, an epithet of armies, cannot mean appearing in a
quarter of the heavens, but must mean something like well-omened.
Again, Mersta is an opposite to Dersua, Via. 15, 16: yet it too in
its own limits is lucky. This appears from the emphatic repetition,
Merstaf aueif, merstaf anglaf esonaf, Via. 3. Notoriously in antiquity
Dextra and Sinistra were, each in its turn, lucky ; although Sinistra
might also be unlucky. Cicero says (Divin. 2, 39), " Haud ignoro
quae bona sint, sinistra nos dicere, etiamsi dextra sint:" "I am not
unaware that, whatever is good, we call sinister, even if it be on
the right hand;" i.e., the true sense of sinister was fortunate, pros-
perous; its secondary sense, left. This agrees with the two Greek
words for " left," fvuvv/^os well-omened, and apia-Tcpbs an irregular
derivative from &PUTTOS, as though Optimusculus, "second best?"
Is it by chance that in Gaelic and Irish Sonas means prosperity, whence
might come Sonas-ter = apio-repls ? Be that as it may ; if apiarfpos
be connected with &PUTTOS, aperfy, 'ApTjs, then as 'Apris in Italy is Mars,
(and apprjv is Mas, maris), so &PKTTOS might be Mersto. [I am aware
that Vir, virtut, side by side with Marem, Martem deride a priori
reasoning as to what must be.] On the other hand Dersua is certainly
very like Se£ta. "When the sense of the two words Dersua, Mersta must
fulfil just the conditions which 8e£ta and opto-repo do fulfil, it is far more
probable that the words etymologically coincide, than that the double
similarity of sound be the result of pure accident. Besides, Dersecor
Via. 26, is excellently represented in sense and sound by Se^/cot : is
this also accident?
Dersua and Mersua certainly mean something : yet Messrs. A.K. do
not help us to guess what they can mean. They have no counter
theory. What is to be said against this obvious hypothesis, started
(I learn from them) by Grotefend ? 1 . That we already have Destro
for right, and Nertru for left. This is as though we refused to believe
to mean right, and apto-Tfpbs left, because Seftrepbs is right, and
left. Latin also has two words for left, viz., lacvus connected
Ari'KNnix IT.
with Greek ; and Sinister, perhaps Sabine, and connected with Umbrian
and Gaelic. Moreover Destro is obviously 8«£n-epo in disguise, and
Dersua is to Destra nearly as 8e£jcb to $(£iTcpd. Against such coinci-
dences it is in vain to argue that " the r in Dersua remains unaccounted
for." Such delicate accuracy assumes that a language is equably
developed by one law ; whereas, in fact, it is the product of many
inconsistent laws acting at once, and it is sure to import both words
;ind analogies from foreign sources. Loyal and Legal are both English :
this is but a type of a multitude of instances. Besides we have Desua
as well as Dersua ; Aceronia, Acersonia, Acesonia, for the same place.
2. A more formidable objection arises from comparing la. 1, 2, with
Via. 1 ; which seem to show Pernaie Postnaie as replaced by Dersua
•and Mersta. Now if the former mean Antica, Postica, how can the
latter mean Dextra, Sinistra ? for what is in front is not at tfo right
hand. If there were no other way of escape, I should render Pernaie,
Postnaie, early and late (as I did in my first paper) rather than abandon
the obvious sense of Dersua and Mersta, while unable to imagine any
substitute ; for our proof that Antica, Postica are the truer rendering,
begins and ends in the fact that these are words common with Latin
augurs. Nevertheless, Messrs. A.K. themselves, in a remarkable quo-
tation from Paulus Diaconus, remove our difficulty (vol. i. 98) ; for he
-ays : "Denique et quae ante nos sunt, antica, et quae post nos, postica
dicuntur; et dexter am anticam, sinistram posticam dicimus." I am
incompetent to canvass the subtle explanation offered of these words.
!:<• the cause what it may, the fact is attested that, through some confu-
sion or oilier, what is one moment called Antica, may the next be called
Dextera. The Sabine augury, used at the installation of Numn. Pom-
I-ilius in Livy, is irreconcileable with Varro's doctrine, probably Latin;
the former making Antica the east, the latter making it the south.
10, above quoted, says that things on the right are called Sinistra,
if they are good ; yet Virgil uses Sinistra of things bad. No a priori
reasoning avails us in such a mixture of inconsistencies, nor must even
verbal contradictions shock us.
PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
(AT THE ROOMS OF THE ROYAL ASTRONOMICAL SOCIETY,
SOMERSET HOUSE, LONDON, W.C.)
OOTJItTOIL, 1864-65.
PRESIDENT: 2
THE RIGHT REV. THE LORI) BISHOP OF ST. DAVIDS.
VICE-PRESIDENTS:
HIS GRACE THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN.
THE RIGHT REV. THE LORD BISHOP OF LONDON.
THE RIGHT HON. LORD LYTTELTDN.
EDWIN GUEST, ESQ., LL.D., Master of Caius College, Cambridge.
T. HEWITT KEY, ESQ., M.A., University College, London.
ORDINARY MEMBERS OF COUNCIL:
CASSAL, ESQ.
P. J. CHABOT, ESQ.
SIR E. COLEBROOKE, BART.
J. POWER HICKS, ESQ.
E. R. HORTON, ESQ.
E. S. JACKSON, ESQ.
REV. DERWENT COLERIDGE. j HENRY MALDEN, ESQ.
THE REV. DR. B. DAVIES. j THE VERY REV. DEAN MILMAN.
SIR JOHN F. DAVIS, BART. | R. MORRIS, ESQ.
D. P. FRY, ESQ. J. MUIR, ESQ.
THE REV. G. C. GELDART. THE VERY REV. DEAN STANLEY.
H. II. GIBBS, ESQ. ! THOMAS WATTS, ESQ.
THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER, ESQ.
GEORGE GROTE, ESQ.
HENRY B. WHEATLEY, ESQ.
B. B. WOODWARD, ESQ.
FITZ-EDWARD HALL, ESQ.
TREASURER :-HENSLEIGH WEDGWOOD, ESQ.
HONORARY SECRETARY :-FRED. J. FURNIVALL, ESQ.
" The Philological Society is formed for the investigation of the Structure, the
Affinities, and the History of Languages; and the Philological Illustration of the
Classical Writers of Greece and Rome.
" Each Member shall pay two guineas on his election, one guinea as entrance-fee,
md one guinea for his first year's contribution. The Annual Subscription shall
become due on the 1st of January in each year. Any member may compound for
liis contribution by the payment of Ten Guineas, exclusive of his entrance-fee."
Member* are entitled to a Copy of all Papers issued by the Society, and to attend,,
and introduce a friend to, the Meetings of the Society on the first and third Fridays
in every month, from November to June. Applications for admission should be made
x>the Honorary Secretary, F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq., 3, Old Square, Lincoln's Inn,W.C. ;
Dr to the Assistant Secretary, JOHN WILLIAMS, Esq., at the Royal Astronomical
Society, Somerset House, London. Subscriptions are to be paid to Mr. WILLIAMS
(personally, or by Post-office Order on the Strand Office), or to the Society's Bankers.
Messrs. RANSOM, BOUVERTE, and Co., 1, Pall Mall East.
Now Ready, Six Volumes, Svo., Cloth, Lettered. Price £3.
THE PKOCEEDINGS
OF
THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
FOR THE YEARS 1842-1853.
The circulation of these Volumes has until recently been limited to the Member*
of the Society : the Six Volumes were issued during the year 1842 to 1853, at a cost
to the Members of TWELVE GUINEAS. The Council of the Society having
been enabled to complete a limited number of sets by reprinting a portion, have novr
issued the sets at the reduced price of THREE POUNDS.
ALSO
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1854, One Guinea.
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1855, One Guinea.
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1856, One Guinea. .
The Philological Society's Trausdctions, 1857, One Guinea.
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1858 \
(including Early English Poems and Lives > Half a Guinea.
of Saints) )
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1859, Half a Guinea.
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1860-61 \
(including the Play o fthe Sacrament, and a > Half a Guinea.
Cornish Drama) )
The Philological Society's Transactions, 1862-63 (including the Dialect of the-
English Gypsies, by Bath C. SMART, Esq., M.D.) 12s.
THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY'S TEXTS.
LIBER CURE COCURUM. An Early English Cookery Book in
Verse (15th cent.) Copied and edited from the Sloane MS. 1986, by RICHARD-
MORRIS, Esq. 3s.
RICHARD ROLLE DE HAMPOLE, THE PRICKE OF CON-
SCIENCE (Stimulus Conscientiae). A Northumbrian poem, copied and edited
from Manuscripts in the Library of the British Museum, with an Introduction,
Notes, and Glossarial Index by RICHARD MORRIS, Esq. 12s.
GWREANS AN BYS. THE CREATION OF THE WORLD,
A Cornish Mystery, edited with a Translation and Notes by WHITLEY STOKES,
Esq. 8*.
In the Press.
A FOURTEENTH-CENTURY TRANSLATION OF GROSSE-
TESBE'S CHATEAU D' AMOUR. Edited by R. F. WAYMOUTH, Esq.
NO TICK— A few separate impressions of the following remain for sale : —
EARLY ENGLISH POEMS AND LIVES OF SAINTS, with those
..I tin- Wirki-il Birds Pilate and Judas. Copied and edited from MSS. in the
Library of the British Museum. By FRED. J. FURNIVALL. 6s.
THE PLAY OF THE SACRAMENT. A Middle English Drama,
.1 from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Preface and
Glossary by \\IIHI.KY STOKES. 3».
PUBLISHED BY
ASHER AND CO.,
LONDON: 13, BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
BERLIN : 20, UNTER DEN LINDEN.
GRAMMAR AND GLOSSARY
OF THE
DORSET DIALECT
WITH
THE HISTORY, OUTSPREADING, AND BEARINGS
OP
SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH.
BY
W. BARNES, B. D.
AUTHOR OF POEMS IN THE DORSET DIALECT, A PHILOLOGICAL GRAMMAR, &C.
PUBLISHED FOR THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
BY
A. ASHER & CO., BERLIN.
1863.
THE HISTORY, OUTSPREADING, AND BEARINGS
OF SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH
WITH A FEW GENERAL NOTES.
J_he old speech of the land -folk of the south-west of England,
seems to have come down, with a variation hardly quicker than
that of the usual offwearing of speech -forms, from the language
which our foreelders, the followers of the Saxon leaders Cerdic
and Cynric, Porta, Stuf, and Wihtgar, brought from the south
of Denmark, their inland seat, — which King Alfred calls " Eald
Seaxan," or Old Saxony, — in what is now Holstein, and from
the three islands Nordstrand, Busen, and Heligoland; as the
speech of some of the eastern, middle, and northern counties, —
which formerly constituted the kingdoms of the East and Middle
1 Angles, the Mercians and the Northumbrians, — might have been
derived immediately from that of the founders of those kingdoms,
the Angles, who came from "Anglen" as it is still called, or
Old England, in what is now the duchy of Slesvig: and it is not
;only credible, but most likely, that the Saxons of Holstein arid
the Angles of Slesvig might speak different forms of the common
Teutonic tongue even in Denmark.
The Danish and Swedish are so much like English that some
sentences of the common talk of a Dane or Swede might be, at
once, understood by an Englishman; but we should not look for
a likeness to English in Danish, so much as in Friesic, the speech
of the Frieses and Angles of Slesvig and Holstein, and of some
islands and lands west of them, with West Friesland in Holland.
The Danes, though they are a Teutonic tribe, are of the Scan-
dinavian division of the Teutonic family, and their sway and lan-
guage have come over the fatherland of the Anglo-Saxons since
they left it. In some of the Friesic and Anglic bailiwicks of
'Slesvig, Danish is not only but little spoken, but hardly under-
2 HISTORY, OUTSPREADING AND BEARINGS
stood ; and Kohl, the German traveller, found that u the greatest
diversity of languages, or rather of dialects, exists in the islands,
arising probably from the fact of Friesic not being a written
language. The dialect of the furthest West approaches nearer to
English than any other. The people of Amrom are proud of
the similarity. They retain the th of the old Icelandic (Anglo-
Saxon and English), and have a number of words in which the
resemblance of their ancient form of speech to the old Anglo-
Saxon English is more apparent than in even the Danish of the
present day: as, for instance, lHu mani mile?' 'How many miles?'
bradgrum, bridegroom; theenk, think, &c. At present Friesic is
yielding to the Danish and the Low -German in the duchies of j
Slesvig and Holstein. Many names are still common amongst the
people, which seem to have descended from the heathen epoch,"
and among them are Ehle (S-S. ^Elle), and Sieg (X-S. Sige),
'Victory/ Dr. Clarke, who observed the likeness of the speech
of Anglen in Slesvig to English, says he was surprised at the
number of English faces he saw there.
The founder of the first West-English settlement was Cerdic.
He landed in 495, with his son Cynric, and five ships, at (Cer-
dices Ora ', as it was afterwards called, a place which was some-
where in Hampshire, and was most likely, as I think with Mr.
Wise, Calshot, which has been heretofore written Caldshore, where
4 the laud runs out into the sea with no less than ten fathoms of |
water': and the word ora, or, would mean such a point of land.
Turner says ua remarkable passage in the Saxon Chronicle, which
indicates that he attacked 'West Seaxenaland' six years after his;
arrival (501), induces a belief that his first attempt was on some]
other part of the island." So Ethelwerd tells us (834) that " Sext
etiam anno adventus eorum occidentalem circumierunt Britannic'
partem quse Westsexe nuncupatur," though circumierunt , 'thq
went round,' the verb used by Ethelwerd, may mean only tl
they sailed round the west of England without landing.
In 501, two or three hundred men, the crews of two shi]
under Porta? landed and overcame the Britons at Portes-mutl
mouth of the haven, Portsmouth; and thirteen years afterwui
other English were brought to England by Cerdic's nephews, Sini
and Wihtgar; though Wihlgar is an odd name for an Engli?
man, as it is the English form <>! ihe British for an Islandi
or a Wightinaii.
OF SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH. 3
I hold, fully, the opinion of De la Villemarque in his • IJardes
I Bretons' that the battle of Portes-mutha was the l>attlr of IJomj-
borthy which has been sung, in a sad but high strain, by Lliwaivli-
Hen, in his ode "Marwnad Geraint ab Erbin" and that Gcraiut
was the young British man of high birth, who was there slain
by the Saxon sword.
I read Llongborth, with Villemarque, not as Forth y /font/,
Porth long, the haven of ships, but as it is given by Lliwarch-
II en 'Llong borth', the mouth or opening of the harbour, and
that Geraint, who was son of Erbin of Cornwall, was of noble
birth is clear from Lliwarch's ode, from which we may almost
, gather he was young: as the ode calls him great son of his father,
(niawr mab ei dad) as if his father was yet alive.
Cerdic and Cynric could not have carried their sway, for
many years, much beyond that side of Hampshire where they
j landed, for in 508, thirteen years after their coming, they had
to hold their footing against a British king, Natan-leod, whatever
might have been the British form of his name, the Cornoak, l nad
an lluydd\ 'the shout of war' or aught else, who withstood him
with 5000 men, but fell at Natan-leag or Netly.
It is not till the year 519, twenty-four years after their com-
| ing, when they beat the Britons at Cedicsford, or Charford ? that
they are said to have founded a kingdom at all ; as the Saxon
I Chronicle tells us that then Cerdic and Cynric, "West Seaxena
i rice onfengon," began the West Saxon kingdom. As they had
) another battle with the Britons at Cerdices-leah in 528, and in
530 took the Isle of Wight with great slaughter, we must infer
that at Cerdic's death, in 534, Dorsetshire, with its important
i towns Dwrin, Wareham ? and Durnovaria, Dorchester — was still
Jin the hands of the Britons, whose language was the only one
spoken in the neighbourhood.
In 552 Cynric defeated the Britons at 'Searoburh,' the Roman
Sorbiodunum, now Salisbury, and four years afterwards at 'Be-
ranlmrh,' considered to be Banbury in Oxfordshire; and unless
the inhabitants of Dorset fell in union with those of Sorbiodunum
.(Salisbury), or in some unrecorded battle of that time, they wi-iv
,»free at the death of Cynric in about 560.
We cannot learn that his successor Ceolwin, third king of
Wessex, came to Dorset, though he made great inroads upon the
Britons, and took many of their towns in other directions; his
A 'I
4 HISTORY, OUTSPREADING AND BEARINGS
brother having beaten them at Bedford, and taken four towns,
Lygeanburh, jEglesburh, Bennington, and Egonesham, supposed
by Gibson to be Leighton in Bedfordshire, (though it was most
likely Lenbury in Buckinghamshire,) Aylesbury in Buckingham-
shire, and Bensington and Ensham in Oxfordshire; and he him-
self, six years afterwards, having overcome and slain three British
kings, Conmail, Condidan (Cyndylan), and Farinmail, at Deor-
ham, now Durham. In this war three of the great cities of the
Britons, Gloucester, Cirencester, and Bath, submitted to him, and
seven years afterwards the Britons met him at FeSanleag, sup-
posed to be Freethorn in Gloucestershire; and after a hard battle,
in which his son was slain, and he, although nearly defeated,
won the day, he 'gehwearf thonan to his agenum,' - 'returned
to his own people,' as the Saxon Chronicle tells us; a proof that
the part of England where he had fought was not his own.
The battle of Durham is the one in which fell Cyndelyn,
Cynddylan, the Condidan of the chronicle, which has received
(from a mistake of some scribe?) the letter d for /, and in some
of these wars of Ceawlin the Dorset Britons seem to have yielded
to English sway.
Mr. Freeman said at the Congress of the Archaeological In-
stitute at Gloucester, July 1860, that he had lately bought a small
estate in Somersetshire, near the city of Wells; on taking pos-
session he was surprised to find himself in the Parish of St.
Cuthbert's at Wells, nearly two miles off; though the parish church
of Wookey was almost within a stone's throw of his house. Aj
glance at Dr. Guest's map at once explained the anomaly. The
great campaign of Ceawlin in 577 carried the English conquests
as far as the Axe: that river was for a considerable time the
frontier of England, and of West Wales: but that same river
was for a good part of its course the boundary of the parishes
of Wells and Wookey and actually divided his own land from
that of his neighbour. Ceawlin conquered Wookey, and did not
conquer Wells. He conquered the lands of his neighbour, bur
did not conquer his own.
the I'.riiish neighbours of the West Saxons were so far
from l.rin^ rxtirpait-d or pi-Hi-rlly overthrown, that in loll, uhen
Cenwalh >vas iniplicau-d in hostilities with Penda, king of the
Mercians, for having repudiated Penda's sister, his queen, the
n." ii.\;.d..l his dominions, and he. beat them at I'enn-hill,!
OF SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH.
(near Crewkerne?) and drove them to the Parret, which rises
i at Cheddingfon, and runs down about four miles west of Penn-
hill. Turner infers that the hostile Britons defeated at Penn-hill,
had come in from the British states of Devon and Cornwall;
and it is not unlikely that the Durotriges of Dorset, a few miles
distant, were among them.
The Saxon Chronicle of the battle of King Cenwalh with
tin- Britons at Penn, in the year 658, allows us to believe that
after the Britons retired from the upper Axe, the river Parret,
with the lower Axe, was for a long time the understood line of
separation between the kingdom of the West Saxons and the
land still holden by the Western Britons; as it tells us that, in the
year 658, "Cenwalh gefeaht set Peonnum wiS Wealas, and h^
geflymde 08 Pedridan:" "Cenwalh fought at Penn with the Welsh
(Britons), and pursued them to the Parret." Sir R. C. Hoare and
others have placed this battle at Penn Selwood, near Mere, in
Wiltshire, making the Saxons to have followed the Britons,
through bogs, woods, and streams, between twenty and thirty
miles ; but those who know the neighbourhood of Crewkerne, in
Somersetshire, would rather believe that if Cenwalh chased the
Britons from any place which still bears the name of Penn, it
was Penn-hill, or Pen Domer, four or five miles east of the river
Parret, which runs down between it and Crewkerne: and as we
cannot well conceive why the Saxons should stop at the Parret
unless it formed an insuperable barrier, or was an understood
limit of their dominion, and as it could have been no greater
obstacle to them than to their enemies, we can only take the
other conclusion, that the land beyond it was at that time holden
by the Britons. This opinion is allowed by a fact stated by Mr.
Jennings, who, in his Observations on some of the Dialects of
the West of England, says, that "the district which his glossary
is designed to include, embraces the whole of the county of So-
• merset east of the river Parret, as well indeed as parts of Wilt-
shire and Gloucestershire; many of the words being common to
all these counties. In the district west of the river Parret, the
pronunciation and many of the words are very different indeed,
'so as to designate strongly the people who use them;" and, after
giving some examples of verbs and pronouns from the dialect
uwest of the Parret, he tells us that "it pervades, not only Mie
more western parts of Somersetshire, but also the whole of De-
;
0 HISTORY, OUTSPREADING, AND BEARINGS
Yonshire." This assertion is corroborated by Mr. Petheram, the
author of ttAn Historical Sketch of the Progress and Present
State of Anglo-Saxon Literature in England," who says, in a
very kind and valuable letter to the writer of this Essay, "It
must have been often remarked by those conversant with the dia-
lects of Somerset, east and west of the Parret, that the latter
approximates to the Devon variety, whilst to the eastward it
comes nearer to that of Dorset and Wilts. I do not think it
easy to find any where so great a dissimilarity in places so near
to each other as is to be met with in this instance. The fact is
so, but I am unable to account for it." The fact is accounted
for by the Saxon Chronicle, if it justifies the author's opinion of
the early western limit of the Saxon dominions; though it may
not be easy to learn whether the western parts of Somerset and
Devonshire were afterwards taken by Saxons who were not ol
the original Hampshire stock of West Saxons, or by mingled
settlers from different Anglo-Saxon kingdoms; or whether the
Saxons went west of the Parret, and the dialect of West Saxony
was afterwards corrupted in Dorset, Wilts, and Hampshire by
Saxons from other parts of England, after the union of the Hept-
archy under Egbert. Athelstan seems to have first extended the
Saxon rule to Exeter, which he is said to have separated from
tin- British kingdom of Cornwall. There seems to be another
hint that the Parret was a particular line of division, in an ac-
count of a Danish invasion in Alfred's time, (894); in which the
Saxon Chronicle says, — "Then gathered ^Sered, the ealdonnan
and TEBhelm, the ealdorman, and ^ESelnoS, the ealdorman, and
tin- king's thanes, they that were at home, at the works of eact
(Ayrt'0, fortress,) EAST OF PARHET (be east an Pedredan), and
west of Selwood (the forest of Selwood, — the set, groat, irudu-
wood, by Frome Selwood), and east and also north of the Thames
and west of the Severn," and other parts, and overtook the enem}!^
<m the banks of the Severn.
Mr. 1 'ul man writes in his notes to his version of the ' Sonfjl
I'.n.on. printed by H. H. Prince Lucien Bonaparte', "thai
'"imnciation of M, as in French, is first heard at Kilmingtol
.•I'M, ul a mile and a half west of Ax minster, on tlu« lower Ax
N\l.i«-h nearly shuts in with thr 1'arrct. At Axminster itself, si
tutted as it is on the very verge of Dorset, and Somerset, therjr
it no trace of the French u sound, at least not among the native
'
OF SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH. 7
of the town." So on the old coach road to Exeter from Dorches-
ter, a few hints of the Devonshire speech -form, begin to show
themselves below the chalk hills in the neighbourhood of Brid-
port. Shutting in with the upper Axe is a stream called Mark
yeo, on which is the village of Mark, a name which sounds strongly
of metirc, a bundary, and if the Parrel is y Parwyd of Welsh, it
means also the partition.
^Escwine, Cenwalh's successor, took Wessex in 674; and in
676 left it to Centwine, who is said to have driven the British,
not yet extirpated, to the sea (08 sac), which might be the eastern
par I of the English Channel. In 686 Mul, and Cead walla his
brother, plundered Kent and the Isle of Wight, and Ceadwalla
won Wessex : in 688 he went to Rome for baptism at the hands
of the Pope, and died there. Then Ina took West Saxony, and
reigned thirty -seven years. He must have possessed much of
Dorset and Somerset, as he built a minster at Glastonbury, and
his sister, CiiSburh, founded that of Wimborne. After Ina came
jESelheard, and Cii>red, who had still to fight with the Welsh;
and, in 754, followed Sigebriht, who was deposed by Cynewulf.
Brytric, who followed Cynewulf in 784, must have possessed
Dorsetshire, as he was buried at Wareham. In 800, Ecgbriht,
took the crown of West Saxony, and, as every body knows,
made himself Bretwald, by winning the kingship of all the Anglo-
Saxon settlements in the island. ^E}>elwulf, his son, clearly held
Dorset, Somerset, and Devon, if we are to trust to the Saxon
Chronicle, which tells us that he led the men of those counties
; against the Danes, who had first appeared, as enemies, off the
English shores, in the days of Brytric. In 832 he was defeated
:by the Danes off Charmouth; and >ZE]>elbald, his successor, with
JE)>elbriht, who followed him in 860, was buried at Sherborne.
^EJ>elbrit's brother and successor, ^Ej'ered, lies at Wimborne.
The great Alfred collected his men at "Ecgbrihtes stane,"
(Brixton Deveril?), in Wilts, and we know possessed Wedmore
in Somerset; as it was there that Godrum, the Danish king,
whom he beat and induced to be baptized, kept his ' Crismlysing,'
ror baptismal festival. Edward, the so-called martyr, who was
slabbed, at the instigation of his mother-in-law ^Elfrida, at Corfe
Castle in 978, was buried at Wareham, and his body was after-
iWards translated to Shaftesbury.
In 876 the Danes took the castle of Wareham, and invaded
g HISTORY, OUTSPREADING, AND BEARINGS
Dorsetshire from the mouth of the Frome in 998; and in 934 a
Bishop of Sherborne took soldiers to Athelstan's camp. From
all these circumstances, therefore, it seems likely that Dorsetshire
fell under the power of the West Saxons, and received their
language, the venerable parent of its present dialect, with Salis-
bury in 552, though the Britons were not driven far beyond the
Parret till after the time of Cenwalh, one hundred years later.
As the Western English took place of the British east of
the Axe and Parret, long before it went over them, and made
its way into Devonshire, hundreds of years before it stilled the
Cornoak in Cornwall, so the English forms of speech on the
two sides of the Axe and Parret, and again in Cornwall, are
marked by differences which, we may believe, are due to the facts
of West English History.
We must gather from the laws given by King Ina for Britons
as such, as well as from the British names of many of our little
dells, hills, and other spots, such that Englishmen could not have
known without the presence of Welshmen , that many of them,
free as well as theows, were living here among the English: but
yet, in matching English with Welsh stems from the primary
roots, I do not think that Western English has received from
Welsh so many words as I was heretofore willing to draw
from it.
Many words which might be too readily taken as Welsh.
are found among Teutonic tribes, who never lived with Britons
either in England or elsewhere, and they seem to me to belong
to Teutonic stems, and if there be two peoples who have the
game stem in the same or like form, it would hardly be sound
to hold that those who have the root -form of the word borrowed
it from those who had it not.
For instance, the Latins had catena and the Welsh have
cadwyn a chain, and if it were holden that the Welsh took the
word ctuhryn from catena, I should answer no. The Welsh have
the stem cadte, formerly catw, to keep or hold, and their cadtnjn
like cadarn, strong, is a Welsh -rooted word, whereas the Latins
have riiti-mi without the stem, and therefore did not give it tc
the NV, M,.
How it was that the English took from the Britons the name*
of places, and yet so little of their speech, we ought to under-
stand from our settlers in New Zealand.
OF SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH. 9
The main raarks of south-western English, as it differs from
the speech -forms of the north, even more than from those of
eastern and middle English, are
1. We have, in such cases as those in the grammar, V for the
English F, and Z for 5, as the north has not.
2. We keep the English sh for the old sc, whereas the north
have often, like the tribe of Benjamin, the s for sh.
3. We keep in full, the article, the, but the north men often
have nothing but the consonant, and that has become T or
D rather than TH.
4. Our en, the objective caseform of he, is not, I think, to be
found in northern speech.
5. We have the full use of Do, in the present tense of the
verb, and Did, with an habitual or imperfect tenseform,
which is not owned in the north.
6. For I be, we be, you be, they be, our forms of the Saxon-
English verb Ic beo &c., northmen have I am or I is &c.
7. The western affix a to the past participle of the verbs is
now, I think, a mark only of western speech.
8. We have the preposition to for the northern till, and
9. we have the later or English consonants ch, dge, for the
northern k and g, as church kirk, ridge riff.
In searching the word -stores of the provincial speech-forms
of English, we cannot but behold what a wealth of stems we
have overlooked at home, while we have drawn needful supplies
of words from other tongues; and how deficient is even English
itself without the synonyms which our land -folk are ready to
give it, and how many old root and stem forms of words are
used by people who might be thought to have corrupted even
later forms into them.
The Dorset pank to pant is not likely to be a broken form
of pant, for unless pant be a freely formed stem, it must itself
have come down through the form pank.
So again, of early roots little known to English, Scotland
owns two, KING, DING, and the west of England another, IMSG.
Friesian has KRING, and the dialect of Aix-la-chapelle has
in almost primary root forms some verbs, which, with us, are
stems of later shape :
beng-e bind meng-e mean
feng-e find
1Q HISTORY OF SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH.
and the Transylvanian speech holds some nouns of almost the
earliest form
frengd, friend
hangd, hands.
The following piece of Dorset is added to show that matter
which is usually given in the language of hard words, as the
poor call them, can be given them even in their own homely
speech, and therefore could be given them in plain English.
HER MAJESTY'S SPEECH TO THE HOUSES ON
OPENING THE PARLIAMENT, 1863.
(In Dorset.)
My Lords an' Gentlemen!
We be a-bid by Her Majesty to tell you, that, vor-all the
hwome war in North America, is a-holden on, the common treade
o' the land, vor the last year, dont seem to be a-vell off.
The treaden bargain that Her Majesty have a-meade wi' the
Emperor o1 the French, have, in this little time, yielded fruits
that be much to the good o' bwoth o' the lands that it do work
upon, and the main steate o' the income, vor all there be many
things agefinst us, haVt a-been at all hopeless.
Her Majesty do trust that thease fruits mid be a -took, as
proofs that the wealth -springs o' the land ben't aweakened.
'T have a-been a happiness to Her Majesty to zee the law-
heeden mind, that happily do show itself all drough Her domi-
nions, and that is so needvul a thing in the well-been and well-
doen ov steutes.
A vew plans, that wull be handy vor betteren o' things,
wull be a-laid down vor your overthinken, and Her Majesty do
earnestly pray that in all o' your meetens to wai'gh things over,
the blewens ov Almighty God mid guide your plans, zoo as to
set vorward the welfetire an' happiness ov Her People.
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR OF THE DORSET
AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT.
VOICE SOUNDS.
1 ee in meet.
2 ee the Dorset e.
3 a in mate.
4 ea in earth, or the French
5 a in father.
6 aw in awe.
7 o as in rope.
8 oo as in food.
e in le.
These 8 sounds are found in Dorset, both short and long,
whereas the 2nd, the Dorset e, is unheard, as a long one, in
book -English. It is a sound between that of ee in meet, and
a in mate; and, although it is often, if not mostly, heard in
English as that of i in bid, (which is neither beed, nor bed,) yet
it is not easily voiced as a long sound by others than Dorset or
western people. It is I believe owned as a long sound by the
Magyar speech.
The tendency, (known in Latin,) of an open vowel in the
root to become a close one, in the derivative, or in an unaccented
breathsound, holds in the English, and more in Dorset. As in
Latin, salio, yields insilio, so from the stems
Man we have huntsman : pronounced huntsmin, i = 4,
Spell „ Gospel: „ Gospil, i = 4,
Ford „ Blandford: „ Blandfird, i = 4,
House „ Malthouse: „ Malthis, i = 4,
Coast „ Waistcoat : „ Waistc'it, i = 4,
Starboard: Starbird, i = 4.
Board
The sound (1) of ee, as in meet, is mostly retained in Dorset,
though it is sometimes a little shorter than that of the book-
speech.
12 OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
The same sound of ea in many other words becomes, in the
west, a diphthong ea as
bean, clean, lean, mead.
Dorset, bean, clean, lean, mead.
This diphthong stands, in some cases, for that of ea or eo
in Saxon-English.
In other words the English sound (1) of ea is a single one,
n* 2, the Dorset e, and
bead, meat, read,
are not bead, meat, read,
but bed, met, red;
so that these words are still monosyllables, as they were in Saxon-
English, in the forms bced, from biddan; mete, mate-, and rad.
The sounds of head, lead, (plumbum,) day, whey, are hed,
led, de, iche, with the sound of the Dorset e = 3.
The variation of the vowel sounds in the speech -forms of
English, as well as in the other Teutonic languages, are almost
endlessly manifold.
This sound 1 has a tendency in Ireland, and in Norfolk,
and therefore in the eastern counties , to become a = 3 , as in
ua hape, or a dale o' whate," a heap, or a deal of wheat, in
Norfolk, and "a grate dale o' work" in Ireland.
The Norfolk men are Angles, and therefore, as truly English,
they should speak better English than is that of us of the under
tribe of Saxons in the west: and who knows but that dale and
trhate are the sounds of the old dcel, and hwaete of the early
English.
i = 1 in a few such words as
bridge, ridge, will,
tends to the sound 4 or even 6.
ID the Vale of Blackmore will is, at different times, wooll, wull, and
w&U, even in the same mouth; and Mr. Halbertsma, a Friesian, says, in
a work on the Friesic and Anglo-Saxon, "In the village where 1 was
born, we said, indiscriminately, after, efter, and after"
80 walk and woll, for will, is found in the "Harrowing of Hell," a
miracle-play of the time of Edward II. : —
' With resoan wolle ich haven bym:' 'With reason will I have them.'
'Reaaoun wol y telle the:' 'I will tell thee a reason.'
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 13
The North Friesian opens some of these close sounds, as
Dat briijd as batter,
The bread is bitter.
For the English a = 3 we mostly hold ea = 1. 3.
bake, cake, late, made, trade.
D. beake, ceake, leate, meade, treade.
As the Spanish has
bien, cierto, invierno, sierra, tiempo, viento,
for the Italian
bene, certo, inverno, serra, tempo, vento,
so
"What have you made of the old lame mare that you were
leading up the lane from the mead"
would be in Dorset
"What have ye a -meade o' the wold leame mea're that you
wer a -leaden up leane vrom the mead."
The change of the English sound a = 3 into some such diphthong
as 1. 3. is holden in the north as well as the west. I have marked it
in ten of the northern English versions of Bible books, printed by H. H.
Prince Lucien Bonaparte, though, in Mr. Robson's metrical Song of So-
lomon. I find 3. 1 or 4. 1 for 3, as teyste, taste, pleyce, place.
For e = 3 the Dorset often has a = 5
beg, egg, keg, leg, peg.
D. bag, ngg, kag, lag, pag.
For ea or e = 4 , as in a few such words as earn, learn,
fern, we have ea = 1. 3, as earn, learn, vearn, and in some few
words with the sound a = 5 before r we have ea = 1 . 5, as
arm, charm, card, garden,
D. earm, chea'rm, ceard, gearden,
So that, when we talk of playing ceards, and walking in the
gearden, we do not affect fine English, but keep to homely
Dorset.
In some words again with a = 5 and aw = 6 we have in
Blackmore a = 3
Father, la'gh, after, ha'f,
for Father, laugh, after, half.
Jaw, straw.
Jae, strae.
and 0 = 6 before r, as in born, corn, horn, storm, is usually
pronounced a little flatter than in English.
14 OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
The English long o = 7 mostly becomes with us wo = 8. 7
bold, cold, fold, mould, oak.
D. bwold, cwold, vwold, mwould, woak.
Here the Dorset differs from English somewhat, though not
quite, as the Spanish varies the Italian sound o = 7, into ue
= 8.3
It. foco, corpo, fonte, ponte.
Sp. fuego, cuerpo, fuente, puente.
It seems to be hard to English organs, however, to keep this long o
as a single sound, for it is a diphthong in provincial speech -forms of
the north, as well as of the south-west of England.
I have found it, in six of the Bible versions by H. H. Prince Lu-
cien Bonaparte, under the forms 2. 5, — 6. 1, — 7. 5, — 8. 5, — 8. 6. In
many cases our English long o = 7 takes the form of the diphthong
1. 2, 1. 3, or 7. 4, in Friesian, and I think that there is, with Londoners,
a tendency to call a stone, a stown (7. 8).
In Norfolk o = 7 is oo = 8 : as spook for spoke, and in Northum-
berland it is aw = 6, as blaw for blow.
In a few words with the short sound u = 7 we have a
diphthong 7. 8
crust, dust, rut.
D. crowst, dowst, rowt.
ow = 7 often takes on, as it sometimes takes on elsewhere,
an r, as hollor for hollow.
This r has most likely come in, as a needful division against
the hiatus, before a vowel.
The English ay = 3 or 3. 1 become in Dorset ay = 5. 1 ,
hay, may, pay, stay,
hay, may, pay, stay.
The English diphthong oi = 6. 1 is mostly, with us, woi
= 8. 4. 1 or 8. 7. 1
Boil, spoil, point, toil.
D. Bwoil, spwoil, pwoint, twoil.
In Norfolk oi seems to become 4. 1 , as vice, spile, for voice,
We keep the English ou which, in the north, often becomes
oo — 8.
A tendency to diphthongs holds in Teutonic speech through
most if not through all of its forms, and those of Dorset arc
N\« II ii|>lin|(lcii by the twin-vowels of Saxoii-Kiii;lisli and Fri.'sian.
OF THE DORSET AND SOT7TII-WE STERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 15
beam,
beo,
cealf,
death,
eald,
feormer,
geat,
beam,
be.
calf.
death.
old.
farmer.
gate.
heort,
mearc,
neod,
precist,
ream,
seofon,
weod,
heart.
mark.
need.
priest.
membrame.
seven.
weed.
And we sceolon mearcian ure foreweard heafod,
And we shall mark our forehead (forward head).
In West Friesian
beam,
doar,
dead,
easten,
foar,
goald,
hea'rde,
In West Friesian even many of our short vowels are di-
phthongs
brea', bread. oaf, of.
fuot, foot. roast, rust,
fuor, for. soan, son.
beam, tree.
heap,
heap.
door.
lead, lied,
lead.
dead.
neat,
naught.
east.
neame,
to name.
fore.
sea,
sea.
gold.
sliep,
sleep.
heard.
stien,
stone.
oan,
on.
thoarst, thirst.
and
Dear iz en griene leaf uwt-shetten,
There is a green leaf out -shot.
Hier rint en schiep, dear gie't en kuw,
Here run'th a sheep, there go'th a cow.
B
V
M
CONSONANTS.
Lip - consonants.
Tongue - consonants.
4 D T
5 J (French) SH (in she)
Z S
R
6 L
N NG
7 TH (in thin) TH (in thee)
jg OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
Throat -consonants. -
8 G in go
K C (as king, call).
In Blakmore.
V = 2 before N sometimes becomes B, as
heaven, hebn.
eleven, elebn.
seven, zebn.
In Dorset.
The English F often becomes V,
Feed, fetch, fast, fall, fore, foot, find.
D. Veed, vetch, vast, vail, vore, voot, vind.
But the Dorset does not hold V for F in words that are
brought in from other and not Teutonic languages. We must
say Factory, false, family, famine, figure, in Dorset, as well as
in English.
In Swedish / is pronounced as v at the end of a word; ' Gif lif at
den bild:' 'Give life to the image,' being pronounced 'Giv liv at den bild:
and the / of High-Dutch is, by the same smoothing of the pronunciation,
converted into v in Low-Dutch:
High-Dutch, fett, frau, fier, freund.
Low-Dutch, vett, vrouw, vier, vriend.
English, fat, woman, four, friend.
"Vixen has survived to us in the true sense in rustic speech only.
Grim told Kemble he was much surprised at this v in vixen, from fox;
and one would perhaps have as soon looked for filly, from foal." — Mr.
Vernon.
" The voxe bird," for " the fox heard," is found in a song of the
fourteenth century, in which we find also, 'In pes withoute vyhte,' for
'In peace without fight.'
Th of the English sometimes, and mostly before r, becomes
d; as draw for throw; drouyh, through; drash, thrash; drong,
; droat, ilin.at; drashel, threshold. So in German,
,/,.,
Me,
'/.•mil.
//M-ll,
tod,
• I.-;.///.
diese,
f/M-.M',
haide,
hea/A,
dick,
tAfck,
denken,
Mink,
ding,
thing,
du,
Mou,
dorn,
Morn,
dank,
///auk.
donner.
/Aunder.
Conversely, th (8) is substituted in Dorset for the English
rf: aa blufter, u l.ladd, -r; Iu8er, a ladder.
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 17
So in West Friesian
Trog tjock en tin,
Through thick and thin.
The rough M, as in think, is mostly with us smooth, as Hi
in thee.
It is markworthy that th has given way to d in Sussex, as in
dis, dat, dem, dere,
for this, that, them, there.
For s English the Dorset holds, in many English words, the
kinsletter 2, as s in High-Dutch becomes z in Holland.
E. see, set, sand, sorry, sun.
D. zee, zet, zand, zorry, zun.
s-headed words, however, which have come in, of later times,
from other languages, retain the 5 sound in Dorset ; as
scene, servant, sabbath,
scene, sarvant, sabbath.
Some pairs of like -sounded, s- headed, English words are
distinguished in Dorset by s and *:
E. D. E. D.
sea,
see,
set, (verb)
set, (noun)
zee.
zet.
set.
sun,
son,
fowl,
foul,
zun.
son.
vowl.
foul.
There has been, either in the new, or older forms of speech,
metathesis of s with a mute clipping, as
English, clasp, crisp, hasp, wasp, ask.
Dorset, claps, crips, haps, waps, ax.
Saxon-Eng., — ha3ps, waeps,
axian.
Our Friesian bretheren have not the Saxon or Dorset order
of the consonants.
Saxon-Eng., On haeran and on axan.
Matt. c. xi.
Friesian, Yn sek ind yeske.
Saxon-Eng., Betweox tham temple and tham weofode.
Friesian, Twisk di timple int it alter.
Between the temple and the altar.
If it be asked who had the older form, or who shifted the conso-
nants, the truth seems to be that the metathesis began with the Saxon-
18
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
English, as we know that the British word esk , Welsh w-ysg, a stream
of water, became with them, Ex or Ax, as in Exmouth, Ax-knoller.
So the Saxon -English had
crset, gaers, forst, flax, fixas,
for cart, grass, frost, flask, fishes,
and the Latin /warmer is the Russian mramor.
The liquids such as rl often take d or otherwise e between
them
twirl, twirdl, or twirel.
harl, hardl, „ barrel,
curl, curdl, „ currel.
purl, purdl, „ purrel.
Compare with this case that of 8 between VQ in Greek, as
for avtQog.
So tbe British pen, head, seems to have become, in Cornoak,
. and in Norfolk a banner is a bander, as they say all
man tier of colours.
R before some open and close palate letters is thrown out:
burst, first, verse, force, furze,
bu'st, vu'st, ve'ss, fwo'ce, vu'zz,
orchard, fardle.
orcha'd, fa'dle.
So in Latin r seems to have been dropped in ses, mas, flos, os,
it is found in their genitive cases: seris, maris, floris, oris.
/m are sometimes sundered by a vowel as
E. elm, helm, overwhelm.
D. elem, helem, overwhelem.
ELISION.
The Dorset has more freedom tban the straitly-bound
list), in the outcasting or holding of consonants, so that, for tl
sake of smoothness, we may leave them out before hard cons
nants, or retain them before vowels, against the hiatus. We
may say
*A bit o' cheese' or 4A bit ov an apple.'
4 The ground is green' or 'The groun' mid be wet.'
H.ilfskim cheese, Cheese-loft, and softpoll,
or Ha'skim cheese, Cheese-lo't, and so'tpoll.
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. \ ',)
All ov it, All ov em,
or All o't, All o'm:
As the German may say 'von dem garten,' or 'vom garten.'
Compare foveo, fov'tum, fo*tum: moveo, mov-tum. mo*tum.
We may say
'Let us,' — 'let's,' — or 'le's' play rounders.
'Better than that,' or 'better'n that,'
The old breathing /* is retained in some words from which
the English has lost it. We say
hwing, for wing, and rightfully, if the h represents the k of
a root kw*ng, to be quick, to quiver.
So the aspirate firing for ring is no corruption, but is the
aspirate of k in some such root as kring, Friesic, to bend.
We have, with the English, the consonants ch and dj for
the older ones k and g (hard) of the north, as church, ridge for
kirk, rig.
NUMBER.
The Dorset still owns a few nouns with the plural ending
for s:
cheesen, housen, piemen, vu'zen.
cheeses, houses, places, furzes.
The West Friesian holds many cases of this plural ending,
('which, indeed, in the Short Grammar of Japix is given as the
isual ending for the plural of consonant -ended nouns.
In the West Friesian Gospel of St. Matthew we read
'as scjippen midz yn di wolwen,'
'as sheep-en midst in the wolv-en.'
'hoedend as di slang-en, ind gol as di douwen,'
'heeding as the snak-en, and harmless as the dov-en.'
'Byn him hannen ind fuotten,' (Matt. 22)
'Bind him hand-en and foot-en.'
It is a pity that this s should have been taken, in a lan-
guage that hisses like our own, instead of the good liquid-ending
». hut this s will hold its place, and even take that of others.
especially that of d and t. It is found in the English verb
ling s for th, as 'he writes' for 'he writeth,'
B2
.jO OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
and in North Friesian
Blees, Faihs, hiehs.
Blade, food, heath.
So in Cornoak s appears for the Welsh d or dd:
W. y tad, y coed, gorfyn y byd.
Corn, an tas, an cois, gorfen an beys.
E. the father, the wood, end of the world.
To ease the horrid cluster of consonants -sfs in the plural
oft s/- tailed nouns. Dorset people often put an e with the 5,
as coastes, postes, vistes,
for coasts, posts, fists.
The possessive case is in Dorset often given with of, o
instead of the case-ending -s, as 'the veet o'n' for 'his feet
though this form of case is mostly used in derision, as 'Loo
at the veet o'n,' 'Look at his feet' as something laughworthy.
CLASSES OF NOUNS.
Whereas Dorset men are laughed at for what is taken a
their misuse of pronouns, yet the pronouns of true Dorset, ai
littt-d to one of the finest outplannings of speech that I hav
found.
In Dorset speech, things are offmarked into two classes:
1. Full shapen things, or things to which the Almighty o
man has given a shape for an end; as a tree, or a tool: an
such things may be called the Personal Class : as they have th
pronouns that belong to man.
2. Unshapen quantities of stuff, or stuff not shapen up int
;i i'>nn fitted to an end: as water or dust: and the class of sue
tilings may be called the Impersonal Class, and have other pro
nouns than those of the personal class.
Tin' personal pronoun of the personal class is he, tin- ol
j.-riivr form of which is en, the worn form of the Saxon-Englis
ke-enc, /line, AIM, en.
S-E. He araerde hine up.
D. I Ir ivaivd en up.
S-E. Petrus axode hine. (Mark c. 15.)
D. Peter axed en.
1 IH nee it is said of western people that they make ever
', but a tom-cat, which they call she.
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 21
It is markworthy that en is the very form of this pronoun
in the speech of Siebenburgen, or at least of Hermannstadt. in
Transylvania, as I find in the song of Solomon, kindly given to
me by H. H. Prince Lucien Bonaparte:
ech saekt en, awer ech faand en net.
D. I sought en but I vound en not.
The personal pronoun for the impersonal class is it. We
say of a tree 'he's a-cut down,' 'John vell'd en,' but of water
we should say 'It's a-dried up.'
Again, the demonstrative pronouns for the personal class are
thedse (hie) and thik (ille, is), and for the impersonal class we
have this (hoc) and that (illud, id), so that we have four de-
monstrative pronouns against the English two. We should say
'Come under thedse tree by this water.'
'Teake up this dowst in thedse barrow.'
' Goo under thik tree, an' zit on that grafs.'
'Teake thik pick, an' bring a little o' that hay.'
If a woman had a piece of cloth she might say "This cloth is
wide enough vor thedse teable:" since, as long as it is unshapen
into a table-cloth, it is impersonal; but as soon as she may have
made it up into a table-cloth, it belongs to the personal class:
and then we should say of it:
Thedse or thik cloth do belong to
thedse or thik teable.
If a right-speaking Dorset man were to say ' thease stwone'
1 1 should understand he meant a whole shapen stone, whereas
"this stwone' would mean a lot of broken stone.
Of a brick bat he would say 'Teake en up.'
Of a lot of brick-rubbish, 'Teake it up.'
''Thik ground' would mean a field, but
'That ground' a piece of ground.
There is much seeming grammatical personification in our English
version of the Bible, but we should not take the use of his for our it*.
be always a token of personification.
The leviathan, the wild ass, the horse, and the raven, are given with
pronoun he in the book of Job, but we have in Mark i) " if the suit
ive lost his saltness, wherewith will ye season ft."
In Saxon -English we have u >ys mihte beon geseald to miolum
?eorf>e," (Matt. XXVI. 9). " This (ointment) might be sold for a groat
ice," where ]>ys is the neuter Dorset impersonal pronoun: whereas
22 OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
sealft ointment, is feminine, but we should still, in Dorset, call it this
not thease, as a loose quantity of stuff.
Mr. Akerman writes me that in his part of Wiltshire, the cases
which are marked among us by our thease and thik, are shown by thik
and thuk.
The word thik is the Saxon -English pa-ylc, the Scotch the ilk, and
the old English thulke, which, in Chaucer's time, was shortened to thilk.
Thilke day that they were children,
D. Thik day that they wer childern.
And therof cometh rain-frost, as thulke mist doth fleo,
And thereof cometh rain-frost as that mist doth flee.
Lives of the Saints,
I have sometimes almost felt that we had three uses, instead of two,
of our demonstrative pronouns: one for a near thing, this, theasei one for
a farther but outshown thing, thik, that-, and a third for a farthest thing,
or a thing not before the speaker, yonder.
The North Friesians may say:
De hirre buhm as man; de dirre, dan; an janner, san.
The here tree (beam) is mine ; the there, thine ; and yonder, his.
So the Welsh, having these three kinds of pronouns, can say:
Mae yn rhaid i hwn, a huna, vyned at hwnw.
It is needful for this man (here) and that one (there) to go to th
absent or farthermost (yonder) man.
The objective form of 'they' is not 'them' but is em. the
Saxon-English hym or him:
Faeder, forgyf him (Luke XXIII. 34).
Father, forgive them.
We find hem for them in the " Metrical Lives of the Saints," writ
in the time of King Edward I., and in " Sir John Maundevile's Travel
written soon afterwards, in the early part of the fourteenth century.
speaking of the antipodes, Sir John Maundevile says, "It semethe
that wee ben under hem:' In Dorset, "Da seem to em, that we
under em."
ran trace the Dorset en and em, the Anglo-Saxon him: and
to the Gothic, in which they are inn and ////. "Andliofun auk jainain
anihaitandam in, (Dorset «.-///), inthi/.ei ni attau'hun //«/," (Dorset e»,
"Hut !ln-\ ;uis\u.,vd tht-in, asking why they had not brought him," &c
•hi,- 1 1, wily. The old personal pronouns /»«•/// and her, 1\-S. him anc
lor tli.m and thnr, seem to have given place to the demonstrative
ones PUIH and p«r«, of which th,,,, and thnr are modifications. Thai
Uie Latin /,<- and i»i, , have hem displaced by the Italian r/H,
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 23
When a pronoun in an oblique case is emphatical, it is given
in its nominative shape instead of its objective case. We should
say, unemphatically, 'Gi'e me the pick,' or 'Gi'e en the knife/
or "Gi'e us the wheat,' or 'Gi'e em their money;' but emphatic-
ally, 'Gi'e the money to /, not Ae;' or 'to we,' not 'to they.'
This is an analogous substitution to that of the emphatical dative
case for the nominative in French; as 'Je n'irai pas, woi:' 'I
shall not go.'
I often hear people, (who would be angry at being told that they
could not speak English,) uttering me in the place of the nominative /,
as "who would like a flower?" Me (should like one).
But so it is with our bretheren, the North Frieslanders , who say:
'Dat az me,' That is I (me).
NUMERALS.
woone,
two,
dree,
vowr,
vive,
Z1X,
zeven or zebn,
aight,
nine,
ten.
The Dorset owns the Saxon - English formula 'J>his temple
wscs getimbrod on six and feowertigum wintrum:' 'Thease temple
wer a-builded in six an' forty winters:' the lower digits being
named before the higher ones: and with numeral pronouns of
quantity the singular, instead of the plural form of the noun, has
been much used in the west, as
Five foot six. — Two dozen and nine.
Five score. — Twenty pound.
Dorset, in violation of English Grammar, holds analogically
right forms of the pronouns of self. We say
'He've a-hurt hizzelfj (not himself,)
'The childern have a-tired theirselves' (not themselves,)
ind
My book, or self, Our books, or selves,
Thy book, or self, Your books, or selves,
His book, or self, Their books, or selves.
If self is to be taken as a noun, the Dorset is right, and
f self be a pronoun, with /, thou, he, &c., then those pronouns
hould be inflected, as they are in the Icelandic and Saxon-
24
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
English, as Icsylf, I -self. 'Fram me sylfum:' From me -self.
Sydney and other old writers held the Dorset rule of Hisself and
Theirselves.
Dorset retains more than the English of the en- tailed ad-
jectives, as wooden, made of wood; leatheren, made of leather;
hornen, made of horn; peapern, made of paper; hempen, made
of hemp; ashen, elemen, weaken, made of ash, elm, or oak.
This termination should be retained in English for the sake of dis-
tinction; for a paper-bag is rightly a bag to put paper in, as a wood-
house is a house to put wood in: a bag made of paper is a papern bag,
not a paper -bag; and a house built of wood is a wooden house, not a
wood-house.
Our useful adjectives ending in some, German saw, as quarrelsome,
noisome, equivalent to the Latin ones in ax, — loqu-ax, given to talking;
or bundus, — vaga-bundus, given to wandering, naming the state of a noun
likely or given to do an action, would have been well taken into thej
national speech from any dialect in which they might be found, instead \
of those borrowed from the Latin; as heedsome, attentive; winsome, likely j
to win or captivate; lovesome, disposed to love; blithesome, disposed to
be blithe; fadesome, laughsome, runsome (as mercury), meltsome (as butter
or lead). Winning and loving are bad substitutes for winsome and love-\
some, since winsome does not mean actually winning one, but likely to wii
one; and lovesome is not amans, but amasius.
The North Friesian owns many of these en -tailed adjectives, as
betanksaam, bethanksome, grateful,
wirksaam, wirksome, industrious.
In a case in which a positive degree with a possessive
is used in Dorsetshire for a superlative degree, its dialect coii
cides with an idiom in Hindoostanee; as 'Bring the long pit
the long woone ov all,' instead of the ' longest of all,' like
llimioostanee 'Yee sub-ka hurra hai:' 'This is the great one
all,1 for 'the greatest'
VERBS.
The verb TO HE is, in Dorset and Anglo-Saxon,
Present Tense.
Dorttt.
I be,
Thou bist,
He it,
A.- Saxon.
ic beo.
Bu byst.
lit- i.s.
Dorset.
We be,
You be,
They be,
we bcoS.
ge beoS.
hi beo$.
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 25
Past Tense.
Dorset. A.-Saxon.
I wer, ic wsere.
Dorx< t. . 1 .
We wer, we waeron.
Thou werst, 8u wsere. You wer, ge waeron.
He wer, he waere. They wer, hi waeron.
The auxiliary verb may and wight is, in Dorset, mid.
In negative expressions, the word not, after an auxiliary
erb ending in d or s, becomes en or n\ as, I coulden, I could
ot; I shoulden, I should not; I woiilden, I would not; I didden,
midden, I muss en, — I did not, I may not, I must not.
HAVE.
Present Tense.
I have, I've. We have, We've.
Thou hast, Thou'st. You have, You've.
He have, He've. They have. They've.
Past Tense.
I had, I'd.
Thou hadst, Thou'dst.
We had, We'd.
You had, You'd.
He had, He'd. ! They had, They'd.
Future Tense.
I shall have, shall've.
Thou shalt have.
He shall have, shall've.
We shall have, shall've.
You -
They —
BE.
Present Perfect.
I have, I've a -been, &c.
Past Perfect.
I had, I'd a -been, &c.
Future.
I shall have, I shall've a- been, &c.
TO MEAKE.
Present Habitual.
I do* meake. We do meiike.
Thou dost meake. You do meake.
He do meake. They do meake.
* do unemphatical is pronounced as de in French.
26 OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
The pronoun it is often left out before do as (It) do rain;
(It) do grow; (It) do seem.
Present Actual.
I'm a-meaken, &c.
The affix a- in this tenseform is not the same as the a- of the per-
fect participle, but it is the Saxon-English preposition on with the verbal
noun.
S-E. Ic waes on huntiuge.
D. I wer a-hunten.
Aorist.
I meade, &c.
Imperfect or Habitual.
I did meake, &c.
We have, in Dorset, an aorist, and also an imperfect tense-
form of repetition or continuation, like the Greek, Latin, Russian,
Persian, and French Imperfect or Iterative, as offmarked from
the Aorist, Semelfactive, or Preterite.
A boy said to me, in speaking of some days of very hard
frost, "They did break the ice at night, and did vind it avroze
agean nex' mornen." That is they broke and found several times.
It they had broken and found only once, he would have said:
•They broke the ice at night, an' vound it," &c.
She beat the child, is "Ervye rov natSa.
She did beat the child, is "Ervms rov TtatSa.
Whence came this use of did?
Not from the book -Saxon -English, or Friesian. They, with Old
Kii-lish, have it not.
Not from the Normans. It is not found in old or modern French.
From the Britons of the west?
It may be, as Britons lived among the English, and we find, iu
Cornoak, a like use of do:
umy a wra care." 'I do love/
This imperfect tense-form is a great mark of south- western Kn-lish,
'!l ""-'h 1 tliink, it is missing in Devonshire, as it is in northern English,
lint it hold* again in Cornwall.
<'lu'v:iliri p.miM-u, however, once told II. II. Prince Liu-ion lioiu-
parto, that he had heard it with the verb do in Germany, and 1 Iliink
I have beard of its use in Saxony.
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTIMVES'I KKN ENcii.iSil DIAI.l.C I. -J7
I in perfect Act mil.
I \ver a-meiikon, &c.
Perfect Present.
I've a-meiide, &c.
I've a-been a-irieiiken, &c.
I'd a-meiide, &c.
Perfect Past Actual.
I'd a-been a-meaken, &c.
Future.
I shall meake, &c.
Future Actual.
I shall be a-meiiken, &c.
Future Perfect.
I shall' ve a-meiide, &c.
or shall h'a-meade, &c.
POTENTIAL MOOD.
Present or Aorist.
I mid meake, &c.
Aetna/.
I mid be a-meaken, &c.
Present Perfect.
I mid've a-meiide, &c.
or mid ha' meiide, &c.
Actual.
I mid ha' been a-meaken.
PASSIVE VOICE.
Present.
a -loved, or loved, &c.
Im \
Past.
I wer a -loved, or &c.
Present Perfect.
I've a-been a- loved, or &f.
Past Perfect.
I'd a-been a -loved, or ^c.
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
Future.
I shall be a -loved, or &c.
Future Perfect.
I shall' ve a -been
, a-loved, &c.
shall ha -been
POTENTIAL MOOD.
Present or Aorist.
I mid be a-loved, or loved, &c.
Perfect.
I mid've a -been
. a-loved, &c.
mid h a -been
Jennings, in his Observations on the Western Dialects, says,
u Another peculiarity is that of attaching to many of the common
verbs in the infinitive mode, as well as to some other parts of
different conjugations, the letter y. Thus it is very common to
say, / cant seiry, I can't nursy, he cant reapy, he can t sairy,
as well as to sewy, to nursy, to reapy, to sawy, &c.; but never,
I think, without an auxiliary verb, or the sign of the infinitive
to." The truth is, that in the Dorset the verb takes y only when
it is absolute, and never with an accusative case. We may say,
4 Can ye zewy?' but never 'Wull ye zewy up thease zeam?'
•Wull ye zew up thease zeam?' would be good Dorset.
Belonging to this use of the free infinitive 0-ended verbs, is
another kindred one, the showing of a repetition or habit of the
action, as
'How the dog do jumpy,' i. e. keep jumping. 'The child
do like to whippy,' amuse himself with whipping. 'Idle chap,
He'll do nothen but vishy, (spend his time in fishing,) if you do
lefive en alwone.' 'He do markety,' He attends market.
The Magyar language has both a form for the applied action,
as /ram, and for the free action, as (Irek).
It seems a pity that we should have lost the free use of the affix
for (off, or out) in such words as /orgive, /orswear. The Friesians, like
the Germans with ver, make good use of it. They have many such
words as
forlitteti, to forlet, neglect;
forminderjen, to lessen off;
forlajngtrn, to forlong, or lengthen out;
fortfnncn, to forthin, or thin off or out;
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 29
and Japix, the Friesian poet, writes 'Ily forlear it sian fen't Ian. lie
forlost, or lost off, the sight of the land, forlear being the verb of our
participle forlorn.
JEr-ended verbs are iterative or frequentative verbs, as
beat, batter,
chat, chatter,
climb, clamber.
fret, fritter,
gleam, glimmer,
wind, wander.
The stem of the word slumber was marked in my Philological Gram-
mar, p. 174, as wanting; though I knew it must be, or have been, some-
where in Teutonic speech; and I have lately had the pleasure of finding
it in Mr. Littledale's Craven version of Solomon's Song, kindly given
me by H. II. Prince Lucien Bonaparte:
A slaums, bud man hart wakkens,
I sleep, but my heart wakes.
We have a few of these er- ended words:
Blather, blether, to keep bleating.
Shatter, to shoot or cast about, as corn.
Happer, to keep hopping, as hail rebounding from the ground.
Many words which, in English, are strong or moulded, are
in Dorset weak or unmoulded:
English past tense. Dorset past tense.
Blow, blew, blowed.
Build, built, builded.
Catch, caught, catched.
Crow, crew, crowed.
Gild, gilt, gilded.
Grow, grew, growed.
Hide, hid, hided.
Know, knew, knowed.
Run, ran, runned or rinned.
Slide, slid, slided.
Throw, threw, drowed.
On the other hand, some verbs that are weak and mixed
in English, are strong in Dorset:
creep, crope. heave, hove. scrape, scrope.
It once seemed to me, that, as the Britons were much mingled
with the English in Dorset, and as we Dorset men have there-
fore some British blood, the mingled thought of the English and
Saxon mind in the West, might have taken the unmoulded tense-
80
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
forms, from some such analogy, as we even now find will take
unusual forms of words. I have heard a child, who had most
likrly learnt that his zuny or sung, should be sang, take brany
as the past-tense of bring.
We need not think, however, as we see how unsettled these
two classes of tense-forms are among the whole Teutonic race,
that their use should be imputed to British or any other foreign
thought.
The following few cases will show the unsettled state of the
weak and strong verbs:
Puck. (Hereford)
Quat. n.
Raught. (Wilts.)
Rieb. (German)
Ruse. n.
Scrope. (Dorset)
Bring
Climb
Come
Find
Fetch
Pick
Quit
Reach
Rub
Rise
Scrape
Shape
Squeeze
Tell
Shupe. (0. English)
Squoze. (Hereford)
( Tell'd. (Friesian)
I Tell't. n.
Ta'ed. (W. York)
Brung, brang. n.
Clomb. w.
Cum'd. n.
Fun. (Lancas.)
Fot. (Wilts.)
Fotch. (Hants.)
Give Gov. n.
Heave Hove. (Hereford.
sailors)
Leap Lap. n.
Make Maked. (Friesian) Take
Milk Molk. (German)
The true Dorset retains, what one could wish the English
had not lost, an affix or syllabic augment to the perfect parti-
« ij'l« . answering to one in the Saxon-English and German.
In German it is ye-, as
4Haben sie ge-funden das buch?'
D. 'Have ye a-vound the book?'
In Anglo-Saxon it is also ge, which has become a in Dorset-
shire; as 'He've tlost his hatchet.' 'She've Abroke the dish.'
A.-Saxon. 'Paulus Gtbunden wearth Gzsend to Rome.' -
Saxon Chron. A. D. 50.
Dorset. — 'Paul abound wer Azent to Rome.'
A.-Saxon. — • 1'Ylu dwilda waeron G^seyen and GEhyred.1
Dorset. — •' Many ghosts wer Azeed an' Ahierd.'
'I'll.- augment or affix ye, by aphaeresis of the g, became y
,,f i|lt. Saxon-English into the English: as
"r ' '"
••:ill.-«|. from i|n. Anglo-Saxon cltjpian, to call, — a
word used l.v Mih,,.,:
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 31
* Come, thoti goddess fair and free,
In heav'n vclep'd Euphrosyne." — L' Allegro.
In a semi-Saxon poem, believed to be of the twelfth century,
printed by Mr. Singer, the affix is almost constantly i; as
' — his deaz beoth «-gon;' 'his days are gone.'
' — thu weren f-freoed;' 'thou wert freed.'
' — scr thu beo i-brouht;' 'ere thou be brought.'
And in the works of Spenser we find the affix y in common use:
"She was \clad,
All in silken camus, lily white." — Spenser.
In the legend of Saint Margaret, of the 1 3th century, lately
edited by Mr. Cockayne, the affix i- is in full use, as it seems
! to have been in the time of Chaucer, who writes
'When Hector was i-brought all fresh i-slain.'
(Knight's Tale.)
D. 'When Hector wer a-brought all fresh a-slai'n.'
How much smoother is this line in old English or Dorset,
1 than it is in our English,
J'When Hector was brought all fresh slain"
with heaps of hard consonants unsundered by the vowel i- or a-.
•
-ing the ending of the active participle and verbal noun is
kn. It is markworthy that this ending -ing, which is truly Eng-
lish and Teutonic, is hardly any where -ing in Provincial speech.
In the north it is mostly -in and -aw, or -un in other parts of
England.
Dorset is, in many cases, more distinctive than our book-
speech, inasmuch as it has many pairs of words, against single
ones of our books, and gives sundry sounds to other pairs, that,
in English, are of the same sound; so that it withholds from
the punster most of his chances of word-play.
'The people told the sexton and the sexton tolled the bell'
is in Dorset
'The people twold the sex'on, an' the sex'on tolfd the bell.'
ale, ail.
eal, ail.
board, bor'd.
bwoard, bor'd.
breach, breech,
brech (e=2) breech.
cane, Cain.
ceane, Cai'n.
fall (verb), fall (autumn).
vail, fall.
foul, fowl.
foul, vowl.
32 OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
hole,
hole,
whole,
hwol.
( sale,
( zeale,
sail,
sail.
home,
hwome,
holm,
home.
( son,
j son,
sun.
zun.
mare,
mayor.
j firs,
furze.
meare,
mayor.
( virs,
vuzzen.
pale,
peale,
pail,
pail.
That the Dorset is not indistinctive will be seen from a few
SYNONYMES.
Tough. Reamy.
A stick may be tough, when it will bend without breaking,
but cheese or bread is reamy when it will reach out into string-
iness without breaking off.
Reamy is elastic in the sense of reaching out, but not in
that of shrinking back.
Bank. Balk.
A balk is a strip of turf between two lawns, as those of an
open corn field; a bank is a high ridge.
Blowsy. Frouzy.
Blowsy is having the feace reddened by labor or heat. Frouzy
is loosely clad; slack.
Bundle. Lock.
A bundle of hay is a lot bound up; a lock is as much as
• •an !••• taken up in the two arms.
Bush. Wride.
A wride of hazel or wheat, is the lot of stems growing out
of one root or one grain; a bush may be of many wrrides.
Blackberry. Dewberry.
The dewberry is a big kind of blackberry.
Burn. Zweal.
To weal is to burn superficially; to singe.
Bloom. Blooth.
B tooth IB blossom collectively, or the state of 1 doom ing.
Bloat. Blather.
To blntltn. Idethrr, is to keep, bleating, or talking, loudly
and
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 33
Ceare. Ho.
To ho is to be uneasy for uncertainties of after time. *Ne
beo ge na hogiende.' Do not be ho-ing or anxious.
Chump. Log.
A chump of wood, is a very short cutting, a log a longer
one, or a length.
Chimney. Tun.
The tun is only that part of the chimney that reaches above
he roof.
Crack. Craze.
To craze a dish, is to crack it a very little, so that it does
not open.
Crow. Croodle.
To croodle is to make little Growings, as a happy babe.
Cry. Churm.
Charm.
A charm is a mingled sound, as that of many children learn-
ng lessons aloud.
Cry(v). Tooty.
To tooty is to weep with broken sounds.
Print. Daps.
A print is a mark printed by a die or type. Daps is a
ikeness of a thing so close as if it were printed with it. 'He
s the very daps of his father.'
Deaf. Dunch.
Dunch is a little deaf', hard of hearing.
Faggot. Baven.
A haven is a bundle of long, uncut, sticks.
Flinders. Flankers.
Flankers are outflying bits of fire. Flinders are outflying
^particles, as of a hard body smashed.
Gift. Hansel.
A handsel is a hand-gift, a gift given from hand to hand.
A house may be a gift, but not a handsel.
Gully. Brook.
A gully is a channel that takes surface water. A brook is
i spring-head stream, running into a river.
34
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
Hackle. Rwof, roof.
A hackle is a small overhanging roof, as that of a bee-hive.
Hill. Knap.
A knap, cnaep, knob, is a small, low, hill. In Somerset it
is a batch.
Hop. Hick.
To hick is to hop on one leg. A bird may hop, not hick,
on both legs.
Hobble. Scraggle.
To hobble about is to go hoppingly. To scraggle about is
to go with the limbs screwed out into queer shapes.
Job. Choor.
A job is one full piece of work. A choor (char) is a turn,
as a weekly turn, at occasional work.
Linch. Lawn.
Linchet.
A /tncA, or linchet, is a flattened ledge, as of corn-ground
by a hill-slope. A lawn is a strip of land in an open field, asj
Fordington Field.
Lancet. Fleam.
A fleam is a lancet of arrowhead shape, for bleeding cattle.]
Leavens. Orts.
Orts are the leavings of hay, from cows fed afield.
Litter. Lai'ter.
A litter of piglings is one bed or sow's breed of them. A|
loiter of eggs is all the eggs laid by a hen at one time, before]
rifting.
Lease (Leiize). Mead.
A Mead is a mown field; a leaze is an unmown field, tor
the zummer run of stock.
Limp. Sumple.
Limp is loose to bend. Sumpfe is yielding to pressure.
Marry. Marry \\T.
To marry, as the clergyman. To marry with, as the man.
Moot. Root. More.
A moot is the bottom of the stem of a felled tree, with
it* roots; a root is a single outreacher; and a more is a taj
root
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 35
Musheroom. Tusheroom.
A lusher oom is an unwholesome white fungus.
Mouldy. Vinny.
A cinny cheese is one with blue fungus (feu), from damp,
hut a cheese may be mouldy, in a mouldy or crummy state, with-
out fenniness.
Muggy. Hazy.
Muggy weather is that with the air mingled with mist or
damp. Hazy is that with a covering of cloud.
Ment. Mock.
To ment another is to take the likeness of his form or be-
havior, in a good way. To mock is to do so in derision.
'He do ment his father.' He is very like his father.
Nitch. Nicky.
A nitch of wood is a great cutting or faggot, carried home
by hedgers at night. A nicky is a small cutting or bundle of
sticks for lighting fires.
Nettled. Angry.
Nettled is angry at something in which we cannot ourselves
cast all blame on the speaker. Pricked to the heart.
Peave. Stean.
To peave a yard is to ram down stone. A road may be
steaned* not peaved, by only casting down gravel.
Poll. Shroud.
To poll a tree is to cut down the whole head. To shroud
it is to cut off its side boughs that it may grow up tall.
Plush, plash, plesh. Fell.
To fell wood is to cut it off. To plush a hedge is to cut
the wood -stems, half off; and lay them down, that their side
sprouts may grow up.
Run. Scote.
To scote is to shoot along close to the ground.
Reed. Straw.
Reed is hulm reached out straight for thatching.
Shelter. Lewth.
Shelter is a screening from something falling, as rain or hail,
is a screening from cold wind.
C2
o(. OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
Smoke. Smeech.
A smeech is a smoke-like body of upsmitten dust.
Slit. Slent.
A slit is an opening, it may be intentional, as in a hard body.
A ifenl is an offtearing in cloth.
Spotted. Sparked.
A spotted cow is one with roundish spots, a sparked one is
one with longish marks.
If you throw ink, plumb, on paper, you will make spots. If
it be cast obliquely, it will make sparks.
Stitch. Hile.
A stitch is a cone of sheaves set up with their heads in a
point. A hile is a long rooflike pile of sheaves, with their heads
in a ridge, and with a sheaf at each pinion end.
Sprack. Spry.
A sprack man is one given to spring about; active: a spry
man is one that can spring or jump high or far.
Seat. Settle.
A settle is or rather was a long seat with a high back, as
a screen from door -draughts.
Skillen. Outhouse.
A skillen is a roof with open sides, an outhouse would most
likely be inclosed.
Zwell (swell). Plim.
A bad hand may sire//, when it is not wished that it may.
Bacon may plim in boiling, as it should.
Storm. Scud.
A storm is a rising of rain-bringing wind. A scud is a short
do\\n-sliooting of rain, as a shower.
Siocky.
A itm-ky man is a short thick stiff- bodied one. A
man is a short corpulent or outswelling one.
Xuicy. Voreright (Foreright).
Sniifii is -p.-aUin^ ones mind with offensive or intentional
I ",-ri i>/hf is talking or doing right on without think-
ing of tin- I.IVX.-IMVH of others, but without an offensive will. '
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. 37
Tack. Rack.
A lack is a shelf reaching out from a wall: a ruck \va> a
wooden frame fastened up under the floor over head.
Like, in Dorset, as in some other counties, qualifies an ad-
ective. 'He's down-hearted like-.'1 'He is rather down-hearted."
He is all mwopen like.' The adjective like (saa, sae, see.) is
exactly so applied in Hindoostanee; as iJE,k kaalaa-sa« g'horaa:'
'A black-like horse ; a rather black horse.'
The old speech of the West, will be holden for some time,
as the language of the house, though the children may learn
English, and speak it to their betters abroad; since, if a man
comes home, with what his friends would call 'a clippen ov his
words,' a clipping of his words, or talken fine, it is only laughed
at as an affectation of gentility. This will be understood by a
case of which I was told in a parish in Dorset, where the lady
of the house had taken a little boy into day-service, though he
went home to sleep.
The lady had begun to correct his bad English, as she thought
ais Dorset was; and, at last, he said to her, weeping "There
now. If you do meiike me talk so fine as that, they'll laef at me
at hwome zoo, that I cant bide there."
A FEW DORSET EXPRESSIONS.
'The vu'st bird, the vu'st eass.' The first bird, the first
earthworm. The first come the first served.
Of deep alluvial soil, like that of Blackmore, it may be said
in Johnsonian English. It is remunerative to the inhabitants,
but inconvenient to travellers. In Dorset it might be shorter:
'Good vor the bider, bad vor the rider.'
We have a rather free use of to, as an adverb, meaning to
rather than fromward, in or up in union, rather than out or off
from union, as 'zet to,' set yourself on the work. 'Put to;' Put
the horses on to the waggon. 'Hold or Pull to;' Hold or pull
in or up to you. He's a-took to; He is taken back, or stopped
in his course. 'Go to' of the Bible is our '/et to.' (Jo at tin-
work.
So in North Friesian 'to an auf,' to and oiV. to and fro;
•jo dohr as to,' the door is to, i. e. shut, as in our 'shut to the
idoor.'
OUTLINE OF THE GRAMMAR
Vail in wi', coincide.
Vail out, quarrel.
Give ) Give, yield. 'The vrost do gi'e.' It begins to thaw.
Gi'e \ Gi'e in, concede.
Gi'e op, surrender.
Gi'e on, Hand on.
Gifts, white spots on the finger nails.
Gifts on the vinger
Sure to linger,
Gifts on the thumb
Sure to come.
Put. Put out, make crabbed by adverse circumstances.
Put to, driven into a strait.
Put up, to take quarters, as at an inn.
Put up wi', to bear, endure, as trying the patience.
Put upon, imposed on.
Shrow-crop. The shrewmouse. The folklore of Dorset is
that if it run over a man's foot, it will make him
lame. Thence, in Hampshire, it is called the Over-
runner.
Sluggard.
Sluggard's guise,
Lwoth to bed, an' Iwoth to rise.
Spring months.
March wull sarch, Eapril wull try,
May 'ull tell if you'll live or die.
Teake] Teake off, imitate, make a drawing of. 'He's a-teakt-n
Take \ off the church.'
Tedke after, be like in mind or body. 'He do teiike
after his father.'
Whippence, whoppence.
Half a groat, want two pence.
More kicks than halfpence.
INTENSITIES.
A bangen, brushen, lincen, or triinmeii, big heare.
OF THE DORSET AND SOUTH-WESTERN ENGLISH DIALECT. HJ)
I do not wish it to be understood that ray rules of Dorset grammar
are every where kept by Dorset people. I have given the grammatical
form which is known, and felt, by me, as that of my mother tongue in
I Hack more. Some of the best speakers of Dorset are children, and as
the grammatical laws of the speechform have not hitherto been taught,
the violations of them are not so much known as felt.
A Dorset friend, a lady, to whom I was once giving the rule for the
personal and impersonal pronouns, said "Yes, I should have heard and
felt that one was right, and the other wrong, but I could not have told
you why."
The most grating to my ears of all language is that of some Dorset
or Western people who on coming into towns try with too fast muta-
tion to speak English.
Analogy is their ruin. I have heard one who, having found that his
lag and bag should be leg and beg, called a bag, a beg-, and another, who
had Jearnt that his dree and droat ought to be three and throat, talked
of thriving for driving, some cattle to market.
Such mistakes are more creditable to our minds than our know-
ledge, and we western people must be Saxons in speech or mind till our
life's end.
A GLOSSARY
OF THE
DORSET DIALECT OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
A-S. Anglo-Saxon.
Go. Gothic.
Ic. Icelandic.
Ger. German.
Du. Dutch.
ABBREVIATIONS.
Da. Danish.
Sw. Swedish.
O.E. Old English.
N. C. Northern Counties.
Sco. Scottish.
Lat. Latin.
Gr. Greek.
Fr. French.
Corap. Compare.
Heref. Herefordshire.
A-cothed. [X-S. coS, disease. ' Swilc co8 com on mannum :' ' Such
a disease came on men.' — Chron. 1087.] Rotten or diseased
in the liver, as sheep.
A-drawen. Drawing. 'The days be a-drawen in:' 'The days are
contracting or shortening.'
A-fefird. [X-S. a-fered, or afyrht] Affrighted; afraid.
" )>a weardas wa?ron afyrht." — Matt, xxviii. 4.
Agefin, [X-S. agen, on-gean.] Against.
* Rowed agein the flod." — Song temp. Edw. II.
"Din broker hae'ftS aenig ]>ing agen ]>e." — Matt. v. 23.
A-lasaen. [X-S. >y-laB8.] Lest.
u )>y-ln»s )>e Pin fot apt stane a?tsporne." — Matt. iv. 6.
Alik'. [X-S. geh'c.] Like.
"All the days o' the week
Vriday idden a- ////:"
All the days of the week
Friday is not alike. — Saying of the Weather.
All's. All this. 'All's day:' 'All this day.'
A GLOSSARY OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 41
Amper. [X-S. ampre; a crooked swelling vein.] Pustules, or the
matter of them. 'The child is all out in an amperS
Aller. [X-S. aler.] The alder tree.
Anby. [X-S. an, at, and bi, near.} At a near time; soon; by-
and-by.
Annan? An interjectional exclamation, as in the sense of "What
did you say?" Mid unnan, in Anglo-Saxon, means with per-
mission, and vnnan is to yield as a favour; so that ami (in
seems to be an elliptic expression, like the French plait-il?
meaning, 'May I ask the favour of your saying it again?'
Anewst, or Aniste. [X-S. an-nyhst? or, as Mr. Vernon thinks, a
corruption of nigh by sigmation, as in along-st for alony,
&c.] At nearest. ' Anewst the seame:' 'Very nearly the same.'
'Don't goo aniste en:' 'Don't go near him.'
Ankly. [X-S. ancleow.] The ankle.
Any-when. At any time.
A-piggy-back, A-pig-a-back? A-pack-a-back ? A mode of carrying
a child on one's back, with his legs under one's arms and
his arms round one's neck.
A-pisty-poll. A mode of carrying a child with his legs on one's
shoulders, and his arms round one's neck or forehead.
A-ponted. (see Ponted.)
Arn. A contraction of " e'er a one."
Ash-candles. The seed-vessels of the ash-tree.
Asker. A water newt.
A-strout. [X-S. streht, stretched.] Stretched out stiffly, like frozen
linen.
A-stooded. Stood (as a waggon) immoveable in the ground.
A-stogg'd. Having one's feet stuck inextricably into clay or dirt.
At, To play at, or have at; to contend with, or take or meet
in a game, or otherwise. "We dree'll at you dree.'
Lthirt. Athwart; across. So, in the Isle of Wight, sailors say,
"Are you going athirt?" meaning over the Channel,
ivore. Before. [X-S. atforan, a compound of at and fora: a>
before is of be, near, and fore, the forepart.] 'Wo syml lu'-r
atforan Se:' 'We are here before thee.' — .K/frics Dialogue.
i-vrore. [X-S. and Ger. ge-froren ; O. E. i-irore.] Fro/en. "So
cold that he al i-frore beo." — Metrical Li res of Saints.
Lwaked. Awake.
42 A GLOSSARY
Ax. [S-S. axian, or acsian.] To ask.
1 Hi ne dorston acsian.' — Luke ix. 45.
' A question wold y axe of you.' — Duke of Orleans' Poems.
Axen. [S-S. axan.] Ashes. 'On hacran and on axan: 'In sack-
cloth and ashes.' — Matt. xi. 21.
Axanhole. An ash-hole, or a place to stow wood-ashes in.
A-zet. Set, or planted.
A-/rw. [On-sew. S-S. on, and sucan, to suck? or soak.] To be
dry of milk; no longer giving suck: 'The cow's a-zew.' To
sew a pond, is to drain or draw it dry; thence sewer, a
drainer, a drain. To sue land is, in East Suffolk, to drain it.
B
Backside. The back yard of a house.
Bad off. (see Off.)
Bally wrag, or Ballawrag. [N. C. bullirag; Heref. bellrag; S-S.
bealu, evil, and wregan, to accuse?] To scold or accuse in
scurrilous language.
Bandy, (from bend.) A long heavy stick with a bent end, used
to beat abroad dung in the fields.
Bandy-lags. Crooked legs, or one having crooked legs, as if like
a bandy.
Bangen. Banging. Used as an intensitive; as a 'bangen girt
apple.'
Bargen. A small farm or homestead.
Barken. An inclosed yard. A grange yard; a barton.
Barrow-pig. [X-S. bearh, bearg, or bearng; Ger. burg.] A young
male pig castrated.
Barnaby bright, "the longest day, an' the shortest night." Said
of St. Barnabas-day, about the summer solstice,
i. A hunch «»r faggot of long un trimmed wood.
Bay. A bunk across a stream.
Bea'nhan', (bear in hand.) To think or hold an opinion; to main-
lain. So maintain is from main, the hand, and tenir. to hold.
Beta? Beast s; applied only to neat cattlr.
1 'I •'' hedge, Tin- hu>h<>* or umlrnvooil growing out on
the ditch lee s side of a single hedge; or the givensward be-
'lii- IM-HM-II road in a lane.
Befins, (betas). I!- 1 <-:m'f do it to-day, keens 1 must u
.\M).
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 43
Recall. To call by bad names.
Heelle-head. The bull- head, or miller's thumb, bunch -head,
(cottns gobio.}
Bennets. The stems of the bent-grass, (agrostis.)
" He cared not for dint of sword or speere,
No more than for the stroke of straws or huitx."
Bettermost. Best; of the best kind. 'Bettermost vo'k.'
Beacon-weed. The plant goosefoofr, (chenop odium}.
Bide. [X-S. bidan; Go. beidan; Du. beiden.] To dwell, abide, or
stay. 'Where d'ye bide now?'
Bird -batten. The catching of birds by night with a net. Bird-
batting is described by Fielding, — who lived in Dorsetshire,
— in the tenth chapter of his Joseph Andrews; and, as the
word is now understood among boys, it means beating birds
out of the hedge with sticks or stones, some of the boys
being each side of the hedge.
Bird-keeper. A bird-boy; one employed to keep birds from corn.
Bird-keepy. To keep birds from corn.
Bissen. Bist not; art not.
Bit an' crimp. Every bit an' crimp ; every particle of any thing.
Criiw, in Wiltshire, is a small quantity.
Bit an' drop. A bit of food and a drop of drink.
Biver. [S-S. bifian; Du. beeven; Kent, bibber.] To bunch up,
or shake, as with cold or fear. 'Daet wi'f eallum limon «-
bifodei"1 'The woman shook in all her limbs.' — Apollonius
of Tyre.
Black-bob. The cockroach, (blatta orientatis.)
Black Jack. The caterpillar of the turnip-fly, — (afhalia spina-
rnm.)
Blatch. Black or soot.
Blather. Bladder. Also to talk or cry with a bleating sound.
Bleame off. To impute the blame which lies on one's self to
another. 'He done it, and now do bleame it off to me.'
Bleare. [Ger. blarren; Du. blaaren.] To low as a cow. or bray
as an ass; or to cry loud as a fretful child.
Blind-buck-o'-Deavy. The blind buck of David? blimlmaifs-buff.
u Blind-buck-o'-Deavy gives the clue to the origin of blind-
man's-buff: I find in many countries it is an animal, anil not
a person that is called blind in this common game: th
•blind-bock;' Dan. 'blinde-buk;' Portuguese 'cabra •
44 A GLOSSARY
blind goat or kid; Span, 'gallina ciega;' Ital. 'gatta orba,'
blind cat; or mosca cieca, blind fly; Ger. 'blinde kuh,' blind
cow; Du. alone has 'blinde mannetje.'" — Vernon.
Blit Blighty.
Bloodywarriors. The garden wall-flower (cheiranthus cheiri), so
called from the bloodlike tinges on its corolla.
Blooth, or Blowth. The blossom of fruit trees collectively.
Blooens. Blowings; blossoms, singly.
Blooms. [Ger. blume, a flower.'] A rosy colour or flushing on
the cheeks.
Blue-vinny, or vinnied. (see Vinny.)
Boar-stag, (see Stag.)
Bonce. A bunch; stone ball; a very large marble.
Book o' Clothes, [buck, to wash? Germ, beuche; Da. byg.] A
wash of clothes; the linen of one washing.
Boarward. Wanting the boar. Spoken of a sow.
Botherum, or Botherem. [I. of Wight, bothum; X-S. bo]>en. 'Lo-
lium and oSra ly}>ra cynne:' 'Darnel and other injurious
kinds.'] The yellow oxeye ; corn marygold, {chrysanthemum
segetuin).
Boris-noris. Going on blindly, without any thought of risk or
decency.
Boy's-love. [N.C. lad's-love.] The herb southernwood.
I'.ru.-k. A breach.
Brags. Boastings. 4To meake woone's brags:' 'To boast.'
Branten. Bold; impudent; audacious; upbearing one'sself. In the
Northern counties (teste Brockett) brant means consequential;
pompous in one's walk.
Ura-hy J.iml). Overgrown with brushwood, rushes &c.
r>r:i\\lrr. A brushwood faggot.
Breatt-plough, A turf -cutting tool, consisting of a broad blade
N\ith a T-tVaiM.-, and driven by a man's breast.
I Jr. •••/«•. To bear up against or on.
1" I'l.-ak; t,, fail in business. 'Mr. Chapman's
So ibc word bankrupt (Du. bauUbrccker) is from tin- Italian
••", a merchant's or tradesman's counter; and rotto. (rup-
tU8) bn.l,
Ma.lr ..!' bri.-k.
W Brockly, (tnun Am//,-). Brittle. 'How bruckly this
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 45
bread is.' "Though we ho more brickie than glasse."
Bisses Sermon at Saint Pants, 1580. (A. 3.)
Brimward. [X-S. breman, to raye.~\ The same as boarward.
Spoken <>!' u sow; "cum vere calor redit ossibus." I am helped
to the true etymology of this word by Brockett's tt Northern
Counties' Glossary."
Bring woone gwai'n. To bring one going; to bring one on one's
way. "The expression is equal to the Greek nQon^nKiv,
(see Acts xv. 3,) and seems to be much wanted in our vo-
cabulary. The Yorkshire dialect has 'to set' for its syno-
nyme, and the Scotch 'to convoy;' illustrated by the pro-
verb 'A Kelso convoye: a stride an' half owre the door-
stane.' — 'I pray you, my lord, to commune with him, whiles
I briny my Lord of Durham going? — Philpott's \\th Exami-
nation, p. 1 12, Parker-Society Edition." Note by Mr. Bingham.
Brockle. [S.-S. brecol, from brecan, to break.] Apt to break out
of field. Applied to cattle.
Brocks. [X-S. brecan, to break', Du. brok.] Broken pieces, as of
bread. 'There's nothen a-left but brocks.'
Broody. Wanting to sit. Spoken of a hen.
Bron', Brand, or Backbron', Backbrand. [Go. brannian, to burn.]
A brand; a large log of wood put on at the back of the
fire, particularly at merry-makings in winter.
Brow of a hedge. Brushwood overhanging the outside of a ditch.
JBrownshell-nut. A kind of brown-rinded apple.
'Brouse. Brushwood, twigs.
Bruckle. A quantity of broken pieces of rock, or other hard stuff.
Bruff. Brittle: (used in West Dorset).
JBucky. Stringy and tart. Said of cheese.
|Brushen. An intensitive of size; as, "a brushen girt rat."
ranstone-buck. The stag-beetle (lucanus cervus), so called from
being often found in the neighbourhood of Bryanstone.
budget. A leathern pouch, in which a mower carries his whet-
stone,
l-stag. (see Stag.)
d. Wanting the bull. Spoken of a cow.
Gumptious. Captious,
mdle. To bound off.
int. To butt as a lamb,
roar-stag. A castrated boar, (see Stag.)
A GLOSSARY
Bwoilen. Boiling; the whole bunch or lot. 'I'd hike out the whole
hwoilrn o'm.'
Bur, or Daker. A whetstone for scythes.
Burn-beat, or Burn-beak c. To cut up and burn turf, and dress
the ground with the ashes.
I'd f. A bunch: hence emmet-but?
I)in it r an' aggs. Yellow toad -flax, (linaria vulgaris) ; so called
from the yellow and white of its corolla,
liutter-deaisy. The great, white ox-eye.
Caddie. Intanglement, perplexity.
mag. Bad meat. 'I wou'den have sich cag-mag in a gift.'
Call. Necessity. 'There's noo call vor't.'
(ailed hwome. Having one's banns published in church. 'They
wer a-called hwome o' Zunday.'
Cammick, Cammock. [X.-S. camoc.] The plant restharrow, (ono-
nis arvensis).
Capple-cow, or Cappled-cow. [S-S. ceafl, a muzzle, or beak:, in
the plural cheeks, or jaws.] A cow with a white muzzle.
Capsheaf. A small sheaf of straw, forming the tip of a thatched
rick.
Car. To carry. 'To car hay:' 'To stack hay.'
Cassen. Canst not.
Cat. A small cutting of stick. A chump of clay stone.
Catch het. Catch heat. "She is accustomed to inarch with leisure,
ami \\ith M en-tain granditie rather than gravity; unless it
be when she walketh apace for her pleasure, or to cuich
her a heate in the cold weather." — Puttenham, of Queen
Klixalu'th; ([tioted by Mrs. Markham.
Caselty weather. Casualty weather; stormy.
Chaden. rluiwden. [chawdron, Shakspeare.] The inwards of a
• all'.
Cham, or Champ. To chew or champ.
('hanker. A chink.
('hanks. The under part of a pig's head.
' ' ; \ young man or youth.
Charm. [A-S. cyrm; O. K. dicnu.] A nois»^ or confusion of \
as of rliiMn-ii or birds. 'Synnigrn cyrnr/ 'Uproar of sin-
ners.1— I'n-.lntnn. \XXiv. 17.
OF THE DORSKT DIALI.t I. 47
Charm. [Lat. carmen. u Carminibus Circe sori<»s mutavit t'l\
— Viryi/.~\ Bed-charm. The author, when a child, was taught
a bed-charm, comprehending the one given by Hone in his
"Year-book." Dec. 1ft.
Matthew, Mark, Luke, an' John,
Be blest the bed that I lie on;
Vow'r corners to my bed,
VowV angels all a-spread:
Woone at head an' woone at veet,
An' two to keep my soul asleep.
Chattermag. A chattering magpie; a chatterbox; a much-talking
woman.
Cheat. Bearded darnel, (folium temulentum).
Cheese. A bag or pile of pummice from the ciderwring.
Cheese-lo't. A cheese-loft or floor to dry cheese on.
Chetlens, or Chetterlens. The entrails of a pig, cleaned and twined
up in knots. Also a frill formerly worn on the bosom of
shirts, and so called from its likeness to chitterlings.
Chetten. To bring forth young, as applied to cats, hares, or rab-
bits; to kitten.
Chilver. A ewe lamb. [3.-S. cilferlamb. — Thwaites' Hept. Levi-
ticus, v. 6.]
Chimp. A young shoot, as of a potato.
To chimp. To pick off the chimps of potatoes, when they have
begun to sprout in the spring.
Chine. [S-S. cyne, a chink. ulc ge-seah ane lytle cynan:" 'I saw
a little chink.' — BoetJ] The groove in the staves of a eask
for the head; or the prominence of the staves beyond the
head of it. Thence a chine, in the Isle of Wight, a chink
or ravine formed by a stream running down into the sea ;
as, Shanklin Chine, Blackgang Chine. Chimb is the English
for the end of a barrel.
[Chisom. To germinate or throw out chimps, as potatoes in the
spring.
lock. A part of a neck of veal. Choke-full; full to choking,
loke-dog. An epithet bestowed with more humour than com-
placency on the hard Dorset cheese.
loor. [S.-S. cer, cier, or cyr, turn, occasion, business. 'He het
set suman cyrre onbajrnen Rome byrig:' 'He commanded on
48
A GLOSSARY
some occasion to burn the city of Rome.' — Alfred's Orosius,
lib. vi. c. v.] A char or job of household work, done by an
occasional helper or charwoman.
Chop. [A-S. cypan, to sell, or deal.] To barter or exchange; to
swop.
Chubby, chubby. Round cheeked.
Chuck. To toss any thing underhanded for a catch. Also, a term
used in calling pigs.
Chucks of wheat. Pinched grains in the husk.
Chump. A short cutting of wood.
Chunk, (in some parts chuck). A large cutting or chip; as 'a
chunk of wood.'
Cider-wring. A cider-press, (see Wring.)
Clacker, or Bird-clacker. A kind of rattle, to frighten away birds
from a corn-field.
Clappers. Fox-earths.
Clavy. A shelf clinging on a wall, without footing. A mantel-
piece.
Clay-cat A kind of large roundish stone found in clay. In Hants
and elsewhere, a salt-cat is a kind of cake to entice pigeons.
Cleden, Clydern. [Wiltshire clytes; S-S. clare, a burr sticking
to a man's clothes.] Goosegrass, (galium aparine). Callec
also cleavers, clavers, or clivers, from their cleaving to any
tiling.
Clinker, (from cling). An icicle.
Clint. To clinch a nail; and figuratively, to complete one joke
or exaggeration by another outdoing it.
Clips. [X-S. clyppan.] To clasp between the thumb and fingers,
or between the two arms. 'I can clips thik tree.' (seeWey
and bodkins.)
• •11. Having, clinging, or curled hair on one's poll, or head
(Tmy. [Hante, clit.] Clingy and sticky; tangled in clods or lumps;
dotted, or clotty.
Clock. A clinger, door-beetle.
Clodgy, cludgy. Clumplike.
Clog. A wooden bow at one head of a hay-rope, or a block
' I" '-ml of a haltrr for tying a horse to a manger.
[Semi-Saxon, clot] A clod.
Clote. The yellow water-lily, («///>//<//• lulea}. A clout, or clut
be North is a inn-dock.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT.
49
Clout. A blow with the flat hand. 'I'll gi'e thee a clout in the
head.'
Clum. [X-S. clumian, cling, clasp.] To handle roughly or clumsily.
Clumsy is from cluman; and one is clumsy, when he clums
any thing.
Clumper. A lump. 'A clumper o' gingerbread.'
Clunchy. Clinging, close, clodlike.
Cockle, or Cuckle. The burr of the burdock, (arctium).
Cod. [S-S. codd.J Apod or legume; as a bean-cod, or peas-cod.
uDa gewilnode he his wambe gefyllan of Hm bean-coddum."
— Luke xv. 1 6.
Cod-gloves. Bag-gloves, without fingers.
Cole, or Coll. To inclose, embrace. "To coll the lovely neck."
— Ovid's Metamorphosis.
Colepexy [in Norfolk, to pixy; in Somerset, to go pixhy hording,
from pixy or colepixy, Ic. puki, a puck or fairy?'] To beat
down the few apples that may be left on the trees after the
crop has been taken in, to take, as it were, the fairies' horde.
In Wilts it is called grig g ling, from grig, a fairy? and in
Hants a colt-pixy is a fairy, said to come in the shape of
a horse.
Colt. Footing; a novitiate's fine. 'You must pay your colt.'
Come. To be ripe. ' The pears ben't quite a-cowe.'
Come o'. To come of; to be altered from a state. ' She wer pirty
woonce, but she's finely a-come o't.
Conker. The ripe fruit or hep of the wild rose; the single or
"canker" rose. Also, an excrescence on it. "I had rather
be a canker in a hedge, than a rose in his grace." — Much
Ado about Nothing, i. 3.
I Contraption. A contrivance.
[Cooch. Couch-grass; quitch-grass; creeping wheat-grass, (triticum
repens). Mr. Vernon suggests that it was originally quick-
grass, from its lively growth. Sw. qvick-hvete, quick-rot-,
Da. qvick-hvede.
[Coop. Come up. A call to fowls. So co"p (cup), come up, for
come? the French allons.
>ps. [S-S. cops, a fetter.] A connecting crook of a harrow.
(see Wey and bodkins.)
>re of a rick. The middle of it when it has been cut away
all round.
D
50
A GLOSSARY
Cornish Jack. The Cornish chough, (corvus graculus).
Cothe. A disease of sheep.
Count. To reckon; to guess. 'I do count:' 'I guess; I calcu-
late,' as they say in America. ttlt has been remarked by
more then one writer, that the words guess, calculate., reckon,
slick, (sleek,) smart, and others used by the Americans, though
not heard at all in England, or else taken in a different
sense from that which they have in the United States, are
either English provincialisms, or words for which authority
might be adduced from the old dramatists, and other writers
of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries." — Mr. Petheram.
Cow. To stop, daunt.
Cow-beaby. A boy or girl childishly meek-hearted , or mother-
sick. One easily cowed.
Cow-cap. A metal knob, put on the tips of a cow's horns that
she may not wound another.
Cowheart, (from cow; Sco. and Essex cowe, to stop, daunt,
whence to cower.} A coward.
Cows an' calves. Lords and ladies. The barren and fertile flowers
of the arum.
Cravel. A mantel-piece; sometimes called "the clavy."
Craze. To crack a little.
Creeze. Dainty; taffety.
Crick. Creek. Corner, nook.
Crick. [X-S. cryc, a crook.] To hurt the neck or back-bone by
a sudden and hard crooking or wrenching of it.
Cricket. A low stool for a child.
Crinkle. A bending, zig-zag.
Crimp, Crub. A little bit, crumb.
Cripner. A crupper.
Cripph i>h. Like a cripple; rather lame.
Crisg-cross-laYn. Christ-cross-line; the alphabet, "so called," says
• I' imin^s, "in consequence of its being formerly preceded in
tin horn book by a cross."
Crist£n. A small kind of plum.
Criit h. A pitcher, jug.
Crock. [A-8. crocca, an earth, uunre vessel, whence crockery.]
An in>n pot is so called in some parts of Dorset.
Croopy. ['A-S. cre6pan, in bend or creep.] To sink one's body.
bending tin- tlii^hs lu-hiiul the legs. 'Ball liclionia
OF THE DORSET DIALECT.
51
and snicaoV 'The whole body stoops and creeps.' — Alfred's
Boethius.
)wd. An apple-pie, apple-filled crust, baked.
)rowsty, Crusty. Warped, crabbed.
Crowshell. The fresh water mussel-shell, (unio). The uniones are
thus called, because the crows take them from (lie water
and open them; and having eaten their contents, leave them
in the meadows.
Crumped up. Bent or folded up, as if for warmth under exces-
sive cold.
Crumplen. A small apple, crumpled from defective or constrained
growth.
Cubby-hole, Cubby-house. A snug inclosure for a child, as be-
tween his father's knee's. A cubby, in the dialect of Shet-
land, is a kind of basket or box; most likely akin to coop,
whence cooper. Heref. cub, a coop.
Culver. [S.-S. culfre.] The wood-pigeon, or ring-dove, (columba
palumbus). Hence 'Culver Cliff,' in the Isle of Wight.
Cunnen man. [S-S. cunnan, to know.] A cunning man, or wizard.
A man to whom is imputed supernatural knowledge, and of
whom folk inquire after lost goods.
Cut, Cutty, Cutty-wren. The kitty wren, (troglodytes culgaris).
D
Dabbet. A little dab.
Dabster. [Essex, dapster.] A proficient in a game or art; one
who is dip in it.
Dadder, or Dudder. [Heref. dither; S.-S. dyderian, dydrian, or
be-dydrian.] To daunt; to bewilder or entangle. u Me )incj>
)>set ]ni me dwelige and dyderie:" "Methinks thou deceivest
and bewilderest me." — Boet. xxxv. 5. From dydrian comes
most likely the name of the tangled plant dodder (cuscula.')
a parasite on furze and other plants.
Daffidowndilly. Daffodil, (narcissus). u Show me the ground with
daffadowndillies." — Spenser's Shrpherd's Calendar.
Dag, (from dake). A small projecting stump of a branch. Com-
pare dagger; Ger. degen; Du. dagge. Brockett gives dag
as an old North Country word for a pistol.
Dag, or Chill-dag. A chilblain.
D2
52 A GLOSSARY
Dake, (from the same root as dagger?) To prick or run in a
point.
Daker. A whetstone.
Dangerous. In danger, as well as dangerous to another.
Dap. To bound as a ball.
Daps. Exact likeness. 'He's the very daps of his father.'
Dark. Blind. 'She's quite dark.'
Dawdling. Slow and inefficient in work.
Dead-alive. Dull; inactive; moping.
De-da. Simple; foolish; of inactive mind and body.
Dent. A hollow mark made in the surface of any thing by a
dint (O.E. dunt) or blow. "He beleeved his fingers made a
dint upon her flesh." — Ovid's Metamorph. aEr thu shuldest
eni dunt i-hure." — Lives of the Saints.
Dew-berry. A large kind of blackberry.
Dewbit. The first meal in the morning, not so substantial as a
regular breakfast. " The agricultural labourers in some parts
of Dorsetshire were accustomed, some years since, to say
that in harvest time they required seven meals in the day,
— dewbit, breakfast, nuncheon, cruncheon, nammet, crammet,
and supper. But this seems to have been rather a quaint
jingle than an enumeration of meals, as some of them, nun-
cheon and nammet for example, clearly indicate the same."
— Note by Mr. Sydenham.
Didden. Did not.
Didder. To ding or dunt with cold.
Die-dapper. A dabchick.
Disfugure. To disfigure. "Lie weltering with disfigured face."
— Ovid's Metamorphosis.
Ditt.-r, or Datter, or Tig. [N. C. tig, a slight touch; Du. tik, a
pat or touch.] A game of touch and run among children.
Dishwasher. The wagtail.
hi \\-cluc,k. A dabchick.
Dob. A dab; a knob or lump, as of earth.
Dock. I 'h«« plant rumex. Children rub dock-leaves on their skin
aa an antidote to the stinging of a nettle, singing "Out
iM-ttlr: iii dock."
Dock-fjuii. -r. A ti.i.l r,.r pulling or cutting up docks.
Dogs. And-iroiis. Once common iron utensils, standing at the
sides of the hearth to kr«-p nn the sticks of a wood fire.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 53
Doughbeaked. Of weak or inactive mind; half-witted. "The
Yankee 'under-baked,' our 'sam-sodden ;' S-S. sam-soden,
half-sodden. The Midland phrase is 'Put in with the loaves^
and taken out with the cakes" — Note by Mr. Vernon.
Dout. To do out; to extinguish.
Dowse. A dash, blow.
Dowst. To ding, dash.
Drabble-taVl. [X-S. drabbe, dirt? comp. O.E. be-drabylyd.] Having
one's gown-tail dirty. A drab colour is a dirt colour.
Drai'l, of a plough, (from draw). A toothed iron, projecting from
the beam of a plough for hitching the horses to. To walk
draggingly.
Drashel. [X-S. >yrscol.] A flail. " He afeormaS his >yrscol flore."
— Matt. iii. 12. Also, a threshold. This word affords one of
many instances in which the rustic dialect is full and dis-
tinctive, while English is defective. The drashel, in English
the flail, consists of two staves; the handsta/f and the rtaif,
— flail or flegel, flying staff, from the Anglo-Saxon fleorjan,
to fly, — connected with the handstaff by a free socket called
a runnen keaple, or capel, from the Anglo-Saxon ceafe, a
beak or nozzle? so that the flail is only one part of the
whole tool, for which the English has no name.
Draught faggots. Faggots of long underwood.
Drawlatchet. Walking lazily and slowly. The Midland word latchet
means to loiter, or saunter about.
Drawty. Draughty. Full of draughts of air; as a cold house.
Drean. Drant. [X-S. dragan, by syncope draan, to draw.'] To
drawl in speaking. Drawl is the frequentative form of to
draw.
Dredge. A bush harrow, drawn over spread dung.
Dreve. To drive. To dreve a common, is to drive together all
the stock on it, and pound such as are not owned by those
who have a right of common. The hay ward does so occa-
sionally.
Dribble, (among boys). To shoot the taw weakly, and by Miiall
shots, towards the pound or a marble.
Dringe, or Drunge. [X-S. Jringan.] To squeeze or push; as in
a crowd. 'Don't ye dringe woone zoo.'
Dripper. A small shallow tub to catch drippings or take slops.
54 A GLOSSARY
Drith, or Drowth. [S-S. drygS, dryS; O. E. dryth.] Thirst or
drought.
Drong, or Drongway. [S-S. ]>ringan, to compress.] A narrow
way between two hedges or walls.
Drostle. To thrust, squeeze, or push; as in getting through a
crowd.
Drove. A way between hedges, where cattle are driven to or
from fields. A narrow drove is a drong.
Drub. To throb or beat. 'My head do drub:' 'My head throbs.'
Dubbed, or Dubby. Dunted, blunt.
Duck, Duckish. [S-S. >eorc-ung.] The twilight. ' In the duck of
the evening.'
Duddles. Little dumps. — Thicky-duddle. Flour and water.
Dumbledore. [Dumble or dummel, dull, as in the German dum-
ling, a dolt', or from its sound, as the Dutch dommelin, to
buzz or hum, and dora, a drone.'] The bumblebee. In Ger-
man rohr-dommel is the 'booming bittern.'
Dummet. Dusk.
Dumpy, (from dump, a heavy mass). Short and thick: thence
dumpling, a little dump. 'Down in the dumps:' 'Down in
the heavy feelings.'
Dunch. Deaf, dull. 'He's quite dunch.'
Dunch-pudden. Hard or plain pudding of only flour or water,
without plums or suet.
Dungy. Downcast, dull, as a horse.
Dunnick. [Dunnock, diminutive of dun; comp. reddick.] A hedge-
sparrow.
Dun-piddle. [S-S. dun, brown, and padda, or diminutive padl,
a hite?] The kite, or moor buzzard, Piddleswood, near Stur-
minster Newton, may be so called: as 'the kite's wood.'
Dunt. To blunt.
Durns. The upright posts of a door. "Hann festi J>at upp yfir
dyrnor," Icelandic: 'He fastened that up over the door.'
E
Ee-grase. [O. E. edgrow; S-S. ed, anew, or again, and grcrs,
gran.] Aftrim.it h. In Lancashire, eddish; in the North, ed-
grew?
Eiger. Sharp, sour.
Elemeo. Made of din.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 55
Elt. [In Wiltshire, hilt.] A young sow or pig.
Eltrot, Eldroot. [In Somersetshire, oldrot or oldroot; S-S. eald,
and root] The stalk and umbel of the wild parsley.
Em. Them.
Emmet-but, or Emrnet-hill. An ant-hill.
Einpt. To empty.
En. Him.
Eve. [S-S. ea, irater?] To become damp, as a stone from con-
densation of vapour on its surface. 'We shall ha' rain : the
stwones do eveS
Evet. [S-S. efeta.] An eft, or newt.
Every, or Ever-grass. A species of grass; rye grass, (lolinm pe-
renne).
Ex. [S-S. eax.] An axle or axis. "HwerfeB on ]>a3re ilcan eaxe:"
"Turns on the same axis." — Boet. xxviii.
Faddle. A fardel; a pack or bundle.
Fall. The fall of the leaf; the autumn.
Falter. To fail; as a crop. 'I be a-feard the tea-ties watt/fetter.1
Fay. [S-S. fadan, ge-fegan; Da. foie; Ger. fiigen, to fit, join, &c.
to fadge.] To fit ; to succeed ; to coincide or go on favour-
ably. 'Things don't fay as I should wish em.' So, to fay
timber is still used in our dock-yards, (Mr. Vernon); and
timber likely to fit, is said "to fay fair." — Brockett.
Feast. A village wake.
Fess. Fussy. Meddling and eager in what is going on ; assum-
ing a high position in consultation. 'There's a less fellow.'
Figged-pudden. Plum-pudding.
Fincg. [Forneg, from S-S. for, and hnigan, to bend off?] Not
to answer the calls of duty. As not to play to trumps, as
one ought, at cards, 'You fineged.'
Flannen. Flannel.
Flick, or Flip. To snap lightly with a whip.
Flinders. Flying particles, as of a thing smashed.
Flip. Very kindly or friendly in talking. 'How flip hr werJ1
Flisky. Flying, as mist.
Flook, or Fluke. [S-S. floe, a plaice, a flat-fish; Ger. flach. flat;
thence flook, the flat part of an anchor.] A worm (distoma
56 A GLOSSARY
hepatica), found in the livers of coathed sheep, and so called
from its flatness.
Flop. A mass of thin mud.
Flounce. A flying stroke.
Floush. Flying, flouncing.
Flummocks. A flurry.
Flump. Pitching heavy and flat in a fall.
Flush. Fledged. Applied to birds: 'The young birds be nearly
flush.'
Footy. Little; insignificant.
Forrels. [Lat. foricul99, little doors or window- flaps; in Old French
fourrel (fourreau), a case or sheath?] The covers of a book.
Freemarten. The female calf of a twin, of which the other is a
bull. "When twin calves are born, they may be both per-
fect bull or perfect cow calves. When one is a bull calf
and the other a cow-calf, the latter, in general, will not
breed; from malformation of the genital organs." — Mayors
Physiology, 4th ed. p. 390.
Frith, or Vrith. Brushwood.
Froghopper. The whole of the genus cicada or tettigonia of Lin-
naeus are often so called.
Furlen, Furlong. [X-S. furh, a furrow, and lang, long.] A piece
or strip of corn-ground of a furrow's length.
G
Gad. [X-S. gad, a goad or spur.] A hedge stake, or stout stick.
It once meant also a bar of metal. "As when a gad of steele
red hot in water quenched is." — Ovid's Metamorphosis. Gad
is preserved in #«d-fly, which is a goad-fty.
Gaffle. To dress or pad the less hardy parts of the body for
-MI, i,. |,.-iriii-ul;ir operation, especially for cudgel-playing.
Gake, or Gawk. [X-S. gaec; Sco. gowk; Ger. gauch; a cuckoo.]
To go or stand and stare about idly, like a cuckoo.
Gakey, Gawky. [Ger. gauch, geek.] One who gakes or gawks;
a fool; a cuckoo.
[X-S. a-giclwian.] To frighten, as from one's action. 'You
ben't a-gwain to gaily me.' O. E. gallon: "The wrathful
ikies ijallotr the very wanderers of the dark." — King Lear.
.... •>.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 57
Gally-bagger. A scare-beggar; a bugbear.
Gally-crow. A scarecrow.
Gammel, or Gambrel. [Lat. camurus; Welsh, cam, crooked; Gr.
xa^TTTco, to bent-, Fr. cambre, arch or bend; cambrer, to vault \
Fto camber timber, to bend it or cut it archwise; N. C. cam-
merel; Ital. gamba, the leg.] A bent staff, upon the two
ends of which butchers hang carcases by the tendons of the
hock.
Gammen. [X-S. gamen.] Play or sport with another: thence
game, and gambol.
Gannywedge. [S-S. ganian, to yawn, open, spread.'] A thick
wooden wedge, to open the fissure of more acute iron ones.
Gap. A large breach in a hedge, a small one being a shard.
I Gawly. [Heref. gaily.] Springy and wet. Applied to land,
jay. Fresh or green. Applied to mown grass: 'That's too gay to
carry yet.'
jear. [S.-S. geara, apparatus.] Iregear, iron utensils; cider gear,
cider-making apparatus,
eat. [X-S. geat] A gate.
jee, Jee, (a form of go]. To fit; to agree; to go on well to-
gether. 'He an' I don't gee.'
ee ho! Go ho; Go off, ho! Addressed to horses,
iddygander. The early purple orchis (orchis mascula), and the
green-winged meadow orchis (orchis mono), and other com-
mon species of orchis, are so called in the Vale of Black-
more.
ifts. White spots on the finger-nails, believed to betoken com-
ing presents. Of these it is a saying,
"Gifts on the thumb, sure to come;
Gifts on the finger, sure to linger."
il'cup, or Giltycup. Giltcup; the buttercup, (ranunculus bulbo-
sus); so called from the goldlike gloss of its petals.
immy. [Lat. gemellus, a pair or tirin; O.K. gemmow, or giin-
mal.] A hinge of two parts, working on a joint,
irt. Great,
lene. [S-S. gliwian, to joke or jest.] To sneer; to smile with
malignant gratification,
low. [O. E. glow; Cumberland, gloar; Cheshire, glop; Sco.
glowr.] To stare; to watch with fixed and wide-open eyes,
lutch. To swallow; to glut; to gulp.
"
I
58
A GLOSSARY
Gnang (see Nang).
Go-cart. A wooden frame on truckles, to shut a child into when
he begins to walk.
God Almighty's Cow, or, sometimes, the Lady-bird. The coci-
nclla septem-punctata. Children will often catch this insect,
and, as Howitt says children do in Germany, put it on the
tip of a finger, repeating
"Leady bird! leady bird! vlee away hwome;
Your house is a-vire, your childern wull burn."
So in Spain, also, children put the lady-bird on their fin-
gers, repeating
Sola, sola, tana,
Vete a la montaTia;
Y dile al pastor
Que traiga buen sol
Para hoy, y maTiana,
Y toda la semana.
A Dios.
Alone, alone, 0 lady-bird,
Get thee to the mountain,
And tell the shepherd,
That he should bring a good sun
To-day, and to-morrow,
And all the week.
Farewell.
Gond, or Gund. [S-S. gund, corruption, pus.] A disease of sheep,
a kind of itch or corruption spreading on the skin in yellow
spots.
Goo. 'All the goo:' 'All the fashion.' So vogue, in French, is
the going or rowing of a galley.
Goo wi', or Goo after. To court; to go with, as a young man
walks with his sweet-heart. 'He do goo wi' Polly Hine.'
Goodhussey, Good-housewi'e, (good housewife). A threadease,
in which a good housewife will keep her thread.
Good-now. Mostly equal to "do you know," or "you must know."
'Ya ben't gwaYn to put upon me, good now.' 'You are not
going to domineer over me, you must know.'
Gookooflower. The cardamine prafensis, on which gookoospettle
is often found.
Gookoospettle. The frothy nidus of the cicada spumaria* attri-
buted to the spitting of the cuckoo.
Goolden-chaVn. Laburnum.
Goolden-drop. A variety of wheat.
Gout [0. E. gote; Here!', gout; Dti. goot; North-easl Sussex and
West Kent, gut.]. An underground gutter.
drab. [X-S. gripan.] To snatch up greedily: akin to grapple,
grasp, gripe, grip, &c. Also, the crab-apple.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 59
Grabble. To keep grabbing.
Grabstock. A young crab-tree, or the cutting of one.
Gramf er. Grandfather.
Gramm'er. Grandmother.
Gret. [X-S. gretan; Ger. grussen, to greet.] Very friendly. 'How
gret they two be.'
Greygle. [X.-S. graeg, grey. Gncgl or greygle means what is grey,
greyish blue?] The bluebell, (Jiy acini hits non scriptus).
jiribble, (diminutive of grab). A young crab-tree or black-thorn;
or a knotty walking stick made of it.
jriddle, (by syncope from grindle, diminutive of grind). To grind
corn very coarsely or imperfectly,
jrrintern. A compartment in a granary,
jrrip. [S-S. gripan, to gripe', Du. greep, a handful.] A handful
of wheat. Wheat is said to be in grip (handful), as it is
left by the reapers.
G rotten. A sheep-slade; a run or pasture for sheep.
Ground ash. An ashen stick growing from the ground, and much
tougher than a branch of the tree,
ground. "To ground a pick," is to put the end of its stem on
the ground, as a bearing in raising a pitch of hay; a help
of which a smart young man, proud of his strength, would
be ashamed,
rrumpy.
udgen, (diminutive of the X-S. gdd, a goad or pointed rod).
A cutting of thorn or other wood, driven into the ground
to strike root.
rwoad. [S-S. gad, a goad or rod.] A measure of fifteen feet.
Gurgens. Pollard; coarse flour.
Guss. A girth.
H
Hag-rod, hag-rode, or hag-ridden. The nightmare is attributed
to the supernatural presence of a witch or hag ^ by whom
one is ridden in sleep,
flacker. [S.-S. haccan, to hack or cut, Du. hakker, a chopper.]
A hoe.
rlackle. [S-S. hacele, a cloak or mantle.] A bee-hackle; a straw
roof over a beehive.
60 A GLOSSARY
Haggler. One who buys up poultry to sell again. I. of Wight,
a kind of head man at a farm dwelling in the house, who
looks after the stock on Sundays in the absence of others.
Hail. [X-S. hal.] Hale; sound; strong.
Hai'n, or Winterhai'n. [Heref. haine, an inclosvre.] To lay up
grass land; not to stock it. 'The mead wer winterhai'ned.'
Hacker, (frequentative of hack, to strike or chop ; as in a hack-
ing cough). To strike the teeth together, in a shaking from
cold or fear.
Halterpath. A bridle-path ; a road for one on horseback, but not
for a carriage.
Hame. [X-S. healm.] Haulm. The stalks of plants; as beanhame
peashame, teatyhame, &c.
Handy. [X-S. ge-hende.] Useful. Also near, or near at hand.
Hangen. [X-S. hangian, to hang.] The sloping side of a hill
called by the Germans ein abhang.
Hangen -house. A shed under a continuation of the roof of a
house.
Hanger. A cover, a wood.
Hang -gallows; fit for the gallows; that ought to be, or is likely
to be, hanged. 'A hang-gallows rogue.'
Handpat. Fit or ready at hand; at one's fingers' ends. 'He ha(
it all handpat.'
Handsel. [Sw. hand-sol; Du. hand-gift; X-S. hand-syllan, to give
into one's hands.] Something given to a young woman at
her wedding towards housekeeping is called a " good hand
sel" in the Vale of Blackmore.
Happer, (frequentative of hop). To hop up or rebound as hail
at falling.
Haps. [X-S. haps.] A hasp.
Hard. A hard boy, is a big boy; hard being opposed to tender
in a child of tender years.
Hardle. [I. of Wight, harl.] To entangle.
Hard - worken. Industrious.
Harrow of a gate. [S-S. heorra, a hinge; N. C. har.] The backei
upright timber of a gate by which it is hung to its post
'I'll'- one in the middle, between the harrow and the head
is the middle spear, which is also the name of the uprigh'
beam that takes the t\vo leaves of a barn's door.
Harness, Apparatus; as cider harness, apparatus for making cider
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. Q\
Hart-berries. [S-S. heorot-berg.] The whortle- berry; bilbt-n-y.
(vacciniwri).
Harvest -man. The cranefly, or daddy-long-legs (tipida oleracca\
Ha'skim cheese. Halfskim cheese; cheese made of milk skimmed
only once.
Hassen. Hast not.
Hassock. A large sedge -mock; a tuft of sedge. "Land so full
of hassocks, as to be impossible to find the deer amongst
them." — Hutchinsori's Drainage of Land.
Hatch. [S-S. hseca.] A wicket or little garden-gate, thence but-
tery-hatch at the Universities.
[lathe. A thick covering, as of small pocks.
Elav. [Du. haver, oats-, Norf. and Suff., and Hants, haw; Ic.
hafrar, oats.'] The spikelet of the oat. 'The woats be out
in hav.'
Hawked cow. [Sco. hawkie.] A cow with a white or white-
patched face.
Elaymaiden. A wild flower of the mint tribe; ground ivy, (ale-
choma hederacea). Used for making a medicinal liquor, ' hay-
maiden tea.'
[-laymeaken. Hay- making consists of several operations which,
with fine weather, commonly follow each other in Dorset-
shire thus: The mown grass — in zwath, swath, — is thrown
abroad — tedded, — and afterwards turned once or twice:
in the evening it is raked up into little ridges — rollers, —
single or double, as they may be formed by one raker, or
by two raking against each other; and sometimes put up
into small cones or heaps, called cocks. On the following
morning the rollers or cocks are thrown abroad in passels
— parcels, — which, after being turned, are in the evening
put up into large ridges — weals; and the weals are some-
times pooked, put up into larger cones — pooks, — in which
the hay is loaded. In raking grass into double rollers, or
pushing hay up into weals, the fore raker or pickman is said
to rake in or push in, or row or roo, and the other to close.
Hayward. [3.-S. hege or haga, a hedge, and irard.] A warden
of the fences, or of a common, whose duty it is to see that
it is not stocked by those who have no right of common.
He sometimes "drives the common;" t. e. drives all the stock
02 A GLOSSARY
in it into a corner, and pounds such as is not owned by
those who have a right of common.
Hazen. In some parts the same as Hiessen.
Head, "To zet their heads together." To consult or conspire.
The word conspire is itself from con together, and spiro to
breathe, which conspirators do while "setting their heads
together." Thence the Persians call an intimate friend hum-
dum, from hum, together, and dum, breath.
Headland, or Hedlen. The ground or ridge under hedge, at the
heads of the ridge where the horses turn in ploughing.
Heal. [X-S. helan.] To cover. 'To heal beans:' 'To earth up
beans.' 'The house is unhealed:' 'The house is stripped,'
as by a rough wind. "Nis nan ]>ing oferheled, J>e ne beo
unheled." — Luke xii. 2.
"And if his house be un-heled." — Piers Plowman.
Heames. [Du. haam.] The pieces of wood put on the collar of
a horse with staples to take the traces.
Hean. [Derbysh. hawn.] The handle; as of a knife. 'The knife's
a-broke off up to the hean.'
Heart, to Out o' heart." Discouraged, which is from dis, un, and
coraggio, great heart; meaning, not having a heart.
Hedlen. Headlong; giddy; precipitate. 'There's a hedlen chile.'
Heft, (formed from heave). Weight.
Hele. [N. C. hell; X-S. a-hyldan, to make to lean\ as to make
a vessel heel over.] To pour out fluid. 'Shall I hele ye out]
another cup?'
Herence. Hence.
Hereright. Here on the spot; at once.
H.i. [X-S. hat-an.] Heat.
II- th. The hearth, or a heath.
Hethcropper. A horse bred on a heath.
lli<-k. [N. C. hitch.] To hop on one leg.
Hnllork. A hiding, inclosure.
Higssen, Halsen. To forebode evil. ' 'T'll rain avore night,' saj
one. 'There, don't ye hiessenny,' answers another, who ho]
il may not.
Hidy-lmrk. [ I Ii»l«--lox. -» llumlvt. iv. 2.] A game of hide and seel
Highlows. A kind of high shoes, lower than kitty boots.
Hike off, or out. [X-S. higian, to hie, to hasten?] To go
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 63
hastily by compulsion: or actively, to expel. 'You shall
hike out.'
Hile. [X-S. hilan, to cover?] Ten sheaves of corn set up in the
field, four on each side and one at each end, and forming
a kind of roof. So a N. C. word for a hile is huttock, a
little hood or stook; and two sheaves put on the top of the
stock are called hood-sheaves, or hoods.
Hinge, (from hang). The heart, liver, and lungs of a sheep, which,
when hanging to the head, are called the sheeps head-and-
hinge.
Hitch, hang on. To fasten. 'Hitch in the bosses.' 'They wera-
hitched up:' 'They were arm in arm.'
Hith. Height.
Ho. [X.-S. hogian, to be careful, or anxious J\ 'I don't know, an'
don't ho.' "He ymbe manegra ]>eoda )>earfe hogode:" "He
was anxious for many nations." - jElfrics Homily on St.
Gregory.
Hobble. [N. C. hopple.] To tie an animal's legs to keep him
from wandering.
Hobbles. A wooden instrument to confine the legs of a horse
while he is undergoing an operation. "He's a -got into a
hobble," is a figurative expression, meaning he is in a diffi-
culty.
Hobbly-hoy, or Hobbledy-hoy. Defined by a rhyme, — "Neither
man nor boy."
jHodma-dod. A bunchy, dumpy, thing.
Hog. A sheep one year old.
Hoils. [Essex, ails.] The beard or awn of barley.
[Hold wi'. To hold or side with; to follow in opinion. 'To hold
wi' the heare, an' run wi' the hounds.
[Holm. Holly, especially low and more prickly holly, in distinc-
tion from taller and smoother leaved.
Homble. A duck,
toney-zuck. The honeysuckle,
tontish. Haughty,
[ook. [Somerset, hoke.] To gore with the horns. 'A hooken
bull:' 'A bull that gores.'
[opscotch. A game of children, consisting of hop/riny over a
parallelogram of scotches or chalk lines on the ground,
[orridge, Whorage. A house or nest of bad characters.
<-)4 A GLOSSARY
Hoss. A horse. Also, a plank or faggot to stand upon when
digging in wet ditches, moved forwards by a knobbed stick
inserted through it. 'Not to hitch woone's bosses together:'
'Not to agree or coincide in opinion.' The shaft-horse or
wheel-horse of a team is called a thiller, from the X-S. ]>il,
a shaft or pole; the next before him the body-horse. The
next forward is the lash-horse, being within reach of his
lash while keeping by the side of the body -horse; and the
fourth would be a tollier, or fore-horse.
Iloss-stinger. The dragon-fly, (libellula).
Hoss-tongue. Hart's tongue, (scolopendrium vulgare).
Hounds, or Bussels, of a waggon. The slides or felloe - pieces,
(see Waggon.)
Howsh. An exclamation to swine, to incite them onwards.
Huckle. The hip.
Hud, (from hood}. The hull or legume of a plant.
Huddick, Huddock. [N. C. bottle; Norfolk and Suffolk, hutkin;
all diminutives of hood."] A bag or case for a sore finger.
In the Northern counties the covered cabin of a coal-barge
is a huddock.
Hull. A pod.
Humbuz. A thin piece of wood with a notched edge, which,
when swung round swiftly on a string, yields a humming j
or buzzing sound.
Hummick. A heat or sweat.
Humstrum. A rude musical instrument.
Hungered. [X-S. hyngrian, which is an impersonal verb.] Hungry.]
(see Matt. xxv. 35.)
Hus-bird, Whore's-bird. [X-S. mir, and byrd, birth or offspring.
'Nais na of earmlicum birdtim geborenum:' 'Neither of those]
born of low birth.' — Appollonius of Tyre.] A term of
proach, like the Haraamzaadah, 'son of the haraam,' of th(
Persians.
I
indlc. An icicle.
Ich, Ucli. [X-S. ic; Ger. ich.] I, in some of the lower parts
I ><>rset.
lnji-i. Almost; very nearly.
Ire-gear. Iron ware, (see Gear.)
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. ,;;,
Jack-o'-lent. A scarecrow of old clothes, sometimes stuffed. Field-
ing, who was some time in Dorsetshire, uses the name in
the second chapter of his Joseph Audrcirs.
Jack-rag. "Every jack-rag o'ni," means every single individual.
Jams. Wire shirt- buttons, of which many used to be made HI
and near Blandford.
Janders. The jaundice.
Jaw. A tenon for a mortise.
Jiffy. A moment of time; a very short time.
Jimmy. The hinge of a door, (see Gimmy.)
Jist, Jis'. Just; jist about. To be 'jist about' any thing, means
to want nothing at all of being so. 'Jist about merry.' 'Jist
about work.'
Jobbet. A little job.
Jobbler. Under-ground jobbler. The bird wheatear.
Jog woone's memory. To put one in mind of a thing, particu-
larly of the subject of a former promise, or of a duty.
Junk. Same as Chunk.
Jut. [Som. jot; Essex, julk, to jolt.'] To give one a sudden blow
or concussion when still, particularly when writing. 'Don't
jut zoo.' 'She jutted en:' 'She nudged him.'
Kecks, or Kex. A dead stalk of hemlock or cowparsley.
Keepen. Keeping of a song; the burden or refrain of a song.
Keeve, or Kive. [X-S. cyf, a rat.~\ A large tub, used for the
, wort to work in at brewing.
Kerf. [S-S. ceorfan, to r//A, whence car re.] The cut of a saw in
wood. "And his svvySre eare ofacerf." — Luke xxii. 50. From
ceorfan comes, most likely, the name of Corfe Castle, which
is by a kerf, cut or opening in the hills.
Kernel. [Diminutive of corw; Ger. kern, a grain.] This word is
commonly applied to the pips of pomaceous fruit, which JIH?
sometimes playfully shot from between the thumb and tore-
finger by young folks after saying,
A GLOSSARY
" Kernel, come, kernel ! hop over my thumb,
And tell me which way my true-love will come;
East, west, north, or south,
Kernel, jump into my true-love's mouth."
Krieh. Reach. To set hard, as melted fat cooling.
Ketcher. The membrane over the viscera of a pig.
Keys. The seed-vessels of the sycamore and maple.
Krakehorn. The windpipe, particularly of a slaughtered animal.
Keaple. (see Drashel.)
Kid. [S-S. cod.] A pod or legume; as a bean-kid, a pea-kid.
Kimberlin. Not a Portlander; a mainlander. (A Portland word.)
Kind. Sleek, as spoken of fur. Also keen, as of a knife.
Kitpat, or Kitbat. The old clogged grease in the stocks of wheels.
Kittico. To push with one's elbows, as in getting through a
crowd.
Kittyboots. A kind of laced boots reaching up only over the
ankles.
Kitty-coot. The water-rail.
Knap. [S-S. cnaep.] A small hillock or rising. What is called
in Somerset ua batch;" the brow of a hill. u Lseddon liine
ofer ]>aes muntes cnsep." — Luke iv. 29. From the X-S. cnarp,
we have knop, (Exodus and 1 Kings, passim,) our knob\
Ger. knopf; and knap-weed (centaurea), the involucrum of
which forms a knob or ball.
K nrc -knaps. [S-S. cna3p.] Leathers worn over the knees by
thatchers at work.
Lagwood. (see Rundlewood.)
Laii, -r. Our laving of eggs, before sitting.
Lamb's grass. Spring grass; early grass: as distinguished from
' i^er. [N. C. lamiter.] One recently become Jame.
Lammorkrii. Loose-limbed.
[•loo. AII nui-iloor jjjime among boys.
Lam. (in MHfte \>;in^ /„„.) i.s, ;,, Westmoreland and Cumberland,
a game at cards.
Lawn in , . Wln-n one is seen lo be la/y, Lawrence is said lo
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. (57
have him; mid when one feels a loathing of exertion, lie
sometimes cries
"Leiizy Lawrence, let me goo!
Don't hold me zuinmer an' winter too."
Lathy. Tall and thin.
Lullen. [0. E. latten; French, leton.] Tin. It is glossed in Eng-
lish as a kind of brass, or rather tin-plate, as dfetingoished
from the metal tin.
Lavish. Rank. 'That wheat is lavish.'
Lawn, or Lawnd, (land). Unploughed land; the unploughed part
of an arable field.
"And under a lynde, upon a launde,
Lened I a stouncl." — Piers Plowman.
Lawnder, (from ' /as f). An iron in the forepart of a sull, sliding
on the lawn before it is turned.
Leade. [S-S. hladan.]. To dip up or draw off a liquid. 'Hladao'
nu:' 'Draw out now.' — John ii. 8.
Leadecart. A cart with raves, so as to be loaded with hay or
straw.
Leades. The same as Raves, which see.
Lease, Leasy. [S-S. lesan, to gather or collect.] To glean after
the reapers.
Lea't. To leak; to let out liquid.
Leaze, or Zummerleaze. [S.-S. Ia3su, pasture.'] A field stocked
through the summer, in distinction from a mead which is
mown. "Ic drife mine sceap TO heora laese:' 'I drive my
sheep to their pasture." — JElfrics Dialogue.
Ledgers. [S-S. leger, what lies down? Compare sleepers of rail-
ways.] The rods that are fastened down by spars on the
thatch of a rick.
Leer, or Leery. [Ger. leer.] Empty in the stomach; wanting
food.
Lence, [from lend; Som. and East Sussex, lent,] The loan of
any thing. 'I thank ye vor the lence o't.'
Let. [S-S. lettau, to hinder.'] A stopping or interruption: used
by boys in playing marbles. 'Let shall be:' 'An accidental
stopping shall be fair.'
Levers or Livers, Lever or Liver-leaves. [S-S. liefer.] The great
yellow flag or its leaves, (iris).
gg A GLOSSARY
Lew. [S-S. hleow, or hleo, shelter, shade, covering \ Du. lainv.]
Shelter from the wind. 'In the lew zide o' the hedge.' 'On
Ksses holtes hleo:' 'Within this grove's shelter.' Thence
tee-ward, the opposite of windward; and a /ee-shore. Also
tepid, as lew-warm, luke-warm, which is from the X-S. hleo;
(ii-r. lau, lau-warm; Da. luuken; Du. laauw.
Lewth. Shelter from the wind.
Libbets. Rags in strips.
Lie. The lie of the country; the relative position of places. 'I
thought I coulden be wrong, by the lie o' the country.'
Ligget. Small long rag. 'Every ligget o't.'
Light, or Light-headed. Delirious.
Like, in Dorset, as in some other counties, qualifies an adjective.
'He's down-hearted like:' 'He is rather down-hearted.' 'He
is all mwopen like.' The adjective like (saa, sse, see,) is
exactly so applied in Hindoostanee; as '^Ek kaalaa-scw,
g'horaa:' 'A black-like horse; a rather black horse.'
Limber. Limp; flaccid.
Limbers. Shafts of a waggon.
Limbless. 'I'll knock thee limbless:' Til knock thee to pieces;
thy limbs off.'
Lincen. An intensitive of size; as, 'a lincen girt heare.'
Linchet or Linch, Lynchet or Lynch. [S.-S. hlinc.] A ledge of
ploughed ground on the side of a hill; or the strip of green
ground between two ploughed ledges.
Linded. A linded cow: a cow with a white streak down its back.
Linliay, Linnedge. [X-S. hlynian, to lean, and ha3g, an inclosure?]
A low-roofed shed attached to a house; a penthouse.
LiniiM. Lint; tinder.
Lin-man. [X-S. lin; Lat. linum, flaxJ] A man in the flax-trade:
tln-nce /tw-seed.
Lip. [X-S. leap, a basket or chest.] A vessel; a seed -lip, or
seed-box, in which a sower carries his seed.
Lipprn. or Lippy. |Som. lipary; N. C. lipper, spniy from trarcs.]
Wet, rainy. 4 'Tis a very lippy time : ' ' The weather is very
rainy, (p >lonny.'
1 '- !•!. lias, o lisl or hunter.'] A streak or layer: a stra-
"""• 'There's a lissen o' bad hay in thik rick.' in (Jlonc.-si.
u linen is a cleft in a rock.
: Of Ussom. Lithesome; of li^lit and cluvrlul mind.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 69
Litty, (from light). Of light and easy bodily motion.
Livers. Same as Levers.
Lock (of hay). An armful.
Long. 'By long an' by leiite:' 'After a long time, and much
ado.'
Lop, Loppy. To walk or hang about lazily and idly. 'Don't
loppy about here: goo an' do zome'at.'
Loplolly. One who lops and lolls; a lazy or idle person.
Lo't. A loft; the floor of an upper room; the ceiling. 'I can
reach up to the lo't.'
Love-child. [German, liebes-kind.] An illegitimate child.
Lovvl. To loll loosely.
Lowsen. To listen.
Lug. A pole. A pole in land measure is 5£ yards.
Lumper, (to lumber). To strike the foot heavily against the ground
or projections; to stumble.
Lure. A disease of sheep; an ulcer in the cleft of the foot.
M
Madders, or Mathers, (in some parts Meaden). The stinking
chamomile, (anthemis cotula).
Mag. A mark or stake to throw at, as in quoits or pitch-half-
penny. Also, the name of a game among boys, in which
the players throw at a stone set up on edge.
Magot. A whirn or fancy; an experiment.
jignty. Fanciful; fond of experiments; crotchety. * Wliat a mu-
goty man he is.'
MaVn. [S-S. maegen, strength, wight."] Very. 'A main girt tree:'
'A mighty or very great tree.' Comp. 'with might and nniin.'
Maiden tree. A tree not polled; not a pollard. It is believed,
that if a young maiden ash be split and a ruptured child
drawn through it, he will become healed. The writer has
known of two trees through which children have been so
drawn.
Mainpin of a waggon. A pin put through the fore- axle of a
waggon, for it to turn upon in locking, (see Waggon.)
Malter, rightly used instead of maltster, which is properly a imnutn
in after.
Mammet. An image, scarecrow.
70 A GLOSSARY
Mampus. A great number; a crowd. 'A mampus o'vo'k.'
Man, or Mawn. [X-S. mand.] A large withy basket with two
handles, for apples, potatoes, &c. of the shape of a frustrum
of a cone. 'Sweete-smelling apples in a maunde, made flat
of osier twigges.' — Ovid's Metamorphoses.
Mandy. Saucy.
Many. [X-S. manig.] Used in a similar sense for much, as in
Anglo-Saxon: 'Do the cow gi'e many milk?'
Mark vor. To show tokens of becoming. 'He do mark vor to
be tall.'
Marten. A heifer that will not breed ; a barrener. (see Freemarten.)
Mash-mortar. 'To hit into mash-mortar.'
Mawken. A wet cloth fastened to a poll, to clean out the oven
before setting in a batch of bread.
Mazzardy. Knotty.
Meaden. Same as Madders.
Meal of milk. The milk of one milking, or of one time.
Meat-ware. Potatoes, pulse, and other farinaceous food.
Meech, mooch. To gather up, as by picking, or begging.
Mel. Meddle.
Ment. [X-S. myntan, to make up, form.] To be like, or repi
sent. 'He do ment his father.'
Merry. [French, merise.] The wild cherry, {primus aeivm).
Mesh. Moss.
Mesh. The run or lair of hares or other wild animals.
Mess. A dirty condition, or disagreeable circumstances.
Mid. May, or might.
Miff. [N. C. tift; Essex, tiff.] An offence; a coolness between
friends or neighbours.
Miggy. or Muggy. [N. C. muggy.] Misty and damp. Spoken of
weatli.T.
Miller, or Millard. A large white moth, such as the puss-moth
(phaluma tinula), and the pale tussock-moth, (pfinla-na pu\
ililniinlfi). Children sometimes catch these moths, or millers;
and having interrogated them on their taking of toll, make
i linn plead guilty, and condenfh them in these lines:
" .Millrry. millery, tlmisty jmll!
11"\\ many /arks hast thee a-stole?
Vowr an' twenty, an' a peck.
Hang the miller up by's neck."
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 71
Min, (most likely man). [N. C. num.] A word of contempt. "Tlir<-
bissen gwai'n to gaily me, min.'
Minnets. 'Noo minnets!' a warning among hoys at marbles;
meaning the player is not to remove small obstacles on the
ground.
Mint, A mite.
Mixen. [3.-S. mixen.] A dung-heap. "Ne on orfrin ne on my-
xene." — Luke xiv. 35.
Miz. Bad. 'A miz job.'
Mock. A root or stump of a cut-off bush, or large stick; a tuft
of sedge.
Money-spider. The aranca scenica, which, when they see it hang-
ing by its thread, folks sometimes take and try to swing it
round their head three times without throwing it off; and
then put it into their pockets, whither it is believed it will
soon bring money.
Moot. The under-ground part of a felled tree; the bottom of its
trunk, and its roots.
More. The root of a flower or small plant; a single root of a
tree.
Mote. 'A straw mote:' 'A stalk of grass.'
Mouel. A field mouse, (rrnis syfvaticus).
Mould. The skull.
Much. To much down; to stroke a hairy animal.
Mullum. Soft or crumbling; as 'a mullum cheese.'
Mammock. A fanciful or ugly figure, such as a Guy Fawkos.
Mummers, a set of youths who go about at Christmas, decked
with painted paper and tinsel, and act, in the houses of
those who like to receive them, a little drama, mostly, though
not always, representing a fight between St. George and a
Mohammadan leader; and commemorative, therefore, of tl it-
Holy wars. One of the characters, with a humpback and
bawble, represents 'Old Father Christmas.' The librcttn of
the Dorset mummers is much the same as that of the (
nish ones, as given in the specimens of the "Cornish Pro-
vincial Dialect," published 1846.
Mutton-tops, or Mutton-chops, (in the Isle of Wight lainb's-yiuir-
ters). The young tops or shoots of the goosefoot (chcmijto-
diurn), sometimes boiled in the spring for food.
Mwope. The bullfinch.
72 A GLOSSARY
N
Natse, Noise; a scolding. 'To dreve a naVse,' is an expression
which means to keep up or keep making a noise, and seems
exactly equal to the phrase xo^o? ikavvsiv. — 7/iarf, A. 576.
So, ' Don't ye dreve sich work,' means ' Do not make such
an uproar.' — Note by Mr. Bingham.
Nammet. [S-S. non-mere, noon-meat?] A luncheon.
Nang, or Nangy. [East Sussex, 'to nang your jaws.'] To mock
one by half articulate sounds, wagging the jaw with a grin.
A great insult.
Nar. Never. 'Nar a cow:' 'Never a cow.'
Na'rs'ha. An odd contraction for 'ne'er such a.'
Neat. [S-S. naht, nought.'] 'To play vor neat:' 'To play for
nothing,' i. e. without stakes.
Ne-na. Simple; foolish. Same as De-da.
Nesh. [N. C. nash; S-S. nesc, or hnesc.] Tender; soft. 'This
meat is nesh.' 'Do veel nesh.'
"]>onne hys twig byS hnesce. — Matt. xxiv. 32.
"The nesh tops
Of the young hazel." — Crowe's Lewesdon Hill.
Nessletripe. [Heref. a niscal, diminutive of the S-S. nesc, tender.]
The most weakly or last born of a brood of fowls, a fare
of pigs, or a family of children.
Netlens, or Knotlens. [Ic. hnytla, a little knot.] The same as
Chetlens.
Nettle. To pique.
Never' stide. [S-S. tid, time or tide.] 'That'll be next never'stide:'
meaning that it will never happen.
r-thc-near, or Never -the- nigher. [S-S. neah, niyl/, nearre,
in;/ her.] That does not advance the argument; it is to no
purpose.
Nicky, (from nick, to cut short?) Very small short-cut bundles
<>f wood for lighting «-oal fires. In some parts of the county,
>"ctiie$ are long faggots.
Niggle. To complain of trilles. from ill temper or bad humour.
Nippy. Hungry, \\ith a keen appetite. "1 he rather nippy.'
"ip. A donk-
Nil Not yet.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 73
Nitch. A burthen; as much as one can carry of wood, hay, or
straw, and sometimes of drink. Iledgers are sometimes al-
lowed to carry home every night a nitch of wood , which
they put on the end of a pole called a s/icfiln-r, spiker.
Noggerhead. A loggerhead; a blockhead.
Noohow. After no regular mode or shape. 'Thease rick's a-
meade noohow.'
Noo-when. At no time.
Not. [S-S. hnot, shorn or cUnpcd.] Witliout horns: as 'a imt-
cow:' 'a not-sheep.'
Nother. [The right offspring of the S-S. naSer.] Neither. 'You
can't do it.' 'Nor you nother.' Nother and other were tin-
Old English. "Nother of flesh ne of blod." — Lires of the
Saints.
Nounse. The eyelet-hole of a rope.
Nudge. To jog one. particularly with the elbow.
Nunch, or Nunchen. Luncheon.
The stock of a wheel. Also, a lobe of fat in a slaughtered
animal.
Nunnywatch, Ninnywatch. A Quandary.
O
0'. Of.
0'. On. 'O'Zundays:' 'On Sundays; or 'Of Sundays;' as. in
Anglo-Saxon, "Rode-tacn wcar'S at-emved on ]>am inonaii,
fines Wddnesdceges:" "A token of tlie cross was seen on
the moon of a Wednesday.'" — Sa.r. Citron. 806.
Odds. Difference. "Because there was no oddes." — Orid'a Mrtit-
iitorp/t.
Off. The line from which boys shoot in beginning at marbles.
Off vor. To be well off, or bad off, for any thing, means to be
well or badly furnished with it. 'How b'ye off vor apples
to-year?' 'He's bad off.'
O'n, Ov en. Of him or it.
On -light. [S-S. on-a-lihtan.] To alight; to dismount from a
horse.
Ooser, or Oose. (Wurse, in "Lazamon's Unit," is the name of
the arch-fiend.) A mask with opening jaws, put on with a
cow's skin to frighten folk.
74 A GLOSSARY
Orte. [X-S. orettiin. to spoil, fo defile.'] Waste hay left by cows
fed a-field.
O's. Of us.
Out ov axen. Out of asking: having had one's banns of mar-
riage published three times.
Outstep. Out of the way; lonely. Applied to a village or house.
Oves, Ovis. Eaves.
Overlook. To look on with the evil eye.
Overright. Right over against.
Pank. To pant.
Panshard. [pan, and 3.-S. sceard, a fragment.'] A piece of a broken
pan. (see Shard.)
Par. To inclose, shut up.
Pai-rick. [S.-S. pearroc; Westm. parruck; Northum. parrick, a
lambing inclositre.~\ A paddock; a small inclosed field. "On
}>isum lytlum pearroce:" "In this little inclosure." — Alfred's
B oet him, xviii. 2.
"ITadde parroked hyraselve,
That no man mighte hyra se.v — Piers Plowman.
Passons an' Clarks. The running fiery spots on burning paper
are sometimes so called by children, who watch them to see
which will run last: parsons, the large ones, — or clerks,
the small ones.
Payze. To ooze.
IVane. [S-S. pan, a piece, or hem? thence panel?] This word,
which in Knglish is confined to a piece or compartment
(pane) of glass, is in Dorset extended to others, as in Anglo-
Saxon. A IK due. for example, is a compartment of teddfc|
grass between the raked divisions.
It NV.-ll; lively.
Hoar*, Paving-stones; Hag-stones.
upon. To domineer over.
P«-!i. A jianixysm of anger. 'He went off in sich a
Pewit Th.- lapwing.
A hay-furU or duiig-lnrk.
• I: haviim a sharp top. Applied to human beings,
thin. "NYilh a pikee top the cypresse." — Orid 's
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 75
Filer. [X-S. pilere, a pounder?] A tool, consisting of an iron
frame of many compartments, for pounding off the hoils of
thrashed barley.
Pillem, Pelm. [Welsh, pilm.] Dust, in some of the lower parts
of Dorset.
Pin-sweale. [S-S. pin, pain; and swel-an, to burn.'] A boil, or
pimple.
Pissabed. The dandelion, more especially the narrow dandelion,
(Icontodon taraxacum, ft of Smith); said to be very diuretic,
whence its name in Dorset, as in France.
Pitch. [N. C. pick.] The quantity taken up at once on a pick
or hay-fork.
Pitch. [N. C. pick.] To put or throw up hay on a waggon ; to
subside, as dirt in water; to sit down, 'Do ye pitch your-
zelf in a chair;' to lay down, "pitchen."
Pitcher. A willow plant.
Piers, or Pyers. Hand-rails of a foot bridge.
Plain. Middling; far from being excellent or handsome. "Tis
but a plai'n crop.' 'He's a very plain man,' is an euphemis-
mus for 'He is an ugly man.' Plai'n also means quile: as.
'The wind is plain south.' Also unaffected, simple.
Planched. [Fr. plancher.J Boarded.
Plesh, Plush, or Plash. [0. E., Hereford, and N. C. to pleach.}
To cut the larger sticks (pleshcrs, pi ushers, or plashers) of
a quickset hedge nearly but not quite off, and lay them down
on the bank, so that the sap may come up over the cut,
and they may throw out perpendicular shoots.
Pleck. [S-S. plaBc, an open place.'] A small inclosure.
Plim. To swell or expand. 'This beacon do p/im in bweilen.'
Plock. A block; a large block of wood, particularly a uchopp£n
plock," for chopping up small wood upon.
Plough, or Plow. A waggon is mostly called a phuijh. or p/oir.
in the Vale of Blackmore. where the Knglish plough, tira-
Irum, is a zull, the Anglo-Saxon s>jl. "These an- in his
Maties name to require you forthwith, on sight hereof, to
press men and ploires" — Colonel Kirk's order to the parish
of Chedzoy, in the Monmouth rebellion.
Plounce. To plunge down.
Ply. To bend.
Pockfretten. [pock and fret, to eat; X-S. freten, eaten.] Marked
7(j A GLOSSARY
by small-pox. "Like as it were a moth fretting (eating) a
garment." — Psalm xxxix.
Ponted. Bruised with blows. 'Theiise vish is a-ponted.'
Pook. [N. C. pike; X-S. peac, a peak.] (see Haymeaken.)
Popples, or Popplestwones. [X-S. papol, or popolstan.j Pebbles.
Pot. A stick witli a hemisphere of wicker-work on it, as a shield
in cudgel-playing.
Pott, or Putt. A dung -pott, or dung -putt. A kind of broad-
wheeled dung -cart, that tips to shoot the dung.
Praise, or Prize. To show, by some motion, a feeling of pain,
as from a hurt. When a horse is touched on a wounded
or bruised part, he is said to praise it or not. by flinching
or otherwise.
Pricked. Sharp, as beer.
Pride o' the mornen. A foggy mist in the morning, likely to be
followed by a warm day.
Proof. Fattening quality. Spoken of food. 'There's some proof
in that hay.'
Proofy. Having much proof; likely to fatten.
Prove. To fatten; to gain flesh.
Pud. A hand. 'Gi'e's a pud.'
Pudding-stone. Conglomerate; ttso styled because the stones and
their matrix resemble pudding." — Roberts.
Pug. To pull, poke.
I'n.mry. Peking out, protuberant.
Pummel-vooted. [Somerset, pumple- footed] Club-footed; OfduvovJ
rummy. Piimmiee. [Fr. pomme, an apple] The dry substance
of apples after the cider is expressed from it.
Pun-. .(Jnite well. 'How b'ye?' 'Pure, thenk ye.'
1'ur lam'. [X-S. put-lamb.] A sound male lamb, as in Kxodns
xii. .»: though in Dorsetshire a purhinib is a castrated ram
in. (>ee Haymeaken.)
A-pul out. I'm out of one's usual equanimity; out of track;
made anury.
A- put to. To be in a strait or difficulty; to have circumstances
(res) set against one (adtcrsfi'): in rcfuts mlrrrsis. 'lies a
put -to vor iiion. \ .
Put up. To stop lor relre-hment, or take board or bed. at an
inn. 'NYhere d'ye put up?' 'At ihe Bell.' This expression,
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 77
like its equivalent in some other languages, is elliptic: ;md
means to \>nt vp a horse or goods, or what else mav he
committed to the innkeeper. In Greek we have xarttP.rr».
to take down 'the burdens; ' as in the Kast tlie word ///>///:•//,
an inn, is from (he Arabic root n<i~-ahi, to take down.
Put up wi'. To bear patiently. "To put up wi' any thine;/' i*
a figurative a [(plication of. the expression "to put up'" at an
inn; and means to be so far reconciled to it, as to abide
along with it. 'Who's to put up wi' your fancies?'
Puxy. [N. C. pulk.] A miry or boggy place; a puddle.
Pwope. A bunchy thing.
Pyer. (see Pier.) 'Pyer and lug;' a rude bridge over a ditch,
consisting of a pole (lug) to walk on, and a hand-rail,
(pyer).
Q
Quaddle. [To coddle?] To make limp or flabby, or shrivelled.
Quag. [S-S. cwacian, to shake.] A quagmire, which shakes when
walked on. " Continuall colde and gastly feare possesse this
queachie plot." — Grid's Metamorphoses.
Quar. A stone quarry.
Quarrel. [Fr. quarre.] A window-pane.
Quarterevil, or Quartere'il. A disease of sheep; a corruption of
the blood.
Quetter. A working or quabby ulcer.
Quickzet hedge. [S-S. cuic, livinf/.] A planted living hedge, in
distinction from a dead fence. u Might see the moving of
some quiche." — Spenser s Shepherd's Calendat.
Quirk. [Exmouth, querk, to grunt.'] To emit the breath forcibly,
after retaining it in violent exertion.
Quob. To quiver, like jelly.
Quot. Very low in proportion to its breadth. 'There's a little
quot rick.'
R
Rack. The under part of a barn's door, the upper one being
called the door.
78 A GLOSSARY
Raft. To rouse or excite one when going to sleep or dying, or
to irritate a beast, 'The cow's a-rafted.'
Rafty. [Hereford, raisty; Somerset, rasty.] Rancid. 'Rafty
beacon.'
Rake. [X-S. rec-an.] To reek.
Ram, Rammish. Strong smelling.
Hainmil. Rawmilk. Applied to cheese, made of raw unskimmed
milk.
Ramsons. Broad-leaved garlic, (allmm ursinum). The ramesan,
in Anglo-Saxon, was the buckthorn.
Ram's claws. The stalks and stalk -roots of the creeping crow-
foot, (ranunculus repens).
Ramshackle. [X-S. ream, a ligament, and sceacan, to shake.]
Disjointed and loose; rickety.
Ram-stag, (see Stag.)
Ran, or Run. The hank of a string.
Randy. A merry-making; an uproar.
Rangle. To reach about, like trailing or climbing plants.
Rap. To barter; to exchange articles. 'I've a-rapped away the
hoss.'
Ratch. [X-S. raeca'n; Sco. rax.] To stretch.
Rate. To scold ; to accuse. u J>oet higwrehton hyne." - Matt.
xii. 10.
"And foule y-rebuked
And a-rated of rich men." — Piers Plowman.
Rathe. [X-S. hraeS.] Soon; early. Thence ttratheripe," the name
of an apple. tt Sometime more rathe thou risest in the east."
— Ovid's Metamorphoses.
Rather. Lately; just now. ' He's rather a-come.' Thence 'I wou'd
rather do so:' t. e. 'I would sooner do so,' or 'do so sooner
than otherwise.'
ii-7K>vf, (to roe, to sift or cleanse.) A sieve, used chiefly in
(I. .-, using clover.
Read. [X-S. hreddan, to rid, lo pull.] To read inwards, is to strip
them of their fat, &c. Also, to be sick.
Read. The fourth stomach of ruminant animals. The masticated
<»!' ruminant animals passes into the first stomach -
and second — honeycomb -bag, where it is formed
into (u. Is, and sent back to the mouth to be chewed again.
The thin] -ti.iiiach, to which it next goes down, is in Dorset
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 7<l
the fadge, from which it passes on to (lie read, or fourth.
These last words are further examples of the fulness of the
rustic dialect where English is defective ; for in an English
translation of Cnvier's Animal hin/jdom the ftnlyc, for the
want of an English name, ag it is fair to believe, is called
by its French one — the feuif/el, or bookleaf. from its dis-
sepiment.0, which are like the leaves of a book, and the read
is given as the cailletle. A calve's read, salted in water, is
used to curdle milk.
Headship. [X-S. rred-scipe, sense, reason.] A rule by which one
may act, or a truth to which one may trust. 'You've a-put
the knives across: we shall quarrel.' 'Ah! there idden much
re ad ship in that.'
Ream. To reek.
Reames. [X-S. ream, a ligament, Ger. rahm; Dan. ramme. a
frame.] A skeleton; the frame or ligaments of any thing.
'Here be the reames of a bird.'
Reamy. Reaching out, stringy. Spoken of slack bread.
Rean. [Somerset, rawn; Exmouth. ranish, ravenous; X-S. rea-
lian, to seize or snatch away.] To eat up greedily. 'The
bosses do rean in the vatches.'
Rear. [X-S. rajran.] To raise; to rouse; to excite. "You'll rear
the weather," is sometimes said to one who, for a wonder,
comes into the hay-field,
cleaves. [Ger. reif, edge, hoop.] The ladder-like frame-work at-
tached to the sides of a waggon, to uphold the load ex-
tended laterally over the wheels. The reaves are propped
by strouters, or stretchers.
Reddick, Reddock, (a diminutive of red). [X-S. rudduc.] The
robin-redbreast.
Reef. A broad piece. 'They've a -mowed sich a reef o' groun'
to-day.' Thence the reef of a sail.
Reelly. To dance reels.
Reer, or Rare. [X-S. hrere.] Underdone, as meat.
Renge. [X-S. rennan, or yrnan, to run or floir.] A hair sieve
for flour or liquor to run through.
Reremouse. [X-S. hreremus.] A bat. (Midsummer Night's Dream,
ii. 3.)
Rice. Brushwood.
gO A GLOSSARY
Rick. [A-S. hricg, a ridge, back, or pinnacle; Ger. rucken.] A
stack or mow, with a sharp ridge or a pointed top. " Ge-
sette hine ofer ]>aes temples hricg," — Luke\\\ 9.
Rid out a hedge. To cut off unnecessary wood in laying or
pleashing a hedge.
Ride. To be angry when teazed or jeered. 'I meiide en ridr.'
Comp. the French 'Monter sur ses grands chevaux.'
Rig. To climb in play or wantonness. 'Zit down! a-riggen about
zoo.'
Rig, or Rudger. An uricastrated, but yet imperfect horse.
Rig. Part of a cider-harness. " Cider from the rig," before it is
put into cask.
Riggy> ™ggish- Sour-
Rights. A right state. "To put to rights," is to mend, or re-
pair.
Rile. To reach as a restless child.
Rimer. A tool for enlarging screw-holes in metal.
Rine. Rind.
u The gray moss marred his ryne."
S2)enser's Shepherd's Calendar.
Rise. To raise; to get.
Ringle, (diminutive of ring). To ring with a small sound. 'I
heard the glass ringle when the window wer a-broke.'
Rivelled. Shrivelled.
a She cast
Her old wive's riveted shape away. — Ovid's Metam.
Rix. [S-S. rics, a rush or reed.] To intwine reeds, rushes,.
furze, &c.
Etobinhood. The red campion (lyc/mus dioicd), and the ragged
robin, (ti/c/tnus flos cnculi).
Roll-er. (see Haymefiken.) Roll-er also means a cylinder of wool.
When wool was hand -carded, the quantity carded at once
was rolled off the receiving card by a reversed action of
i IK- working one into a cylinder called a roll-cr; from the
\\. alviM-ss of which, originated the expression "as weak as i
a roll-er."
Rong. [In the Northern Counties (teste Brockett) a rung, nu-an-
ing also a cudgel or walking-staff; Mies. Goth, lining, a rorf.]|
Tin- nuullr or step of a ladder.
••re mild ago your vitals nip,
Ami l;iy yu t\\;itald owre a rumj.— Old Scotch Song.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 81
Rottlepenny. The yellow rattle, (rMnniil/tus
Rottletraps. Rickety old household-goods, &r.
Roughcast, or Roiicast, To cover walls, particularly mud-walls.
with roughcast; a composition of sand, mortar, gril. &c.
Roughleaf. A true leaf of a planl, in distinction from its seed-
leaves or cotyledons. When its first true leaves arc out. it
is said to be "out in rough leaf."
Rounders. A boys' game at balls.
Rout. A rut. To poke as a pig.
Row, or Roo. (see Haymeiiken.)
Rowet. Rough tuft of grass.
Rowets. [S-S. hreo, roiiyh?~\ The rough grass that grows up
among furze or brushwood.
Rowse. To drive off with impetuosity. ' Rowse the vowls out o'
gearden.'
Rudder, Ruther, Ruddle; Riddle. A coarse sieve.
Ruddern or Ruthern-sieve. [S-S. hrudrian. to siff.] A sieve for
cleaning wheat.
Ruddock, (see Reddick.)
Budge-tie, or Ridge-tie. A chain lying over the ridge tree, to
hold up the shafts of a waggon or cart.
Rudger. (see Rig.)
Rundlewood, Randlewood. The small sticks from the head of an
oak tree ripped of bark. The larger ones are called lug-
irood.
Run down. To depreciate; to find fault with; to speak ill of.
The Dorset dialect often affords excellent examples of ninn-
iny down, particularly of work; not from the ill -nature of
its speakers, but from a wish to show their own discrimi-
nation. The following specimens are from life: uWell; what
d'ye think o' the new waggon?" "Why, the vtfst thing I
do vind fault wi" is the draughts; the\ be too crooked: an"
the tug-irons be a-put in mwore than dree inches too v in-
back. An' jis, look here, where the rudge-tie an' breechen
rings be: why, nar a carter in the worold can't put a i
in to en. I don't call the head an' tail a-put out o' hand
well. They be a-pai'nted noo-how. Why he woon't bear half
a Iwoad; they've a-mcude en o' green stuff a-shook all to
pieces. The vu'st time he's a-hauled out in the zun. he'll
come all abroad. The strongest tiling 1 do zee about en is
I
,raga
82 A GLOSSARY
the mai'npin; an' he is too big by half." And so on. tt What
did ye gi'e vor they vish?" "Two-pence a-piece." "Lank!
how dear they be. Why I wou'den gi'e a penny vor the lot.
Why they be a-ponted an' a-squotted all to pieces: they
woon't keep till to-morrow."
Rusty. Reaching, restive, as a horse.
Sar. [N. C. sarra; Sco. sair.] To feed animals. Also, to earn.
Say. An essay; a trial. 'Gone say, two say, dree an' away.'
Scammish. Awkward; scram.
Scoop, or Scoopens. Scope -law: space given one in running
against him.
Scote. To shoot along in running.
Scrag. A twisted branch of a tree.
Scraggle. To walk with difficulty, bending out the legs like sci
'He can hardly scraggle about.'
Scram. Distorted; awkward. 'Hxvsy scram you do handle it."
Scrape. A sheep-scrape; a bare place, where the turf has boon
scraped off by sheep's feet on a steep down-side.
Screed. To shun; to eschew. (West Dorset.)
Scrip. A hedger's or shepherd's coat, frequently made of leather.
Scroff. Small bits of dead wood fallen under trees; or leavings
under piles, or from faggots.
Scroop, Scroopy. To make a low crackling sound, as that of
new shoes.
Scrounch, or Scrunch. To crunch; to crush with an audible
sound. 'The dog do scrunch the bwone.'
Scrush, Scrowge. To screw up, squeeze.
Scrush. A game, much like shinty, between two sides of boys,
each with bandies (scrushes), trying to knock a roundish
fltone over the others limit.
Scud. [In Somerset, scat; most likely from the Anglo- Saxon
sceotan, to shoot or cast.] A short slight shower cast from
a flying cloud.
SrnlV. |'.\-S. M'i'if'aii. to shin- 1", Ic. skafa. In scrti/x'.} To strike
ill'- font alon«r tlu» floor or ground after putting it down in
walking like «.ne slip-shod.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 83
Scuff of the neck. [S-S. scaf-an. In shurc or ntakc sninolh.] The
bare part of the neck close below the hair, and sometimes
called the scroff of the neck.
Scute. [S-S. sceotan, to pay.] A reward: pay: scot. (West
Dorset.)
Scwoce. To barter or exchange.
Scale, or Zeiile. [S-S. sahl, a stake.] A shore or stake to fasten
up hurdles to.
To Scale, or Zeale. To make sales; to be readily convertible
into sales. Said of coppice wood.
Seated. Applied to eggs. Having been sitten on; with the for-
mation of the young bird begun.
Sess. An exhortation to a dog to set on somebody, or some-
thing.
Set out. An outset; a starting, or a proceeding. uln the outset
of this inquiry, the reader was directed to consider." &c. —
Pulefs Hora> PauJiiKf.
Settle. [S-S. serle; Ger. sessel; Lat. sedile, a seat.] A Ion-
with a high plank back. "J?set ge sittath ofer twelf sell:"
"That ye sit on twelve seats." — Matt. xix. 28.
Sew. (see A-zew.)
Shab. [X.-8. sceab, a scab.] The itch, applied to brutes.
Shale. [S-S. seel, a shell, and aescealian, to shale.] To take off
the shell; as, to shale beans or nuts.
Shard. [X-S. sceard.J A broken piece, or a breach: as. a fxin-
shard, a piece of broken pan; or a shard, a small breach
in a hedge.
Shark or Shirk off. To sneak off softly, from shame or an ap-
prehension of danger.
Sharps. The shafts of a cart or other carriage.
Shatten. Shall not.
Shatter. [H.-S. sceotan, to shoot? or frequentative of shed.] To
drop accidentally small quantities, as of hay or other loose
stuff.
Sheakes. 'Noo girt sheakes.' 'No great things:' nothing to
brag of.
Shear. [S-S. scear.] A ploughshare. Also, a crop of grMfe
Sheen. To shine.
Sheeted. A sheeted cow is one having a white band, like a
sheet, round the body.
84 A GLOSSARY
Shirk. To evade, (see Shark.)
Shittle-exe. A timber of a waggon, taking the summers.
Shock of corn. A cone of sheaves, with one on its apex to shoot
off the wet.
Shockle, (diminutive or frequentative of shake). To shako lightly,
but with audible concussions; as marbles in a boy's pocket.
or ripe seeds in a dry capsule.
Shockly. That shockles.
Shon't. Shall not.
Shook. Split; as wood by shrinking.
Shoot. A steep hill, or the road down it.
Shotten. Shalt not.
Showl. A shovel.
Shrimpy. [X-S. scrimman, to dry tip, wither.] Thin; arid: poor.
Applied to land.
Shroud. [X-S. scrud, shroud, covering; or screadan, to shred, to
prune.'] To lop or prune the heads (shrouds) of timber trees.
"With a shadowing shroud." — Ezekiel xxxi. 3.
Shram. To screw up, benumb with cold. Cornish, shrim.
Shrovy. Shabby.
Sbrovy, [from shrive, 3.-S. scrifan, to confess']. "To goo a-
shroven" is to go begging at Shrovetide, the time of shriv-
ing, or confessing, in the Romish church.
Shrovy, (allied to scrubby?) Poor; mean. Applied to land.
Shut out, or Shut off. 'To shut out, or shut off work:' 'To
leave off work.' Comp. the Latin conclt'do. to shut up.
Shut. To join, as to weld two pieces of iron, or connect two
pieces of wood; to agree. 'We two can't shut.'
Sight. tfSuch a zight o' vo'k," or any thing else, means siu-li a
i' umber, or (/ntnitily.
Sil^rcm. [S-S. sel, a dtrcl/itt;/ or house, or set, continuous; S-S.
8in-gre"ne; Ger. sin-grim; Da. sin-gron.] Houseleek. (seniprr-
eivnm tectorutn). Its leaves are thought to be cooling, and
are used with cream for eruptions.
Sith. To sigh.
Cliive: i^irlir. (aUinin BChcenoprasttm,) used as a potherb.
(see Snead.)
i. [N. C. 8kitler.] To l>e relaxed in the bowels. Applied (o
cattle.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 85
Skew-Avhiff, [a-skeir, and the A-S. hwealf, bending? (Jer. srhief;
Da. skjev.] A-skew; distorted; a-skaut.
Skicer. [Cornish, skeyce, to frisk about.] A lamb which runs
itself to death from excess of energy.
Skiff. [Ger. schief; Da. skjev.] Distorted; awkward (as left-
handed, scfpvola a axat'ng, scrm/.s); .skiff- handed; having a
distorted hand.
Skillen. [X-S. scyldan, to protect.] A penthouse; a shed. From
the S-S. scyt-an, to divide, to scale off, and sccala, a scale.
we have shell and skull', sew/e-like plates; shilling (skilling),
a scale of metal; and shield, a scale-like protection.
Skim, or Skimmy. To mow the bunches of rank grass in a
summerleaze.
Skit. [S-S. sceotan, to shoot.] To run or walk lightly; to
shoot on.
Skiver. A skewer; a shaving, or shiver of wood.
Skiver-wood. Spindle-tree (euonymus EwrojWBWf), of which skew-
ers are made.
Skurrick, or Skurrock, (a diminutive of score, a cutting. [N. C.
scuddock, a diminutive of S-S. sceat, a part; X-S. scearan.
to cut or divide; scear, scearu, a portion.] A small part.
'Every skurrick o't:' 'Every bit, every farthing of it.'
Slack-twisted. Inactive; without energy. Applied to a person.
Shut, Slite, or Slade. [S-S. sljed, a plain, or open land.] A
sheepslait; a sheep-plain or down; a sheepleaze.
Slat. [S-S. slat, past tense of slit an.] To split or crack. Fn.m
slit an, slat, conies slate, which is called a slat in Dorset-
shire, and in German tin- srhicfer, a shiver.
Slalch. To slake lime; to make slack.
Sleepy. Slack, as a rotten apple.
Slent. To tear as linen. Also, a slit.
Slides of a waggon. Felloe-pieces or arcs of circles fastened on
the fore-axle, as a bearing for the bed of the waggon when
it locks.
Slim. Slender. 'What a slim chap!'
Slim. Sly; scowling; ill-looking. UA partial retention of ili«- bad
old sense: Ger. schlimm; Da. slem: Du. slim, meaning Innl.
Slitjht has undergone a like change for the better: der.
schledit, is bad, though sometimes implying also sliy!
Da. slet has both senses. Slight had formerly a bad -
86
A GLOSSARY
'Away! slight man.' — Julius Ccesar." - - Mr. Vernon. Slight
has still a bad sense in 'a girl of slight character.' Slim is
glossed in an old dictionary, (Coles's,) crafty; naughty: a
Lincolnshire word.
Slip. A cord or chain to fasten a cow's neck to the tying in
a stall.
Slips. Young pigs running loose. Those somewhat older are
hard slips', and others nearly fullgrown are store pigs.
Slommock. A slatternly woman.
Slommocken. Dirty, or slatternly.
Sloo. [S-S. sla.] A sloe.
Sloo, of a horn. The inner bony prominence from the skull or
or quick core of a cow's horn, fitting, as it were, into a
socket of it. It bleeds when broken.
Slooworm. [X-S. slaw, and wyrm.] The slow-worm, or blind-
worm.
Sluck-a-bed. [S-S. slaec, slow., dull.] A sluggard. Thence a slug.
Sluggard's guise. A sluggard's manner.
" Sluggard's guise,
Lwoth to goo to bed, an' Iwoth to rise."
Sniani. To smear.
Smash. To beat up small into one mass; to mingle. Ger. mischen:
Da. maske; Sw. maska, to mash (mingle) beer; Sco. umask
the tea."
Smatch, (from smack, to taste). A taste.
Smatter. A mess.
Smitcli. or Smeech. [X-S. smic, smoke? a}>onne gscb se w;em
lit mid >am smice;" "Then goes the wet out with the
smoke." - — X-S. Astronomy.] Fine dust, like smoke, stirred
up in a room, or on a road.
Smock-frock. A man's round frock of linen.
Snioor. [X-S. smyrian; Da. smore.] To smear.
Smudge. [X-S. be-smitan. fn soi/i Ger. be-schmutzen.] To smear,
particularly with ink.
Snabble, (frequentative of min/i?) To eat up hastily or greedily.
Snack. A share.
Snags, (s-nugs. Itimt/s?) Stumps; as, u snags o' teeth." Thence
ilie snags or stimi|t> <>f trees washed down by the rivers of
Aim-rim, and sticking up above or sometimes a little under
water, and likely to hit a hole in the boat: in provision for
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 87
which accident the Americans have built boats with \\ater-
tight compartments at the bow, called xiniii-v\iuui\n
Snags. The fruit of a species of black-thorn, smaller than -
(pruntis spinosd).
Snape, (West Dorset). A spring.
Snapy. Springy; wet. Said of land.
Snappen tongs. A game of forfeits. Those playing it stand up
in a room, in which are seats for all but, one of them; and
when the tongs are snapped, all run to sit down, and tin-
one that fails to get a seat, pays a forfeit.
Snappish. Peevish, snubbing.
Snead. [X-S. snrcd.] The pole of a scythe; in Dorset zive, or
sive. The scythe is fixed to the snead by a projection or sicart,
that goes into a socket, and a ring — hing-ring, and wedges
— king-wedges. Upon the snead are two short crooked hand-
les — tugs, or tinesfocks. That part of the blade nearest the
snead is its heel.
Sniggle. To snarl a little.
Snorter. The bird wheat-ear. (Portland.)
Snoatch. To speak or breathe hardly through the nose.
Snock, (s-nock, by sigmatiori?) A knock; a short sound of a
sudden blow.
Snout. To snub one.
Sock. To sigh with a short loudish sound.
Sog. [S.-S. socian, to soak- Du. zaght, soft, //v/.v/*//.] To saturate
or loosen with wet, Spoken of land, or a road.
So'jer. Soldier: the pyrochroa rubens.
Solid. Solid. Also, serious or gentle; as 'She do look solid.'
'Come solid, goo saucy.'
Somewhen. At some time.
Sooner. A spirit; a ghost.
So's. [Cornish, sos.] Souls, meaning-folks or men in distinction
from brutes. 'O so's!' 'O folks!' eqnal to the (ireek w
So't. Soft,
So'tpoll. [O. E. poll, the head: thence a poll-td.r. a capitation
tax; to poll, to count heads, as of voters: and a pollard, a
beheaded tree.] A silly person; a soft-poll. To say on.- has
a soft poll is, in Blackmore. the same as asserting that he
has a weak mind.
gg A GLOSSARY
Sowel. or Sole. [X-S. sahl, a pole, staff. tt Ge synd cumene mid
sweordum and mid sahlum" - - Matt. xxvi. 55.] A shore or
stake, such as is driven into ground to fasten up hurdles to.
Same as Sale.
Span-new. 'Spick-an'-span new:' 'Quite new; wholly new.' Span-
new, as is shown by the Icelandic span-n^r, of the same
signification, means chip-new; as, a thing made of timber,
and not yet removed from its chips. From span, a chip or
wooden spoon, of our Teutonic forefathers, might come our
spoon; so that "chips and porridge" might not have been
barely imaginary with them.
Spargads. Gads, or sticks, to be split up into spars, (see Gad.)
Sparhook. A small bill-hook, for making or cutting spars.
Spars. [X-S. spere; Ger. speer; a spear, or long sharp body.']
Sharp sticks, usually of withy or hazel, twisted in the middle
and bent, for fastening down thatch under ledgers. The spars
of a ship are the yards, and other small bars.
Spark-ed. [S-S. spearca, a spark.] Speckled or spotted; marked
with longish white spots.
Spawl. A splinter or fragment flown off, as from stone.
Spe/ik an' deab, (spike and daub?) A wall of wattles or hurdle-
work plastered over with mortar.
Speaker. [Ger. spieker; Du. spijker; Da. spiger; a spike or fa rye
nail. A s-pike, Ger. speiche, spitze, is a sharp end.] A stake
to carry a faggot.
Spears. [S-S. spere: see Spar.] The stems of the reed arumio
phragmites, sometimes employed instead of laths to hold
plaster. In I. of Wight spires are the tall blades of the
carex panim/alti and other lofty sedges.
<!e. A spade. The stem of a* spade is called the tree, and
the cross handle on its top, the critch, (X-S. cricc; Ger.
knieke. the crutch.)
Sjtik. Spike. Lavender: spike- nard. "(Lat. spicanardi , so called
from its spike of flowers).
Spile. \ vi-nt |n-«jf tor ;i c;i>k.
Spindh- out. To begin to i^ro\v into stalks or spindles. Spoken
n-plants.
Spin- l!> ••oiiiintr mi-!' of ground lately sown down to gra-».
Spirl. \.\ :,n: 1. \Vijrhl. sprit; CUT. spriessen.j To sprout;
OF THE DORSET DIALECT.
to vegetate. Comp. I)u. spriet, a/tear or spar, a sprout a- it
were, as in boeg-spriet, bow-sprit; (ler. brig-spriet
Spil. As much as is turned at once by a spade in digging.
Spitisli. Spiteful; snappish.
Spitter. [X-S. spitu, a spit or spct/r; or from spit.] \ dock-
spitter, or thissle-spitter; a tool to cut up docks or thistles
with.
Sprack. [N. C. sprag.] Lively; active.
Sprethe. [Som. spry; Wiltshire, spreaze.] To chap. 'Mylipslu-
a-sprethed.'
Spry. Strong of muscle; of light and nimble bodily motion.
Spuddle. To dig slightly and incontinuously. "To spuddle teat
is to turn up ground out of which potatoes have been dug,
to find left ones.
Spudgel. A hollow kind of shovel for baling out water. Al«t.
to bale.
Spur. [X-S. spurnan, to kick, to cast back.] "To spur dun.ii."
is to throw it abroad from the heaps left by the. dung-putt.
To spirtle, seems a diminutive of spur.
S(|iiail. To throw stones, or any missiles, at birds or other tilings.
Squit. To make a very short slight sound. 'I heard the vat s(/nit
drough the glass.'
Squot. To flatten by a blow.
S-quot. To make quot, which see.
Staddle. [X-S. staftol.] A wooden frame- work, or a bed of
boughs, upon which a rick is made so as not to touch the
ground.
Sraddlen. Staddling. Stuff to make a staddle.
Stag. [Ic. steggr, a male quadruped?] A castrated male animal;
as, a ram-stag, a boar-stag, a bull-^ag: Hereford. bnU
a ram. boar, or bull castrated. In Cumberland, a tttt
young horse, and a stcy is a gander.
Staggers. The giddiness in sheep, occasioned by a worm in the
brain; the cfniiims ccrebrnlis.
Stai'd, in years. Elderly.
Stairvoot. The bottom of the stairs.
Stall. [X-S. sta^el. a station; Ic. sto^all. u initlfiiKi-sttrtion : thence.
by syncope of ft, stall.] A cow-stall or crib-house, in which
cattle are fed, being fastened by loose s'ips round their necks
to tyetis (tyings), upright poles behind the cribs. The\ an
90 A GLOSSARY
sometimes served from behind, and sometimes from a pas-
sage (forestall), running on before the cribs.
Stan' to. 'To stan' to a child:' 'To be sponsor.' 'To stan' to
an assertion:' 'To insist on it.'
Stare. [X-S. stare; Ger. staar.] A starling.
Stean. [X-S. stan.] To lay or furnish with stones. 'A good
steaned road.'
Stean. [X-S. stan, a stone.] An old cheese -press consisted of a
frame with a shelf, upon which the vat (vetit) was put. The
cover of the vat was the vollier, which was wrung down
upon the cheese by a large box of stones called the stean.
Steare. To stand up stiff, as hair.
Steart. [X-S. steort; Du. staart; Da. stjert.] An extremity, or a
sharp point; a tail. Hence the red-start, a bird with a red
tail.
Stem. [O. E. Steven.] The handle of a pick or rake. Also, a
period of time; from the X-S. stemn. "Hie hrcfdon hiora
stemn geserenne:" "They had their time set." - Saxon.
Chron.
To Stemmy. [X-S. stemn, a set time.] To work or take on in
turns, or set times, with another; to take one's turn. Cornish,
stem, a day's work.
Stick. A tree is often called a stick. 'That's a fine stick.'
Stickle. [X-S. sticele.] Steep. 'Thease hill is rather stickle."
Stick's-end. The unburnt end of a stick from the fire.
Stitch, (from slick: seeStreech.) A cone of sheaves stuck up in
the field, top to top.
Stocky. Thick of growth.
Stomachy. [Latin, stomachosus. "Of a high stomach." •- Psnlin
ci. 5.] High-minded when insulted.
Stools. The roots of copse or hedgewood cut down nearly to
tin' ground.
Stoor. [X-S. st^rian; Ger. storen; Du. stooren.] To stir, as a
liquid.
stop-gap. One called in from necessity to fill the place of a more
eligible but absent one. kl ben't gwain to be a stop-yap vor
anntin i.
St. .MI. I'A-S. suit.] The gadfly.
•A iii'>!<-. A -talk of
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. «.)]
Stratcher, or Spreader. A stick to keep out the traces from (he
horses' legs.
Slr;ek. One strip of the bond of a wheel.
Strawen, Strawing, (from strew or straw, to spread). A strawing
of potatoes, is the set of potatoes or stalks growing from
one mother-tuber. "And others cut down brandies off the
trees, and sf rawed (hem in (he way. — Mark xi. P. Thence
straw, what is strown.
Strent. Same as Slent.
Streech, (from strike). The space taken in at one sfrikinif of
the rake. Streech measure, (N. streeked measure.) is that in
which a straight stick is struck over the top of the vessel.
Streech belongs to a class of English nouns formed from
verbs by turning the hard sound k into the soft one of ch,
as batch from bake; watch from wake; speech from speak.
Thence strichel or strickle, a straight-edge for striking corn
off a measure: allied to the Latin striy-it?
Stubberds. A variety of the apple.
Stumpy, or Stump. To walk with short firm steps, as of a short
stout person.
Stunpoll. Stunhead, blockhead.
Suent. [Cornish, suant; Hereford, suity.] Smooth; even.
Sample. Supple.
Sweale. To scorch, (see Zweal.)
Sweetheart. A lover.
Swipes. Very thin beer.
Swop. To barter or exchange.
Swop. A whop.
Sword, of a dung-putt. An upright bar with holes for a pin. by
which the putt is set to any pitch for shooting manure.
T
Tack. A shelf.
Tackle. To manage; to cope with; to undertake. 'I could tackle
him.'
Taffety. Dainty or nice of food; of delicate and discriminating
appetite.
Taffle. To beat down wheat or grass.
Tail- on -end. Eager to do any thing; setting at it with great
alacrity.
92
A GLOSSARY
TaYK-n. [Heref. tail.] Refuse small corn, driven farthest from the
middle of the heap to the tail of it in winnowing. Not fit
for the market, but mostly used by the farmer at home.
TaTt. [Som. the, to weigh; Wilts, weigh -jolt; Norf. titer.] To
play at see-saw, in which one raises up the other.
Tallet. A hayloft over a stable.
Tammy. Reaching out as toasted cheese.
Tap. The sole of a shoe. To tap, to sole.
Tardle. To entangle.
Tcaken. A taking; a being taken off by passion. So rapture,
a being borne away by feeling, is from the Latin rapio, to
snatch away.
Teake off. To reprove; to rebuke: to chide. ' He took en off so
quick.' So compere, in Latin, (from cow, up, and rapio, to
take or snatch.) "Correpti consules." — Livy, lib. ii. cap. 28.
Also, to mock or irritate in derision, and to draw a likeness.
'He took off the church:' 'He made a drawing of the church.'
Teake vor. An ellipsis for "to take a direction for" a place.
'The heiire took vor the copse.'
T'-a're. Reaching, eager.
Teart, or Tert. [X-S. teart.] Tart; sharp; severe. 'A teart ineas-
ter.' 'A teart cheese,' is a sharp or stinging cheese.
Teave. [Cornish, tarving, struggling; N. C. tave.] To exert one's
self violently; to struggle or move one's limbs with great
energy. 'The child did teave zoo to goo to his mother.'
Teery. [X-S. tedre. by syncope of rf; Du. teer.] Weak; slender:
frail. Said of plants. "Se wlite )>a?s liehoman is swifte
li'tlre:" "The beauty of the body is very frail,"
ii. 2.
. tajyjge.] A young sheep: a lamb from one year
old till its first shearing-time. In Swedish, Inclm is a ewe.
"t- Tetiy. A teat or nipple of a breast or udder.
Tetchy Irritable.
iv. Small and weakly. Spoken of a diild or plant.
TliraMim. These.
Tin -live. A sheep three years old.
Tlirlirr
I'a-r-rihlr.j 1 mmetliately ; without leaving llu1
pfcM! i-(|iial to tli.- Frciifh SHI- fc clunnp. "And hiii' I'a-r-
rihtf forli-iiMi hcora net." Mull. iv. 70.
OF THE DOKSKT !>!ALl.< I.
Thick. Close; intimate; friendly. •They l>r so thick as inkle-
weavers.1
Thirked milk. Milk thickened with Hour, and boiled.
Thik. [Cornish, thicey.] That,
Thiller. [^-$. >il. a pole or shaft.] The shaft or \vhi-cl-hc, i
a team.
Thill-harness. The harness of the thiller.
Thirtover. Perverse; morose. u So overtwart as this.'' -- forms
of tlte Duke of Orleans.
Thoroughpole. (see Waggon.)
Thrums, Drums. Twisted ivy stems.
Tidden. 'Tis not,
Tidy. [S-S. tid, time.'] Neat; having every thing done ai its
right time.
Tiers, or Tyers. Two persons who tie] that is. who count equal
in a game.
Tile. [S-S. tilian, to prepare; Hereford, till, to tilt.] To set a
trap.
Tilesbard. A piece of broken tile. "A tyleshard made it even."
— Ovid's Metamorphoses.
Tilty. Irritable; of warm temper.
Timmersome. Reaching about like a restless child.
Tine. To kindle, as fire.
Tines. Teeth as of a harrow.
Tinestocks. (see Snettd.)
Tip. uTo tip a rick." is to make its top conical or sharp, so
as to shoot the wet. This is done by raking and pulling
loose hay from its side and undercutting it. and putting the
hay gotten from these operations on the top.
Tisty-tosty. A child's toss-ball of cowslips.
To-do. A bustle; an uproar; an affair. A synonyme of a/fair:
an a faire. French, or a fare, Italian, a to-do.
Toft. A piece of ground on which a house has stood. A man.
who has neither house nor land, is said to have neither "toft
nor croft."
Tole. [//,•//, Chaucer.] To entice; to allure. * Meute tollde in
meate." — OvieTs Metamorphoses.
Tole-boy. A decoy, as a cheap article to draw buyers; any thins
to coax one to take unpalatable food.
94 A GLOSSARY
Took to. One is said to be n-took to, when he has met with
his match; or when he is stopped by an insuperable power.
'He's a-took to at last, then.'
Tooty. [X-S. totian; Ger. tuten; Sco. tout, to blow a horn.] To
cry in a low broken sound, like a child beginning to cry.
Torrididdle. Bewildered; distracted in mind; out of one's senses.
Touse. [In Wiltshire and the Northern Counties, dowse.] A very
slight blow with the hand. 'I jis' gi'ed en a louse in the
head; that's all.' Towse, in West Dorset, is a row, or an
uproar.
Towards. Mostly with the accent on the last syllable; as, 'He
went towards the house.' Yet, in a couplet, it rhymes with
fro ward :
"The fair an' the froward
The smoke do draw toward."
To-year. This year. Used like to-day, to night, to-morrow.
Track. Right course; order. 'To get things into track.'
Tramp, or Tramper. A vagabond.
Trant, Tranty. To carry goods, as a common carrier, in a wag-
gon or cart.
Tranter. A common carrier.
Trap-beetle. A small bat for playing trap.
Treade. [Cornish, traade, physic.] Trash; unwholesome sweet-
meats. 'You'll be bad, eaten sich treade.'
Trendle. [X-S. trendle. circle or round body. "An wunderlic
trendel wearS ateowed abiitan ]>?ere sunnan:" "A wonderful
circle was seen about the sun." — Chron. 806.] A shallow
tub. ttDes monan trendel is ge-hal:" "The moon's orb is
full." - S-S. Astronomy. This word is sometimes wrongly
spelt trendal in handbills. Thence trundle* to roll like a
circle. "Atrendlod of |>am torre:" "Rolled from the high
rock." — Boethius. In Lancashire, a trindle is the rim of a
wheelbarrow wheel.
Trig. To prop or hold up. 'Trig the door;' or 'Trig the wheel.'
'Sw. trygg, safe, r it/ lit.'] Sound and linn.
Trim. |'\-S. trymian, to set right, to dispose.] A right state. |
uTo keep woone in trim," is to keep oiu> in ronvci l.c-
li.-iviour. or in a good slate. Thence, to trim a boat : !<> Ba-
lance it, or set it in a right position. MiHrynuMle his t'olc :"
"Disposed his folk." — Orosius, iv. 10.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT.
Trimmen, (an intensilive). Groat of its kind. -A trimnien crop
o' grass.' 'A trimmen girt heare.'
Trimmer. A great or fine thing of its kind. • That's a trimmer!'
'What now, trimmer?' 'What now, rny line fellow?'
Trip. A culvert over a ditch or small watercourse. Also, a fan-
(troop) of young pigs, or a set of goslings.
Trot. [N. C. old trot, an old gossip.} Foolish talk. 'Don't hearken
to her trot.'
Truckle. To trundle, (see Trendle.)
Tuck. [S.-S. teogan, teon, to draw.] "To tuck a rick," is to draw
out the loose hay from its side in tipping it.
Tuen. A tune.
Tug-iron, of shafts. An iron on the shafts to hitch the trace.- i<>.
(see Waggon.)
Tump. [Welsh, twmp?] A hump or tuft; a very small hillock
or mound.
Tun. The chimney -top from the ridge of the house.
Tunniger. A funnel for tunning liquor.
Tup. [Sco. toop.] A young ram.
Turk. "A turk of a thing" is an intensitive expression, mean-
ing a big or formidable one of its kind. 'There's a turk of
a rat.'
Tussle. A struggle or contest with another.
Tussock. A grass tuft.
Turn over in one's mind. To weigh; to deliberate upon.
"Multa secum ipse
Volvens." — Sallust. Cataline, 32.
Tut. To do work by the tot, is by the piece, or lump; not by
the day.
Tutty. A nosegay; a bunch of flowers.
"And Primula, she takes the tutty there."
Curturdes Caltha Puetarum, 1
Twiddick. A little twig.
Twilade. [X-S. twi, two or twice-, and hid, had.] To load a
waggon lightly and hale out, as from a coppice or bad road.
and then go back and partly load auain: and lastly, hale
out and take up what was unloaded.
Twite. [X-S. jet-wftan, or ed-witan.] To reproach: to twit.
96 A GLOSSARY
Twoad's meat. Toadstool.
Tyen. (see Stall.)
U
Undercreepen. Undercreeping; underhand; working against an-
other slily. Exactly equivalent, to surreptitious; which is
from sub, under, and repto, to creep.
Ungainly. Not going or working well.
Unhele. To uncover, (see Hele.)
Up-on-end. Perpendicular.
Uppen-stock. A horse-block; a large block fastened into the
ground, and cut in steps to get on horseback from.
Upzides wi'. Even with; having given another tit for tat.
Vail. Fall. 'To vail out:' 'To quarrel.' "See that ye fall not
out by the way." - Gen. xiv. 24. Also, to happen; as lu-
cid o , from t», and cado, to fall in, means to happen, in
Latin. 'To vail away:' 'To lose flesh; to become ema-
ciated.'
Van, of a winnowing machine. [Lat. vannus.] The winnowing
sheet. "Mystica vannus lacchi."
Vang. [X-S. fangan, fon; Ger. fangen; to take, to receire.] To
earn.
Veag. [S-S. faegS, vengeance.] A paroxysm of anger. 'He went
off in sich a reag?
Veare. [X-S. fiiru, u faintly OT generation.] A farrow or litter of
pigs; to farrow. Also, the smallest of the weasel kind.
'•s' feazen, or Vearies' hearts. Fossil echini, common in ihe
chalk and other formations of Dorset, and thought to he the
heads or hearts of fairies. The sjHifanf/tts cor-anyuinum, is
called the fairy's heart: and the yaler'tlcs caslancu. and some
other species, fairies' heads.
V.-;iry-rin«f. A f;iirv-rinu. The belief in fairies, one of the most
pnrii,-al and h.-anl iful of superstitions, still lingers in the
West. In SonnT-1'i ha\\- ai-e /li.vy -fn'ttr^. or fairy-|>ear>. a
name which dm-.s not violate botanical cla>silieation , since
ih«- hau thorn is of the [>ear tribe; and toadstools are
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 97
stools, or fairy-stools; for as they enrich the soil, and bring
the fairy-ring by rotting down after they have seeded out-
ward from its centre, so that the ring of actual fungi is out-
side of the fairy-ring, it was natural for those who believt <1
the ring to be brought by the dancing of fairies to guess
that the fungi were stools upon which they sat down when
tired. The fungus is one of the beneficent natural agents
in enriching the soil for grass plants. An agricultural friend
told the author that, on breaking up some fairy-rings, they
were afterwards shown in greener and ranker circles of wheat,
as they would have been in grass.
Veat. [X-S. fset.] A cheese-vat. The Anglo-Saxon fat, like the
English vat, was applied to many kinds of vessels. " Stai-
nene wseter-fatu : " "Stone water-pots." — John ii. 6. "Leoht-
fet:" ttA light vessel, or lamp." - Matt. v. 15. "Arfet:"
UA brazen vessel." — Mark vii. 4.
Veath. A striking the limbs about, funk.
Veil. To fell; to sew down a seam joining two pieces of stuff.
Veil. [S-S. fell, a skin.] A skin or film, such as one growing
over the eye. 'I can't zee veil nor mark o't:' 'I can see
no traces of it;' an expression which seems first to have
been spoken of lost sheep or cattle. Also, the placenta of
a cow.
Vess. A verse. 'To vessy:' 'To read verses in turn.'
Vetch. 'To vetch the water:' 'To throw water into a pump with
a leaky piston, so as to seal it and make it act.'
Veze. To fidget about.
Villet. A fillet; a cloth put round a cheese in vat.
Vinny, or Vinnied. [S-S. fynig, finie; O. E. fenny, nionldy; Kent,
fenny, from fynigan, to become mouldy, from the S-S. /V/i//,
wetness?] Mouldy, or mildewy, from damp. u Finie hlafas:"
"Mouldy loaves." -- Josh. ix. 5. 'The stwones be vinny:'
'The stones are mouldy,' from condensed vapour. 'Blue
vinny, or vinnied, cheese:' 'Blue mouldy Dorset cheese.'
" Thou vinned'st leaven." — Troilus and Cressida, ii. 1 .
Vitty. [Cornish, fitty; Sco. feat.] Fitly; properly; neatly.
Vlanker. A flake of fire.
Vleare. To flare; to stream out like hair in the wind. "With
flaring haire unkempt." — Ovid*s Metamorphoses.
98 A GLOSSARY
Vleiike, Flake. [Hereford, flake, a hurdle.} A bar of wood set
horizontally on the ground, with holes to take tlio soles of
a hurdle while the maker wreathes it.
Tlee. To fly.
Vloh-vlee. The blow-fly, (musca vomitoria).
Vlocks. Knobs of wool in a bed.
Voody, (from food}. Like food; with a good appetite.
Vo'k. Folk.
Voket. To fidget about.
Voreright. Going right /brward, without thinking of consequences
or seemliness. 'A girt voreright fellow.'
Vowel. [S.-S. fell, a skin?} The placenta of a cow.
Vower. Four. aMid feower and bund scipum:" "With a hundred
and four ships." — Saxon Chron. 994.
Vrog-hopper. (see Frog-hopper.)
Vuddicks, (diminutive of fat?) A coase fat woman.
Vuz. [X-S. fyrsas.] Furze.
Vuzzen. Furzes.
Vwo'th. Forth; an exit; a way out, in opposition to obstacles.
'Water 'ull have its vwoth.'
W
Wad. A large folded wisp, as of hay or straw.
Wag. [X-S. wegan.] To stir; to move. "Winde a-weged hreod?"
— Matt. xi. 7.
Waggon. To show the Dorset names of the chief parts of a \vaij-
gon, it may be well to say that its axles are exes (see Kxe):
the bottom (bed) of the waggon consists of planks on strips
(shoots), reaching from side to side through mortises in
timbers (summers) lying from end to end over a bearing
pillar on the hinder axle, and on two pillars (the hanging
pillar and carriage pillar) bearing on the fore -axle. The
fore-axle is connected with the hinder one by a thorotigh-
pole, the fore end of which has a five motion on a pin (the
nnrinpin), which takes it Nvith (he two pillars and fore-axle;
and its hinder end, reaching through the hinder axle, is con-
nected by a tail-bolt with the shuttle-exr. that takes the
hinder end of the summers and the tail-board. A parallelo-
gram of limber- is fixed on ihe fore-axle to take the shafts
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 99
(drf/ughts or sharps), the hinder end of which is the sirccp.
and the sides of which are called (/nidi's, and on them .-in-
set the slides or felloe-pieces (hounds or bassets), which hear
the pillars when the waggon locks. The sides and r art's an-
propped by brackets called sfrouters, or stretchers. The
sharps (shafts) have in them three pairs of staples, — the
dra'its or slpiiples, to draw by with a chain from the collar;
the ridge-tie steaples, to take the ridge-tie passing over the
cart-tree on the thiller's back, and keeping up the shaft-*:
and the breechen sfedple, to take the breeching.
Wag-wanton, (from way and wanton). Quaking grass, (brizti).
Wanleass. The windlass of a cider-press.
Washdish. Same as Dishwater.
Watshed. Wet-shod.
Waxen-kernels. [S-S. weaxen, grown, and cyrnel, a gland.] The
glands of the neck, swollen.
Wayzalt. A children's game, in which two, locking their arms
in each other back to back, alternately lift each other from
the ground.
Wease. [N. C. weeze, a roll, as of hay or cloth, put on one's
head under a burden.] A wisp of hay or straw to suckle a
calf with, one end of it being dipped into milk.
Weale. (see Haymeaken.)
Week's end. Saturday night.
Weir, or Ware. [S-S. waer, a dam.] A set of hatches, or tin-
deep water above a hatch; a bay or dam. "La>tao' cower
net on }>one fisc-wer." — Luke v. 4.
Well-to-do. In easy circumstances.
Welshnut. A walnut. The affixes, welsh and wal, are both from
the Anglo-Saxon Wealas, the Welsh or foreigners: or treat -
Use, British or foreign; which seems to show that the wal-
nut was unknown to the Anglo-Saxons till they came to
Britain. — See Vernon's Anglo-Saxon Guide, p. 118. n. 3.
and p. 173.
Werden. Were not; was not.
Werrit. To worry; to teaze.
Wet. To rain slightly. 'Do wet a little.'
Wevet, or Wivet, (from trcoce, quasi a weft or web). A cobweb.
'So thin's a wevet,'
!00 A GLOSSARY
Wey an' bodkins. A set of spreaders for hitching two horses to
the same part of a sull or harrow. The first, the wey, is
fastened at its middle to the plough or harrow by a cops,
(an iron bow with a free joint); and the bodkins are con-
nected by a crook on their middle to clipses on the two ends
of the wey, and have the traces hitched by clipses to their
own ends. They are sometimes called whippences, and by
coachmen simply bars.
Whack. A smart close blow.
Whang, Wherret. A swinging blow.
"Where the waggon can't goo over me." Upstairs; in bed.
Whimsy. What whirls, a machine.
Whindlen. Small and weakly. Spoken of a child, or of a plant
growing in the shade.
Whicker. [Ger. wichern ; N. C. nicker.] To neigh as a horse.
Whippences. (see Wey an' bodkins.)
Whippens, whoppens; 'half a groat want two-pence:' 'Not
but blows; more kicks than halfpence.'
Whips-faggots. Faggots made of the tips of wood cut off i]
hurdle-making.
Whip's-while. The time of smacking a whip. 'Every whip's
while.'
Whittle. [X-S. hwitel, pallium, from hwit, because white?] A child's
woollen napkin.
Whiver, or Whivel. To hover.
Whop. A heavy blow.
Whoppen, or Whopper, (an intensitive). Very big. 'A whoppen
child.' 'A whoppen lie.'
Whout, or Whog. Said to horses, to make them go away from
the driver, t. e. to the right.
NVhur. To fling overhanded.
Wi', (pronounced wee'). With.
Widdock, or Widdick. A small withe or twig.
Willy-basket. [X-S. wilie.] A large withy basket. "Twelf wilian
tulle:" "Twelve baskets full." — Mark. vi. 43.
Willy-nilly. [X-S. willes nilles.] Willing or not; nolens volens.
Wim. To winnow corn.
Wimsheet. The fan or \vinnowing-sheet.
NVindmow. A mow of wheat-sheaves in the field.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 101
Wink. [X-S. wince: hence winkle, a twisted shell.] A winch or
crank.
Withwind. [S.-S. wiS, against or about? and windan, to icind,]
The convulvulns arvensis.
Wizzen. The windpipe.
Woblet. The handle of a hay-knife.
Wold man's beard. Mare's-tail, (clematis vitalba, or hippuris vul-
garis).
Wont. [X-S. wond, a mole-hill.] A mole.
Wonthill. A molehill; a molewarp.
Woodquest. [wood, and X-S. casceote; N. C. cushat or cowshut,
from X-S. cusc, chaste] The woodpigeon or ringdove, (co-
lumbus palumbus).
Woodwex. [woad, Ger. waid; and wex, waxen, Ger. ge-wachs;
Da. and Sw. vaxt, a plant-, what grows or waxes] The
plant genista tinctoria; dyer's green weed, (woadiraxen).
Woppen, (an intensitive). Big; weighty.
Wops. A wasp.
Work. To suppurate; to discharge matter; to ferment; a distur-
bance. 'Here's work!'
Wornai'l, Wornil. [X-S. waer-nsegel.] The larva of the gadfly
(oestrus boms}, growing under the skin of the back of cattle.
Wot-shed. Wet-shoed; wet-shod; having the inside of one's shoes
wet. Opposed to dry-shod.
" For weet-shoed thei gone." — Piers Plowman.
Wrack. [X-S. wracu, vengeance] 'Mind, you'll stan' the wrack
o't:' 'You will stand the consequences, the anger it may
excite."
Wrag. [N. C. rag; X-S. wregan, to accuse] To scold; to a. -
cuse with bitter words. "Of ]>em ]?e ge hine wregaS."
Luke xxiii. 14.
Wride. [S-S. wrid-an, to bud or sprout] A bush of many sti'in*
from one root; as, a wride of hazel or ash; or tlu- family
of stalks growing from one grain. u ^urh )>6ne lea to )>ara
miclan haesl wride:" tt Through the field to the great hazel
wride, (bush). — A Charter of Eadmund, A. n. 944.
Wride. To wride out; to throw out stalks. 'The wheat do
out well.'
Wring. [X-S. wringa.] A press; as, a cider-wring. "And
>a>ron win wringan." — Matt. xxi. 33. In a tract of the
102 A GLOSSARY
"Library of Useful Knowledge" on Geology, there is given
a wood-cut of a pile of rock called a cheese-trriiit/ . which
is wrongly spelt cheese-ring.
Writh. [X-S. wriftan, to wreathe.] The bond of a faggot.
Wrout. [X-S. wrot-an; O. E. wrote; Ger. rod-en.] To grub up,
as pigs to the ground.
Y
Yean. [X-S. eaicnian. The Anglo-Saxon e before a or 0, is our
y. — See Vernon's Anglo-Saxon Gvide, p. *?3.] To lamb.
Yeaze, Yiz. Ease.
Yis. To earth-worm.
Z
Zaw. To saw.
Zedgemocks. Tufts or roots of sedge-grass in meadows, (see
Mock.)
Zeedlip. (see Lip.)
Zennit, Seven nights; a week. 'This day zennit:' 'This day-
week.' The Anglo-Saxons reckoned by nights instead of
days, and by winters instead of years: thence we have a
fortnight, fourteen nights.
Zet down. To give one ua good set down." is to rebuke very
sharply. Comp. the Latin, reprehendo, to take back.
Zet-to. A contest or opposition; which last word is from ob,
against, and pono, to set. 'I had sich a zet-to wi' en.'
Zew. (see A-zew.)
Zidelen. Sidelong; slanting; sloping.
/iltfree'n. (see Silgreen.)
Zilt. [X-S. syltan, to salt?] A vessel for salting meat in. ".Etc
man b^r5 mit tyre gesylt." - Mark ix. 4P. It' a silt is so
named from si//t<iti. to salt, "a sailing st/f," as it is some-
times called in handbills, seems an objectionable tautology.
/i\e. [A'-S. vjiV.j A scythe, (se-e Snead.) uSive, from sit/n: as
strife, strive, from the S-S. striB, striBan. The S-S. siB
points out sit/ie as the orthography: scythe is a inert' cor-
ruption, like rlivine lor rime, scent for sent. (Lat. sentio.)
ecitc ,or site. (Lat. situs)."-- Note by Mr. Vernon.
/onndy. [Midland, swouml; A'-S. s\\ind-an.] To swoon. " For
Soduine HOITOW -\\dunded down.1' — Ovid's Metamorphosis.
OF THE DORSET DIALECT. 103
Zowel, or Zole. (see Sowel.)
Zull. [S-S. syl.] A plougli. (see Plough.) "Nan man |v his hand
a-set on his sulh:" "No man who has set his hand on hi>
plough."— Lulte ix. 62.
Zummerleaze. (see Leaze.)
Zun. Back-zunned. Said of a house having a northern aspect,
and its back to the sun.
Zwcal. [S.-S. swelan, allied to swelter, ftwry.] To singe: to
scorch: to burn superficially. "Seo sunne hit forswaclde:"
"The sun scorched it up." — Markiv. 6. 4Do ye scald your
pigs, or zweal em?' 'He is lik' a swealed cat; better than
he do look vor.'
Zwath. [X-S. swreSe, a track or wake; any long band: hence
sir tithe, swaddle.'] The ridge of grass of the track of one
mower, or his track itself. " Nyle he rcnig swsefte aefre for-
Ia3tan:" "Nor will he ever forsake any track."
The author is thankful for words from the Rev. C. W. BINGHAM, M. A.,
the late Mr. JOHN SYDENHAM, author of The History of Poole, &c., and Mr.
ISAAC HANN, of Dorchester, and he is now happy to acknowledge the further
communication of several provincialisms from the Rev. C. W. BIN<;IIAM. and
from a friend signing himself G. P., of Bridport; also many excellent Notes
from E. J. VKRNON, Esq., Newchurch, Isle of Wight, author of A Gui<l> /••
tin1 Anglo-Saxon Tongue, and some from ITi.NKv KICK SK^.MKH, 1 •'.- \ • M. 1 .
Hanford-house, F. A. CAREINOTON, Esq., of the Oxford Circuit, and CHAIM.I N
WAUXE, Esq.
Berlin, printed by A. W. Schade, Stallschreiberstr. 47.
GWREANS AN BIS.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD,
A CORNISH MYSTERY,
EDITED, WITH A TRANSLATION AND NOTES,
WHITLEY STOKES, ESQ.
DITOR OF "THE PASSION" (A MIDDLE -CORNISH POEM): "THE PLAY OF THE
SACRAMENT" (A MIDDLE-ENGLISH DRAMA): "CORMAC'S IRISH GLOSSES": — &c.
PUBLISHED FOR THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
BY
A. ASHER & CO., BERLIN.
1863,
[The Philological Society is indebted to Mr. EDWIN NORRIS the editor oi
"The Cornish Drama" &c. for seeing this work through the press, and addin
a few various readings &c. distinguished by his initials, — on account
Mr. Stokes's absence in India. F. J. F.J
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
THE text of the 'Creation', the Cornish drama now printed, was,
like the poem of the 'Passion', which forms part of our last
volume, thrust forth on the world by Mr. Davies Gilbert. In
the case of the 'Creation', as in that of the 'Passion', Mr. Gilbert
interpaged the Cornish text with an English version by John
Keigwin.1 So erroneous is Mr. Gilbert's book, in text as well
as in translation, that no argument seems needed to justify the
Philological Society in printing a corrected edition of the only
important relic of Cornish literature which, since the late publi-
cation of the Passion, has been unattainable in a trustworthy
form.
Mr. Edwin Norris, in his Cornish Drama, II, 441, good-
naturedly observes that the average number of errors in Mr.
Gilbert's edition of the 'Creation' is not more than twenty in a
page. Two or three examples will give some notion of tin*
nature, though not of the number, of these mistakes: —
Pp. 2, 3. Try Person yn idne Dewaes
ow kys rayny a bys vickar
"Three Persons in one Godhead
Do reign of the world sovereign."
The same, rightly read and translated: —
Try person yn idn dewges
ow kys raynya bys vickan
44 Three Persons in one Godhead,
Reigning together for ever."
1 The title of Mr. Gilbert's edition of the 'Creation' is as follow
The Creation of the World, with Noah's Flood; written in Cornish in
the year 1611, by William Jordan; with an English translation, by John
Keigwin. Edited by Davies Gilbert, F. R. S., F. S. A. (fee. London,
1827.
2 THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
Pp. 4, 5. Can hasawe them danveys
Rage ou servia bys Vichar
"Songs unto me sending
For the serve me the world's Sovereign."
The same rightly read and translated: —
Canhasawe them danvenys
rage ow servia bys vickan
"Messengers sent to me
to serve me for ever."
Pp. 6, 7. Them y fethow can, hag ow av
Hag y wrowgh ow aradowa.
"To me you shall be singing and answering
And doing my commands."
The same rightly read and translated: —
Them y fethow canhagowe
hag y wrewgh ow aradowe
"To me ye [the Angels] shall be messengers,
And ye shall do my commands."
Pp. 66, 67. May moyghen y lavyerhy
Der weyll o gorhemen trogha
a But most of her labour shall be.
By gripings I shall command to cut;"
The same rightly read and translated: —
May myghea y lavyer hy
der weyll ow gorhemen troghe.
tt Let her travail increase
Through breaking my command." Genesis iii. (16.)
The division of the lines in the printed copy is also mar-
vellously inaccurate.
Four copies of the present drama are known. A. (from which
the text now printed has been taken) is the oldest; it is a
paper MS., in small folio, dated Aug. 12°, 1611, preserved in
the Bodleian library, ami marked N. 219. B. is a copy of A.
riiiiiaim-d in the first volume of a quarto paper MS. lately
>t«l by Mr. Ley of Bosahan to the Bodleian. C. is in (he
\\\\\\>\\ Museum, Ilarl.-ian, N. 1867. It appears from a note in
\\.-Uli ai the cud that Lhuyd collated this copy with A. in 1702.
D. is preserved in a paper folio MS. lately in the possession
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD. 3
of Mr. Hotten of Piccadilly, and containing al><> a «.pv of tht-
'Passion'.
The language of the mystery now printed differs from that
of the 'Passion' and of the drama published by Mr. Norris chii-flv
in the following respects: —
1°. The vowel e has often become o, as in arnn 'until' =
erna: carenga 'love' for kerenge, kerense, tha'to' for '///
'fold' 1614 = /?/e&, resacke 'a running' 1828, for resek =
2°. th and gh (cA), in inlaut and anslaut, have become mute,
and are consequently interchanged. Thus bedna 'blessing' 1541,
for bennath, a vy 'is' 4, for a vylh, and hunylhe 2246 for huny.
bean 'little' 118, for beghani rjh is put for th in segh 'arrow'
1573, and th for gh in war-lerth 'after' 1795 marth 'horse' 406,
peth 'sin' 586, gwreth-tye 'housewife' 945, kerth 'oats' 1066,
gorthell 'ark' 2254.
3°. m (mm) has become bm: thus lebmyn 'now' 70, 2239,
2489, thybma 'to me' 570, 2495: kybmar 'take' 692, mabm 'mother*
1203, 1910, a lebma 'hence' 1208, 2079, kebmys 'so many' 1220,
1350, 2l45 = lfybmys 1284, cabm 'crooked' 1603, 2501, hebma
'this' 2193: obma 'here' 2523.
4°. n (mi) has become dn: thus idn 'one' 6 = udn 1752,
2539, radn 'part' 2356, gwadn 'weak' 1275, 1679, 2479, Imln
'bullock' 1361, 2365, badna 'drop' 1364, pedn 'head' 182, 916,
1019, 1597, defednys1- forbidden' 1803, blet/njdnyoir 'years' 2404,
skydnya 'to descend' (s%rfw 2369, skydnys, 2305) 2207, Af<//m
'blessing' 1541, hedna 'that' 2447, 2491, 2509.
5°. The corruption of s into g soft (as in George} is i,
frequently met with: thus canhagowe 'messengers' 67. drenyys
'Trinity' 126, 2238, 2007 6/owa#a^=voluntas, 96, carengn '
359, 847, 1754 = carensa 840, sallugye 'to salute' 721 -
1776, sengys 'held', 438, 2236 = synges 2050, //m////r '
2349, cre^e 'to believe' 1602, pegy=petere 220U. For tliis
soft </, we find > (mjnjew 'is not' 263) and </</ (denjdgtjoir 'sheep'
1070, pydgyaf'I desire' 1364,) 1509, 1670, marrudyyan -inn
1764, 2123 (= marodgyan 1803, 1897, and mnro,,y<in 1875)
crydgyans 'belief 2316.
6°. Matters of spelling rather than of language are, a. the
a2
4 THE CREATION OP THE WORLD.
frequent occurrence of an inorganic mute e at the end of a word
(e. g. hawe mabe 'and my son' 9, tase 'father' 12, neve 'heaven'
15, bothe 'desire' 16, ywreage 'woman' 834), b. the use oft for
u (idn 6 'one' = im 10) and u for i (t*», 1909, 'in') the using ae to
express A (taes): the using ea to express e: thus call 'angel'
47, wheag 'sweet' 95 = wheake 759, dean 'man' 254, 417, teake
'fair' 412, gwreag 'woman' 877 = gwreage 834, beam 'grief
1092, steare 'star' 102, gear 'word' 164, 896 = geare 211, seath
'sit' 66 *= seathe, 54, and c. the using of oo or oe to express
6: (e. g. oole 'weep' 2304, wooJAa 'nakedness' 969, boes 'to be').
7*. Pronominal infixation is less frequent: e. g. 'I am named'
is me etc henwis 1. 12 instead of y-m gylwyr as in the cor-
responding passage, O. 1. So dro hy 'bring it' 1488, my trrug
'made me' 1766.
8°. Lastly, loanwords from the English occur in far greater
number.
Passing from the language to the subject matter we may remark
that the author imitates and often copies the ordinale called ' Origo
Mundi', which stands first in Mr. Norris's Cornish Drama. Some
parts, however, are his own ; for example the fall of Lucifer and
his angels, Cain's death, Enoch's translation, Seth's prophecy
and erection of the pillars. Who the author was remains uncertain.
The William Jordan mentioned at the end may well have been
only the transcriber, and the occurrence in the stage-directions
of such forms as sortis, beastis, garmentis, every ch-on 'every
one' and car[t]eth 'they carry' seems to indicate a date prior to
1611, when Jordan completed his manuscript. The author's
mention of limbo, too, may tend to shew that the play was com-
posed before the Reformation.
The text has been transcribed for press and the translation
and notes written, during a voyage to India, apart from books
and philological friends. This circumstance will, I trust, induce
Celtic scholars to deal leniently with the errors and defects which
they will probably find in the following pages.
1- I. 8. 'Clarence' lat. 39* 27' S. long. 10° 25' W.
August 21, 1862. Whitley Stokes.
THE CREACON
OF THE WORLD.
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
The first dale [of] ye playe.
[The father must be in a clowde and when he speakethe of
heaven let ye levys open]
THE FATHER IN HEAVEN.
Ego sum Alpha et Omega
heb dallath na dowethva
pur wyre me ew
omma avy than clowdes
5 war face an dower in sertan
try person yn idn dewges
ow kys raynya bys vickan
in mere honor ha vertew
me hawe mabe han spiris sans
10 try ython in vn Substance
comprehendys in vdn dew
[Genesis capite primo]
me ew henwis dew an tase
ol gollousacke dres pub dra
skon y fythe gwrys der ow rase
15 neve place ryall thorn trigva
hawe thron setha owe bothe ewe
may fo henna
han noore in wethe a wolhis
scon worthe compas avitfh] gwryes
20 honna a vythe ow skavall droose
rag ow pleasure pub preyse
ha thorn honor maga ta
neve omma ew gwryes genaf
orthe ow devges in serten1
35 hag yny y fythe gorrys
neb am gorth gans ioye ha cane
MS. serten also in line 95.
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD.
THE FATHER IN HEAVEN.
Ego sum Alpha et Omega,
Without beginning or end
Right truly I am.
Here are under clouds
5 On (the) face of the water certainly
Three Persons in one Godhead,
Reigning together for ever,
In great honour and virtue.
I and my Son and the Holy Ghost,
10 Three are we in one Substance,
Comprehended in one God.
[Genesis chap. I.]
I am named God the Father,
Almighty above everything.
Straightway shall be made by my grace
is Heaven, a royal place for my dwelling
And my throne -seat: my will is
That it be that.
And the earth also below
Forthwith shall be made straight.
20 That shall be my footstool
For my pleasure always
And to my honour as well.
Heaven here is made by me
According to my deity certainly;
25 And in it shall be put
Who worship me with joy and song.
g THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
naw order elath gloryes
y a vythe ryall ha splan
canhasawe them danvenys
so rage ow servia bys vickan
me a vyn may fons nevra
lemyn pub order thy seat
me a vyn may fo gorrys
ha pub onyn thy thecree
35 a vyth gorris thorn service
pan vidnaf ve comanndya
omma nessa thorn throne ve
an kensa try a vithe gwryes
cherubyn an vghella
40 ty a vyth des a rage vskys
seraphyn inwethe tronys
owe gwerthya oil why a wra
pare dell ywe owe bothe nefra
omma pub pryes
45 ha te lucyfer golowe
yn della yw tha hanow
vgha pub eall ty a ysa
fo. 1, b. an kensa order ty ywe
gwayte ow gworria war bub tewe
50 jeso gy par del gotha
in second degre yfithe gwryes
try order moy yn sertan
des arage thyra pryncipatys
Tee aseathe omma poran
55 potestas in barth arall
domynashon yn tewma
ow praysya hag ow laudia
tha hanow nefra heb gyll
THE CREATION OF THE \\oKLD.
Nine orders of glorious angels
They shall be royal and splendid:
Messengers sent to me
so To serve me for ever
I will that they be always.
Now every order to its seat
I will that it be put,
And every one to his degree
35 Shall be put for my service,
When I shall command.
Here next to my throne
The first three shall be made:
Cherubin, the highest
40 Thou shalt be, come forth quickly
Seraphin, also Thrones.
All ye shall worship me,
As is my will ever,
Here always.
45 And thou Lucifer of light,
Such is thy name,
Above every angel thou shalt sit;
Of the first order thou art:
See that thou worship me on every side,
50 Unto thee as behoveth.
In (the) second degree shall be made
Three orders more, certainly.
Come forth to me, Principalities;
Thou shalt sit here aright
55 Power on (the) other part.
Domination on this side,
Praising and lauding
My name ever without guile,
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
an tryssa degree a wolas
GO me a wra try order moy
arthelath order pur vras
dewgh a rag omma 3 a vee
ha vertutis kekeffrys
65 ban elath yn barth dyhow
why a seath omma heb gowe
them y fethow canhagowe
hag y wrewgb o\v aradowe
gans joy bras ha cane pub preyse
70 lebmyn pan ew thymo gwryes
neve ha noore orth both ow bryes
han naw order collenwys
ban kynsa jorne spedyes
my a[s] sone gans ow ganow
75 hag a vyn diskynnya
than noore in dan an clowdys
hag ow both gwethill ena
me a vyn may fo gwellys
ow bosaf dew heb parow
so lebmyn yn second jorna
gwraf broster a thesempys
yn yborn es a wartha
me a vyn bos golow gwryes
hag ynweth bos deberthva
85 sure inter an gyth han noos
ny fyll thym conduyke a dra
war an byes der ow gallus
an moar brase yn cutt termyn
adro thorn tyre a vyth dreys
90 rag y wetha pur elyn
orth harlutry prest pub preys
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. J ]
The third degree below
60 I will make three orders more:
Lordship, an order right great,
Come you forward here to me;
And Virtues likewise;
And the angels on (the) right part,
65 Ye shall sit here without a lie;
To me ye shall be messengers,
And ye shall do my commands
With great joy and song always.
TO Now since to me are made
Heaven and earth according to my mind's desire,
And the nine Orders filled up,
And the first day sped,
I will saine them with my mouth.
75 And I will descend
To the earth, under the clouds
And my wish perform there
I will, that it may be seen
That I am God without peer.
so Now in (the) second day
I will make Majesty immediately
In (the) sky which is above,
I will that light be made.
And also that there be a division
85 Surely between the day and the night.
That there fail not to me conduct of aught
On the world through my power.
The great sea in a short time
About my earth shall be brought
90 To keep it full bright
From corruption always.
12 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
fo. 2 a. an tryssa dyth me a wra
than gwyth sevall yn ban
ha doen dellyow teke ha da
95 ha flowres wheag in serten
ow blonogath yw henna
may tockans vnna pur splan
frutes thorn both rag maga
seyl a theyg bewnans hogan
100 in peswera dyth bith gwryes
an howle han loer in tevery
ban steare in weth kekeffrys
rag gwyle golow venary
an ryma yw fyne gonethys
105 ow bannath y rof thethy
in pympas dyth orth ow breis
an puskas heb falladowe
hag oil an ethyn keffrys
me a gwra thorn plegadow1
no hag oil an bestas yn beyse
gans prevas a bub sortowe
an ryma ew oil teke gwryes
me as sone war barth heb gowe.
LTJCYFER IK HEAVEN.
Pays I say oil elath nef
us golsowowh tha ve lemyn
cresowh ow bosaf prince creif
hag in weth thewhy cheften '
bean ha brase
lucyfer ew ow han owe
uo pensevicke in nef omma
ow howetba ew tanow
why a wore ynta henna
ow bosaf gwell es an tase
1 MS. falladow.
» MS. chefter.
THE CREATION OF THK WoKLD.
The third day I will make
The trees to stand up,
And bear leaves fair and good,
95 And s\veet flowers surely.
That is my desire
That they bear here full sheen
Fruits to my wish to feed
Whomsoever shall bear mortal life
100 In (the) fourth day shall be made
The sun and the moon glittering,
And the stars also
To make light for ever.
These are finely wrought,
105 My blessitig I give to them.
In (the) fifth day according to my mind
The fishes without fail,
And all the birds likewise,
I will make to my pleasure;
no And all the beasts in (the) world,
With worms of all sorts,
These are all made fair:
I bless them together without a lie.
LUCIFER.
Peace, I say, all angels of Heaven!
115 Hearken ye to me now:
Believe ye that I am a strong prince
And also a chieftain to you
Small and great.
Lucifer is my name:
A Prince in heaven I am:
My comrades are Firrs,
Ye well know that,
That I am better than the Father.
14 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
me ew lantorn nef ywys
125 avell tane ow collowye
moy splanna es an drengys
henna degowhe destynye
om bosof prynce pur gloryous
oil gans ower ow terlentry
130 y thesaf heb dowte in case
splanna es an howle deverye
why a yll warbarthe gwelas
ow bosaf sertayn pub preyse
ny vannaf orth eale na moy
fo. 2 b. 135 dos thorn statma menas me
henna ew ow thowle devery
maga vras ove avele dew
me a gomannd war bub tew
myns es yn neif thorn gworthya
140 elathe oil why a glowas
pandra gowsow thym lemyn
delnagoma polat brase
gorrybowhe all pub onyn
why a wore pythoma
145 an tase gallas a lemma
my a dowle nythe omma
bis vyckan mara callaf
ANGELL OF LUCYFER.
Lucyfer te ew henna
sure abashe myns es in nef
150 creatys nobell omma
ythota [a] nature creif
ha me an creys
sur rag hennu tlictli honora
me a vyn vhan drenges
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 1 ;,
I am (the) lanthorn of heaven certainly,
125 Like a fire shining,
More sheener than the Trinity; —
Of that bear ye witness
Of my being a Prince right glorious.
All with gold a glittering
130 Am I, without doubt in the case,
Sheener than the sun surely
You may together see
That I am certainly always.
I wish not that any angel ever
135 Should come to my state except me —
That is my will certainly.
As great am I as God :
I command on every side
All that are in heaven to worship me.
uo Angels all, ye have heard
What say you to me now?
Thus am I not a great polat? l
Answer ye all every one;
Ye know what I am.
145 The Father has gone from hence:
I will cast that He come not here
For ever if I can.
ANGEL OF LUCIFER.
Lucifer, thou art that
Surely above (?) all that are in heaven
150 Created noble here
Thou art of nature strong.
And I believe it.
Surely for that honour thee
I will above the Trinity.
1 L. 142. A note in the first Edition says here: 'It is a common
tpression in Cornwall to call a great man, a great polat, perhaps from
W, a head or top'.
16 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD
ANGELL OF GOD in that degre.
155 te creature unkinda
warbyn }a vaker ow cowse
predery prage na wreta
y festa gwryes te gwase lowse
gans dew omma
160 gansa pan wres comparya
raer tha vlamya y thosta
ha payves yfyth ragtho.
ASGELL OF LUCYFER in the second degree speaketh kneelinge.
pyw henna a veth mar void
cowse gear warbyn lucyfer
165 heare he hath unto you told
that in heaven ys not his peare
ha me an creyse
why an gweall ow terlentry
splanna es an howle devery
ITO me ath honor them del reyse
ASGELL OF GOD in that degre.
A taw na gowse a henna
me ath pys creys ow lavar
neb an formyas ev omma
an deform arta predar
175 y voth pan vo
mar tregowhe in gregyans na
morath why as byth ragtba
trustyowh jotha
A M.I. i i, OF LUCYFER in the 3 degree speketh kneeling.
pennagel ew na lavara
180 nagew lucyfer worthy
omma thagan governa
ha bos pedn in nef defry
a lavar gowe
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD. 17
ANGEL OK GOD in that degree
155 Thou unnatural creature,
Speaking against thy Mak« r.
Why dost thou not consider
Thou wast made a foul fellow
By God here?
160 With Him when thou dost compare
Much to blame art thou,
And pains thou shalt have for it.
ANGEL OF LUCIFER in the second degree
Who is that will be so bold
To speak a word against Lucifer?
165 Here he hath unto you told
That in heaven is not his peer,
And I believe it.
You see him glittering
Sheener than the sun surely —
170 I will honour thee as (is) needful to me.
ANGEL OF GOD in that degree
O be silent, speak not of that —
I pray thee believe my word
Who formed him here
Will imform him again — consider!
175 When (it) is His will.
If you abide in that belief,
Sorrow you shall have for it -
Trust ye to this.
ANGEL OF LUCIFER in I IK' third dcj/rrc
Whosoever it is that says
iso Lucifer is not worthy
Here to govern us
And to be head in heaven, certainly
Tells a lie.
b
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
yea ha worthy pub preyse
185 tha vos in trone ysethys
avel dewe sure hep parowe
me an gorth orama del ryes
war ow dew glyen kekeffrys
rag y bos mar garadow
LDCYFER IN HEAVEN
190 dell wrama raynya omma
yn trone wartha gans glorye
why a sethe warbarth genaf
myns a golla ortha vee
poran ryb ow thenewan
[Let hem offer to assend to ye trone the
Angell stayethe hem]
195 I was made of a thought
ye may be glad of suche wight
and in heaven so gay I wrought
semely am [I] in every sight
com vp to me every chone
200 hag in yrna gwraf assaya
a vos mar war an trone
3 ANGELI. OF GOD in the 3 degree
te lucyfer vnkinda
meer ythos ortha vaker
dowt ythow theis rag henna
205 gawas meare y displeasure
del os worthy ja henna
pra na wreta predery
y festa formys devery
der y wreans eve omma
3io der henna predar inta
ef a yll der geare arta
ilrsim\\ hy
THE CREATION OF THE u,,KL1,
J .'
Yea and worthy always
185 To be seated on a throne
Like God surely without peer;
I will worship him here as need (is)
On my two knees likewise,
Because of his being so loveabJ,.
LUCIFER
190 As I do reign here
On a throne with glory,
Do you sit together with me,
All that hearken to me,
Close by my side.
195 I was made of a thought:
Ye may be glad of such a wight:
And in heaven so gay I wrought
Seemly am I in every sight.
Come up to me, every one,
200 And then I will essay
To be great on the throne.
ANGEL OF GOD in the third degree.
Thou, Lucifer, unnatural
Greatly art thou towards thy Maker;
A fear there is to thee for that
205 To have much his displeasure
As thou art worthy for that.
Why dost thou riot consider
That thou wast formed surely
By his workmanship here?
210 For that consider well
He can by a word again
Destroy thee accursed.
b2
20 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
LUCIFER IN HEAVEN.
ty myhall re stowte ythos
pan wres ortha vy settya
215 me a grys hag an suppose
y iynses sche comparya
lemyn genaf
na wres na wres na barth dowte
ty na oil tha gowetha
220 mar qwreth me ages clowte
rag henna gwrewh owe gorthya
ha warbarth trustyowh vnnaf
why am gweel ow terlentry
splanna es an tase deffry
225 henna cresowhe om bosaf
THE FATHER IN HEAVEN
[the father commeth before hecen
fy speaketh to lucyfer]
A lucyfer lucyfer
ty a ve oil lanthorn nef
ha drethaf serten pub eare
ty a ve exaltys breyf
230 hag ath settyas pur vghall
fo. 3 b. lemyn mere os vnkinda
orthaf vy pan wres settyji
rag }a oth [leg. eth] tha bayne nefra
ty a wra dyiskynya
885 mahellas ysall
determys ove ja vn dra
ha concludys magat.i
tha wythyll vn dean omma
a thore ha sleme jom serviu
»4o hath place she tha opea
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. L; 1
LUCIFER
Thou, Michael, art too proud
When thou dost set against me.
215 I believe and suppose it
Thou wouldst compare
Now with me.
Thou shouldst not, thou shouldst not, have no doubt
Thou nor all thy comrades.
220 If thou dost I will clout you,
Therefore do ye worship me,
And together trust in me.
You see me a glittering,
Sheener than the Father surely
225 That believe ye that I am.
THE FATHER in Heaven
Ah Lucifer, Lucifer
Thou wast all (the) lanthorn of heaven.
And by me certainly always
Thou wast exalted soon (?),
230 And thou wast set very high.
Now greatly unnatural
Since thou wouldst set against me
For it thou goest to pain for ever.
Thou shalt descend
235 So that thou shouldst go below.
Determined am I on one thing,
And concluded as well,
To make a man here
Of earth and slime to serve me
240 And thy place to ope.
22 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
rage collenwall an romes
a vyth voyd yn nef vskys
drethas sche hath cowetha
[lett hell gape when y*
father nameth yt]
efarn ragas a vyth gwrys
245 vskys commandyaf henna
ena ty a vyth tregys
ha myns assentyas genas
genas sche an naw order
in paynes bys venary
250 heb rawnson vetholl na fyne
yna pub eare ow murnye
rag gallarowe bis worffen
why a vith me a levar
LUCYFER IN HEAVEN
Ay a vynta ge orth mab dean
255 pan vo gwryes a slem hager
occupya rage sertayne
ow rome ve nagevas peare
omma in neve
henna vea hager dra
260 den a vynta gule a bry
ja thos omma then plasma
neb es lenwys a glorye
ragtha warthy nynjew ef
Ha na ny vythe in della
365 me a worthib theis henna
an place sure lowre ja warta
me a wyth whath rom lowta
ha tha worthys sche keffrys
ty am gweall ve creif omma
270 wlialh purbrowt trebytchya
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
To fill up the rooms
That will be void in hcavm straightway
Through thee and thy comrades.
Hell for thee shall be made —
245 Straightway I command that:
There thou shalt dwell,
And all that assented with thee,
With thee of the nine orders.
In pains for ever,
250 Without ransom at all nor fine,
There always a mourning
For griefs unto (the) end
Ye shall be, I say.
LUCIFEI?
Wouldst thou that the son of man
255 When he shall be made of ugly .slimt1.
Should occupy for certain
My room, who never had peer
Here in heaven?
That would be an ugly thing
260 Man whom thou wouldst make of clay
To come here to this place
Which is filled with glory;
For it worthy he is not.
And it shall not be so:
265 I will answer thee that.
The place sure enough from him
I will keep yet, by my loyalty,
And from thee likewise.
Thou shalt see me strong here
270 Yet , full proud (?)
L. 270. The word trebytchya which the Translator has left doubtful,
-:s clearly the French trtbucher, and it is used in that sense ;it liiu- I
meaning may be 'proud falling being', though it seems ;
lewhat forced. E. N.
24 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
banter an elath genaffa
assentyes ythyns sera
thorn mayntaynya in spyte thys
del welta ge
275 for well nor wo
I will not go
I say yowe so
this will not be
thymo ve creis
280 rag me a vinsens*
serten vgb pub myns
a ve bythgwath whath formys
THE FATHER
Taw lucyfer melegas
in gollan del os tha go thys
285 rag skon ty a tha baynes
heb redempcyon thyma creys
sure thymo creys
oil tba splandar ha tectar
y trayle skon theis tha hacter
290 ha mer vtheck byllen[y]
myghale pryns ow chyvalry
ban elath an order nawe
an rebellyans ma deffry
than doer ganso mergh * ha maw »;
295 the effarn hager trygva
ena tregans yn paynes
ha golarowe mere pub pryes
yn pur serten rag nefra
[All the AiKjcl/s nttisl /unit' xirords and
st<ir<-s & must come to the rome irher
l.in-yfer ys]
MS. m
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 25
Half the angels with me
They are agreed, Sir,
To maintain me in spite of thee,
As thou see>t.
275 For weal nor woe
I will not go:
I say you so,
This will not be,
Believe me.
280 For I shall ... (?)
Certainly above every one
That was ever yet formed.
THE FATHER
Be silent, Lucifer accursed,
In heart as thou art proud,
285 For straightway thou shalt go to pains
Without redemption, believe me,
Surely believe me.
All thy splendour and beauty
Shall soon turn to thee to ugliness
'290 And very awful villainy.
Michael, prince of my chivalry,
And the angels of the nine orders
This rebellion quickly
To the ground with it; girl and boy,
295 To Hell, an ugly dwelling;
There let them dwell in pains,
And great griefs always,
Very certainly for ever.
L. 280. Vinsens must be the borrowed Latin rj/iow ; t»f <i will tht-n
be the verb 'to go'. 'I go a conqueror'. See Juno's 'divum incedo re-
gina' Virgil, Aen. i. E. N.
26 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
MYCHAELL
Dewne warbarth an nawe order
300 hellyn yn mes lucyfer
a thesempys mes an nef
LUCYFER
ty chet gwraf tha examnya
prage y fyn dew ow damnya
ha me mar gollowe ha creif
MYCHAELL
305 rag y bosta melagas
hag in golan re othys
der reson thys me a breif
ty foole prag na bredersys
a thorn dew y festa gwryes
310 ynweth ganso exaltys
dres myns call in nef sethys
oma yn y drone sethys
[let lucyfer offer to go vpe
to the trone]
LUCYFER
even in trone manaf setha
han keth place mannaf gwetha
315 whath yn spyta theis
keffrys me ham cowetha
der gletha a vyn trea
ow bosaf moy worthya
agis an tase sure pub pryes
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 27
MICHAEL
Let us come together, the nine orders,
300 Let us hunt out Lucifer,
Forthwith out from heaven.
LUCIFER
Thou fellow, 1 will examine thee.
Why will God condemn me
And I so bright and strong?
MICHAEL
305 Because thou art accursed,
And in heart overproud,
By reason I will prove to thee.
Thou fool, why consideredst thou not
That thou wast made by God's hand,
310 Also by Him exalted
Above all angels in heaven seated,
Here in His throne seated?
LUCIFER
Even on (the) throne will I sit,
And the same place I will keep
315 Yet in spite of thee.
Likewise I and my comrades
By sword will try
That I am more worthier
Than the Father surely always.
28 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
GABRYELL
320 wanothans myns es yn nef
gwren in kerthe helly yef
tha effarn tha dewolgowe
fo. 4 b.
ha why oil ye gowetha
kewgh in kerth in weth gon^a
325 crownkyowhe y gans clethythyow
[Let them fight w'h swordis and in the end Lucyfen
voydeth $ goeth downe to hell apareled fowle w'h fyrei
about hem turning to hell and every degre of derylls on
lether 4" fSpirytts on cordis runing into y' playne and sol
remayne ther, 9 angells after Lucyfer goeth to hell]
LUCYFER IN HELL
owte ellas gallaf fasowe
ythesaf in Tewolgowe
ny allaf dos anotha
in pyth downe ythof towles
330 abarth in efarn kelmys
gans chayne tane a dro thymo
Kyn nam bona lowena
yma lower skym[n]ys genaf
an Elath sure tha drega
DECS PATER
fo. 5 a. 335 Gallas Lucifer droke preve
mes an nef tha dewolgowe
ha lemyn vn y lea ef
me a vyn heb falladowe
vn dean formya
[Adam and Eva aparlet in whytt lether in a plan
apoy tiled by the convey our $ not to be sene tyll lhe\
be called % thei knell $ rysej
Till-: CREATION OF THE W<>1;U>.
GABRIEL
320 Let work all that are in heaven!
Let us hunt him away
To Hell, to darkness!
And all ye his comrades
Go ye away also with him,
325 Smite them with swords.
LUCIFER
Out, alas
I am in Darkness:
I cannot come from it.
In a deep pit I am cast,
330 Within Hell bound,
With a chain of fire around me.
Though I am not joyful
There are enough damned with me
Of the angels, sure to dwell.
GOD THE FATHER
335 Gone hath Lucifer, evil worm,
Out from the heaven to darknrs-s:
And now in his place
I will, without fail,
Form a man.
30 THE ORE AGON OF THE WORLD.
340 in valy ebron devery
rag collenwall aredy
an le may teth anotha
dell ony onyn ha try
tus ha mab in trinitie
345 me a wra ge dean a bry
havall thagan face whare
hag a wheth yn [th]y body
sperys may hallas bewa
han bewnas pan an kelly
350 jan doer te a dreyli arta
[Let Parody ce be fynelye made wyth ii" fayre trees in
yt And an appell vpon the tree fy som other frute one\
the other
Adam save in ban in cloer
ha trayle ja gyke ha tha woys
preda[r] me thath wrill a thoer
havall yro then pen ha tros
[A fowntaine in Paradice $ fyne flotcers in yt painted]}
355 myns es in tyre hag in moer
warnothans kymar gallus
yn serten rag dry ascore
ty a vew may fota loose
[Let the father put Adam into paradise]!
rag tha garenga lemyn
360 me a vyn gwyll paradice
place delicyous dres ehan
rag ow fleasnre yta gwrys
[Lett flowres apeare in paradicejt
lower flowrys a bub ehan
yn place ma yta tevys
365 ha frutes war bub gwethan
y teyf gwaf ha hav<> kelfrys
ha lemyn war oil an place
me a wrotit theis boa gwethyas
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 3J
340 In (the) valley of Hebron (?) certainly
To fill up readily
The place that he went from.
As we are one and three
Father and son in trinity.
345 I will make thee, man, of clay
Like to our face anon.
And blow into thy body
A spirit, that thou mayst live,
And the life when thou losest it
350 To the earth thou shalt turn again.
Adam, stand up clearly(?)
And turn to flesh and to blood,
Consider that I have made thee of earth
Like to me to the head and foot.
855 All that is in land and in sea
On them take power.
Certainly to bring offspring
Thou shalt live till thou art gray.
For love of thee now
360 I will make Paradise,
A place delicious above (any) kind:
For my pleasure it is made.
Abundance of flowers of every kind
In this place are grown;
365 And fruits on every tree
Shall grow winter and summer likewise.
And now over all the place
I grant to thee to be guardian:
L. 340. Better 'in the valley of the sky' or 'under the sky'; eftron,
variously spelt regularly occurs in this sense. See 0, 18, 1245, and
mpra 1 82 yborn. Williams in his Dictonary gives also ybron, ybbeiii, (fee.
N.
32 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
war bub frute losowe ha hays
370 theth pleasure theis me a ase
[poynt to the tree]
sowe byth ware thymmo pub pryes
an keth gwethan ma amma
gwayt na fe gansy mellyes
me athe chardg a vhe pub tra
375 an wethan ma ew henwys
gwethan gothvas droke ha da
mar pyth y frute hy tasty s
te a vyth dampnys ractha
ha subiect ankowe dretha
aso te a vyth predar henna
fo. 5 b. tra morethack ew serten
gwellas adam y honyn
heb cowethas
[let the father take a bone owt of adam is syc
adam cuske tha ge lemyn
385 ahanas tenaf asen
me a vyn ath tenewan
hag a honna pur serten
me a vyn gwyll theis pryas
[Let adam laye downe $ slepe wher eta ys $ she
the conveyour must be taken from adam is syde]
skon a wonyn ^a asowe
390 me a wra the} a parowe
pub ower thes rag je weras
ADAM
A A A ow Arluth da
lu'iiyn hy a v* henwys
om corf ve gwressys
3iJ5 i-vu am asan rw gwryes
ragtha ythose benegas
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 33
Over every fruit, herbs and seeds
370 To thy pleasure I leave thee.
But be thou ware for me always
This same tree to kiss:
Take care that it be not meddled with,
I charge thee above everything.
375 This tree is named
(The) tree of knowledge of evil and good:
If its fruit be tasted
Thou shalt be damned for it;
And a subject of Death through it
380 Thou shalt be — consider that.
A mournful thing (it) is, certainly.
To see Adam by himself,
Without companionship.
Adam, sleep thou now:
385 From thee draw a rib
I will from thy side,
And of that right certainly
I will make for thee a spouse.
Straightway from one of thy ribs
390 I will make for thee an equal,
Every hour for thee to help thee.
ADAM
Oh, Oh, Oh, my good Lord!
Woman she shall be called.
Of my body thou madest that.
395 Eve of my rib was made:
Wherefore thou art blessed.
34 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
FATHER
[Let fyshe of dyuers sortis apeare $ serf en beastis as
oxen kyne shepe $ such like]
Adam yta an puskas
ethen in ayre ha bestas
kekeffrys in tyre ha more
ioo ro thothans aga henwyn
y a [thue] theth gorwmyn
saw na bashe y ' war neb coore
ADAM
[At the Father is comandem' she [leg. they] eryseth]
yth henwaf bewgh ha tarow
oil an chattall debarowe
405 aga henwyn kemerans
marth ha casak hag asan
ky ha cathe ha logosan
deffrans ethan ha serpentis
[A fyne serpent made irth a riryyn face $ yolowe
vp on her head]
i rof henwyn than puskas
410 shewyan pengarnas selyas
me as recken oil dybblans
[Let the serpent apeare $ also gees $ hennes]
FATHER
rag bonas oil teake ha da
yn whea dyth myns es formys
aga sona me a wra
415 may fon sythvas dyth henwys
an dyth sure a bowesva
a bub dean a vo sylwys
1 MS. ym.
THE CREATION OF TIIK WOULD.
GOD THE FATHER
Adam, behold the fishes,
Birds in air and beasts,
Likewise in land and sea.
4oo Give to them their names:
They will come to thy command,
But do not abash (?) them in any way.
ADAM
I name thee Cow, and Bull:
All the cattle separately (?)
405 Their names let them take.
Horse and Mare and Ass,
Dog and Cat and Mouse,
Divers Birds and Serpents.
I give names to the Fishes,
410 Breams (?) Gurnets and Eels,
I will reckon them all distinctly.
GOD THE FATHER
For that all are fair and good,
In six days all that are formed,
I will bless them
415 So that the seventh day may be called
The day surely of rest
By every man that shall be saved.
c2
36 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
in desquethyans ' a hena
me a bowas desempys
[After the father hath spoken left hem departe to heaven
in a clowde]
LUCYFER
420 Gallas genaf hager dowle
tha pytt effarn mes an nef
ena me a theke an rowle
ha lemyn in payne pur greif
ythesaf [}]a thewer nefra
425 nynges thymo remedy
an trespas ytho mar vras
ny amownt whelas mercye
my a wore ny vyn an tase
ow foly j[y]mmo gava
fo. 6 a. 430 rag henna oil an vengens
a allaf tha brederye
me a vyn goneth dewhans
der neb for a vras envy
ny wraf vry warbyn pewa
435 me a wore yma formys
gans an tas yn dean a bry
havall thotha ythew gwryes
oil y gorffe m[ar] pur sembly
ny allaf perthy henna
440 envyes ove war y bydn
me a vyn towlall neb gyn
the dul I; i i nar; i en Hat'
gans dew ythew apoyntes
warden war oil paradys
445 der henna ythof grevys
y wellas eve exaltys
ha me dres ja yseldar
1 MS. dowhethyans.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 37
In declaration of that
I will rest forthwith.
LTICVFER
420 There has gone with me an ugly fall
To (the) pit of Hell out of the Heaven.
There I shall bring the rule,
And now in pain full strong
I am to endure always.
425 There is not a remedy to me,
The trespass was so great:
It avails not to seek mercy:
I know the Father will not
Forgive me my folly.
430 Therefore all the vengeance
Which I can think on,
I will work forthwith
Through some way of great hatred -
I make no account of living.
435 I know there is formed
By the Father a man of clay:
Like to Him is he made:
All his body so very seemly -
I cannot bear that.
440 I am envious against him:
I will cast some gin
To deceive him if I can.
By God he is appointed
Warden over all Paradise:
445 Therefore I am grieved
To see him exalted,
And me brought to lowness.
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
tha hena yma gwreghty
benyn yw henwys eva
450 gwryes ay ason y fe hy
marthys teke a vhe pub tra
saw y skeans yw brvttall
me a vyn mara callaf
whelas neb for the themtya
455 par del oma gwase suttall
now ad am ma ow lordya
avell duke in paradise
ha me sevyllyake omma
yn efarn yn tane pub preyse
460 yn powan bras ow lesky
Sow an keth adam yw gwryes
me a wore heb dowte in case
tha golenwall an romys
es yn nef der ow goth brase
465 a voyd drethaf hawe mayny
Sow mar callaf der thavys
gwyll tba adam thym cola
me an drossa tha baynes
na thefa then nef nevera
470 mar a mynna thym cola
sowe Eva manaf saya
hy ew esya tha dulla
es adam in gwyre ynta
ha moy symp[e]ll
475 in weth ny dale }m bos gwelys
ow honyn in keth shapema
hager ythof defashos
ny yll tra bonas hackrn
why oil a gweall
THE CREATION OF THK \\nm.h.
To that (man) there is a housewife.
A woman (who) is named Ev. :
450 Made from his rib was she,
Marvellous fair above everything,
But her knowledge is brittle.
I will if I can
Seek some way to tempt her,
455 As I am a subtle fellow.
Now Adam is lording (it)
Like a Duke in Paradise,
And I a loiterer here,
In hell, in fire always
460 In great pain (?) a burning.
But the same Adam is made,
I know without doubt in (the) case,
To fill up the rooms
That are in heaven, through my great pride,
465 Empty through me and my meyny.
But if I can through a device
Make Adam to hearken to me,
I shall have brought him to pains,
So that he shall never come to the heaven
470 If he will hearken to me.
But Eve I will essay.
She is easier to deceive
Than Adam right truly,
And more simple.
475 Also it behoves me not to be seen
Myself in this same shape.
Uglily am I defaced:
Nothing can be uglier
Ye all see.
40 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
BELZABUB
480 hager lower os me an vow
yn myske oil an thewollow
nyges hackra
rag henna whela neb jyn
po an vyadg ny dale oye
485 eva thysa a theglyn
mar uthicke pan wella by
theth fegure yn kethe delma
ha mar gwreta bargayne sure
ty a vith lower honorys
490 awos dew kenthewa fure
in forma mar pyth tullys
me a vyth compes ganso
LUCYFER
na berth dowte me an prevent [leg. preves]
hage thro lower tha paynes
495 me a levar jes fatla
[Let the serpent wait in the plain)
an tas a rug der entent
in myske oil prevas in bys
formya preve henwis serpent
hag ythew wondrys fashes
500 tha virgin deke pur havall
sottall ythew gans henna
a vghe beast na preaf yn bys
yn henna manaf entra
ha prevathe tha baradice
505 me a vyn mos heb fyllall
kyn na wore hy cowse banna
me as rowle hy del vannaf
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 4J
BELZEBUB
480 Ugly enough thou art, I vow it:
Amongst all the devils
There is none uglier.
Therefore seek some gin
Or the journey will not be worth an egg.
485 Eve at thee will wince (?)
When she sees so ugly
Thy figure in this same manner.
And if thou makest thy bargain sure
Thou shalt be honoured enough,
490 Notwithstanding God, though He be wise;
In this way if He be deceived
I shall be straight with Him.
LUCIFER
Have no fear — I will prove him,
And bring (him) enough to pains;
495 I will tell thee how.
The Father did by intent
Amongst all (the) worms in (the) world
Form a worm named Serpent,
And (it) is wondrously faced,
500 To a fair virgin very like.
Subtle (it) is therewith
Above beast or worm in (the) world.
Into that I will enter,
And privately to Paradise
505 I will go without fail.
Though she knows not (how) to speak a drop,
I will rule her as I wish;
42 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ha kyns es dos a lena
tha adam ha tha eva
510 me a wra neb enfugy
TORPEN DEVYLL
gura in della me ath pys
par dell osta jowle wylly
mar gwreth henna honorys
ty a vyth bys venarye
515 ha pen rowler warnan ny
heb dowt in case
LUCYFER
[Let Lucyfer com to the serpent and offer to goe in to her]\
by and by thou shalt se that
ba pur vskes gvvraf an pratt
then serpent in spyte thy face
[The serpent voydeth $ stayeth and [Lucyfer ayayn]\
ofereth to go in to her]
520 Ay redeball dowethy
gorta ha byth thym rowlys
gas ve tha entra agye
rag ty ny vethys dowtyes
drefan y bosta mar deke
[Lucyfer entreth into yr serpent],
525 ty a vyth yntertaynes
ha gans eva sure cregys
thyth fysmant ^ethy a bleake
aban oma close entrys
vnas sche [ajbarth agye
530 ow voice oil yta changis
avel mayteth yn tevery
me ne vethaf confethes
om bos ynaff fallsurye
sottall lower ove l me a greys
fo. 7 a. 535 hag a vyn mos heb gwill gycke
in wethan pur smoth heb mycke
avell call wheake afynes
1 MS. eve.
THE CREATION OF THE \V<»i;i !>.
And before going hence,
To Adam and to Eve
sio I will do some harm.
TORPEIN a Devil
Do thus, I pray thee,
As thou art a wily devil.
If thou doest that, honoured
Thou shalt be for ever,
sis And chief ruler over us,
Without doubt in (the) case.
LUCIFER
By and bye thou shalt see that.
And right quickly I will do the trick
To the serpent in spite to her face
520 Ah very evil (one), stop (?),
Stay and be ruled by me:
Allow me to enter thee,
For thou wilt not be feared,
Because thou art so fair.
525 Thou shalt be entertained
And by Eve surely believed,
Thy visage will please her.
Since I am close entered
In thee, within,
530 My voice lo! it (is) all changed,
Like a maiden in earnest.
I shall not be found out,
That there is in me falsehood.
Subtle enough I am, I believe.
535 And I will go without doing ....
Into a tree right smoothly without .
Like a sweet angel adorned.
44 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
EVA
[The serpent singeth in the
me a vyn mog tha wandra
omma yn myske an flowrys
540 oil pub pleasure an bysma
yn plasma yta tevys
may thew confort }a wellas
SERPENT in the tree
eva prage na tbeta nes
rag cowse orthaf ha talkya
545 vn dra a won am gothvas
pur lowenake am gwressa
cola orthaf a mennas
EVA
[Then eva wondreth of the Serpent when she speakethf
pew ostashe es in wethan
a wartha gans troes ha cane
550 marth ew genaf thath clewas
worthys me nembes negys
na byle es devethys
marth ew genaf tha wellas
SERPENT
na gymmar marth v* benynvas
555 me a theth [j]a the wheres
mes a neif gans hast pur vras
rag cowsall theis a henna
omma lemyn pur brevath
me athe pys awos neb tra
660 na gymar marth anotha
na owne v* es ow gwellas
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 45
EVE
I will go to wander
Here among the flowers.
540 Every pleasure of this world
In this place see it grown,
So that it is a comfort to see.
SERPENT
Eve, why dost thou not draw near
To speak to me and to talk?
545 One thing, I know of my knowledge.
Very joyous would make me,
If thou wouldst hearken to me.
EVE
Who art thou that art in (the) tree
Above with noise and song ?
550 A marvel is it to me to hear thee.
With thee I have no business,
Nor whence thou art come —
A marvel is it to me to see.
SERPENT
Take no wonder at all, Goodwife,
555 I have come to help thee
Out of heaven with full great haste.
To speak to thee of that
Here now very privately;
I pray thee on account of anything
560 Take no wonder at it,
Nor any fear in seeing me.
46 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
EVA
nynges owne thym ahanas
drefan bose mar deake tha face
na whath dowte vethol in bys
565 rag der tha ere yth falsa
ty tha thos an nef totheta
ha mara tethe a lena
pur welcom ythose genaf
ha thawell ythe fythe cregys
570 lavar thybma thathe negys
ha mar callaf 3 a weras
na berth dout ny vyth nehys
SERPENT
ow nygys a dreyle tha les
mar a mynta ow kyfye '
575 saw yma thym ahanes
dowte pur vras a anfugye
mara gwrees ow dyskevera
EVA
[Eva talketh famylyarlye to'* the serpent and cometh
neare hem]
na vannaf tha theskyvra
ow hothman a tra in bys
580 rag henna ineare tha volta
ty a yll gule tha negys
ha ow thrcst yw y vos da
SKKPKNT
da cotha yw na thowt peri 11
war ow honesty benyn v:is
1 »'ri-|ry in the British Museum M. S.
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD.
•17
570
EVE
There is no fear to me of thee,
Because thy face is so fair,
Nor yet doubt at all in (the) world.
For by thy word it seemed
That thou earnest from the heaven directly:
And if thou comest thence
Right welcome art thou to me,
And thy gospel shall be believed.
Tell to me thy errand,
And if I can help thee
Have no fear, thou shalt not be denied.
575
SERPENT
My errand will turn to thy profit
If thou wilt believe me:
But there is to me from thee
Very great fear of misfortune,
If thou dost discover me.
EVE
I will not discover thee,
My friend, for aught in (the) world.
580 Therefore if thou wishest (?)
Thou mayest do thy errand,
And my trust is that it is good.
SERPENT
Good it ought to be, fear no peril
On my honesty, goodwife;
48 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
585 pokeean y whressan fyllell
hag y fea peth pur vras
ha ine gweiFa the vos punyshes
EVA
why a lavar gwyre dremas
henna vea hager dra
590 yma thymma hyrathe bras
rag gothevas pan dra vea
in cutt termyn ages negys
cowsow y praya
SERPENT
me a levar thys eva
595 ha coole orthaf os ehan
maga fure te a vea
avel dew es awartha
hag a vffya pub tra
EVA
myhall sera thewgh gramercy
eoo a callen dos then pryckna
yth alsan bos pur very
henna vea reall dra
I
bos cooth ja thew awarja
ha in pub poynt equall gonsa '
605 ha maga fure accomptys
yn erna re sent deffry
yth halsan rowlya a pur gay
ha bos stately jom deuise
y praytha lavar fatla
eio perthy ny allaf pella
1 MS. gousa.
» MS. rowtya.
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD
585 Or else I should fail;
And it would be a very great sin,
And I ought (?) to be punished.
EVE
You say true, excellent one,
That would be an evil thing.
590 There is to me a great longing
To know what thing it may be;
In a short time your errand
Say, I pray.
SERPENT
I tell to thee, Eve,
595 And listen to me quietly (?)
As wise wouldst thou be,
As God who is above,
And know everything.
EVE
Sir, I may thank you;
GOO If I could come to that point
I might be full merry;
That would be a royal thing
To be known to God above,
And in every point equal with him.
605 And as wise accounted;
Then by (the) saints really,
I might rule very gaily,
And be stately (according) to my device.
I pray thee tell me how;
cio I cannot bear longer:
50 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
me a v* sure tha lacka
mes te thym a lavara
en by and by.
skeans benyn ew brotall
615 ha me nygof over sottall
lavar thym kyns es hythy
me athe pyese • an nowethys
SERPENT
me a levar thys eva
mar gwreth tastya an frutema
620 es oma war an wethan
maga fure te a vea
avell dew es a wartha
in nef vhall a vhan
gow vyth ny lavaraf
EVA
[Let eva look angerly on the serpent and profer
to depart.]
625 what ew hena tha thevyse
tarn v* nyvyth cregys
henna me a levar theis
theth cussyllyow in poyntna
me a levar theis praga
eso dew a ornas contrary
na thesan tastya henna
hay gommandement pur thefry
a rose straytly dres pub tra
na wrellan mellya worty
ess prag y whreth genaf flattra
SERPENT
fo. 8 a. golsow golsow eva ha des nes
THE CREATION OF TI1K WnULI). ;, j
I shall be sure to faint
Unless thou speak to me
By and bye.
Woman's knowledge is brittle,
615 And I am not over -subtle;
Tell me before thou stoppest (?),
I pray thee, the news.
SERPENT
I will tell thee, Eve,
If thou dost taste this fruit
620 That is here on the tree
As wise thou shalt be
As God that is above
In Heaven, high of high -
I will not tell a lie at all.
EVE
625 What is that thy device?
Any jot will not be believed
(That I will tell to thee)
Of thy counsels in that point,
I will tell to thee why.
630 God ordained (the) contrary
That we should not taste thai.
And His commandment full surely
He gave straitly above everything.
That we should not meddle with it
635 Why dost thou flatter with me?
SERPENT
Hearken, hearken, Eve, and come near:
d2
52 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
shame ew genaf tha glowas
ow cregy then gyrryaw na
praga me a levar thies
640 y wruge dew ry an chardgna
genas a peva tastys
maga fure te a vea
in pub poynt sure avella
an tas ef ny vynsa sure
645 worthe dean vetholl bos mar fure
tha othvas a droke ha da
rag henna benynvas eva
genas ny vannaf flattra
na ny vanaf usya gowe
650 kooll ge thym men tha gesky
mar mynta bos exaltys
poken sertayne venarye
why a vyth avell flehys
bo yn assentys te a glow
655 eva gent[i]ll
EVA
yea yea me a glow
hag a rose jym chardge mar strayte
me am byth payne ha galarow
mara gwren terry vn ieit
y gommandement thyn reyse
par hap in efarne neffra
ny an bythe agen trygva
mar ny vyth y voth sewyes.
S EH PENT
Taw Taw eva ythos foole
665 ny vynnys kola orthe da
me a ragtha ty an owle
ow husyll mar gwreth naha
genas nygof contentys
Till-: CRKATION <>F Till- \\<>|;U).
Shame there is to me to In-ar ihcc,
Believing those words.
Why -- I will tell to thee
640 Did God give that charge?
By thee if it were tasted
As wise thou wouldst be
In every point surely as He.
The Father, He would not surely
645 That any man should be so wise
(As) to know of evil and good;
Therefore, goodwife, Eve,
With thee I will not flatter,
Nor will I use a lie.
650 Listen thou to me ....
If thou wouldst be exalted,
Or else certainly for ever
Ye shall be like children:
Or thou hast assented to it, thou hearest,
655 Gentle Eve.
EVE
Yea, yea, I hear,
And He gave to me a charge so strait
That I should have pain and griefs
If I should break a jot
eeo His commandment given to us;
Perhaps in Hell for ever
"We shall have our dwelling
If His wish be not followed.
SKRPENT
Be silent, be silent, Eve, thou art ;i fool:
665 Thou wilt not hearken to good.
I will go: for it thou shalt weep
My counsel if thou dost deny.
I am not contented with ther.
54 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
na vea me theth cara
670 ny vynsan theth cossyllya
tha vos bargayne mar vras gwryes
EVA
[She commeth anear the serpent agayne am
geveth heed to his words]
a cuff an y voja gwyre
me a sewsye tha thesyre
drefan te tha thos an nef
SERPENT
675 why a levar gwyre benynvas
ny ryse thewh mystrustya '
an nef ny the mes tues vas
me ew onyn an sortna
[Lett \f serpent bow downe the appll to
$ she takethe y' appell]
re why kama thages dremas
eso po an vyadge ny dale tra
mes y bart ef an geffa
EVA
ny vannaf bos mar grefnye
tha wetha oil ow honyn
ad am sure dres pub hwny3
685 me an kare po dew deffan
the wetha heb shara*
fo. 8. b. SERPENT
me a ysten an skoran
kymmar an frute annethy
1 MS., apparently, mystunstya.
* British Museum MS. ran.
3 MS. hwnyth.
4 Br. Mus. MS. heb y shara, "without his share".
THE CREATION OF TIIK WOULD.
Were it not that I love thee,
670 I would not counsel thee
That a bargain so great should be made.
EVE
If 1 knew that this were true
1 would follow thy desire,
Because thou hast come from the heaven.
SERPENT
675 You say true, goodwife;
No need to thee to mistrust:
From the heaven there comes not save good folk;
I am one of that sort.
Give you a bit (?) to your husband,
Or the journey will not be worth aught
TJn-f Viio wo»«+ V»£i L-liinilil ifi>i if
68U
>r the journey will not be wort
But his part, he should get it.
EVE
I will not be so greedy
To keep all myself -
Adam surely beyond everyone
685 I love him — or God forbid
To keep him without a share.
SERPENT
I will stretch the bough
Take the fruit from it.
56 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
EVA
me a ra in pur serten
690 ny allaf ra pell perthy
pan vo reys tastya anothy
SERPENT
nefra na gybmar dowte
te a yll bos pur verry
gans tha lagasowe alees
695 te a weall pub tra omma
ha pur fure te a v* gwryes
evell dew na thowt henna
eva me a levar thyes
na vea me theth cara
700 ny vynsan awos neb tra
yn ban tha vos exaltys
EVA
mear a rase thewhy sera
ow ry cusyll jym mar stowte
orthowh me a vyn cola
705 ha by god nynges jym dowte
tha dastya a[n] keth avail
haw dremas a wor thym grace
tha weyll vyadge mar nob[e]ll
ha re thew an drengis tase
710 ef am sett yn ban vhall
hag am gornvall meare heb dowt
SERPENT
ke yn ker eva benynvas
te a yll gothvas thym grace
rag an vyadge
715 hag adam dell ew dremas
THE CKKATION <>K Till: \\OKI.D. 57
EVE
I will do (so) full certainly:
690 I can no longer forbear,
Since it is needful to taste of it.
SEKPKNT
Never take fear,
Thou mayest be right merry.
With thine eyes abroad
695 Thou wilt see every thing here.
And full wise thou shalt be made
Like God — doubt not that -
Eve, I say to thee.
Were it not that I love thee,
TOO I should not wish on account of anything,
On high that thou shouldst be exalted.
EVE
Much thanks to thee, Sir,
Giving to me counsel so strong,
To you I will hearken,
705 And by God there is not to me fear
To taste the same apple.
And my husband will give me thanks
To make a voyage so noble,
And by God the Trinity Father
710 He will set me up on high,
And will praise (?) me much without doubt.
SERPENT
Go thou away, Eve, goodwife,
Thou mayst give me thanks
For the voyage.
715 And Adam, as he is excellent.
58 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
abanas a wra pur vras
an bargayne ny vyth eddrack
EVA
Farewell ow hothman an nef
me ath kare bys venary
720 tha adam kerras pur greyf
me a vyn the sallugye
ban avail y presentya
[Eva departeth to Adam $ presenteth hem
the appll]
SERPENT
gwra yn della me ath pys
ty a glow keen nawothow
725 kyns ow gwellas ve arta
EVA
adam adam pythesta
golsow thymmo ha des neese
yma genaf theth pleycya
na barth dowt a bratt es gwryes
730 may woffas thym grassow
ADAM
welcom eva os benynvas
marsew an nowothow da
te a vythe rewardyes
ham hollan yn weth ganja
735 te a v* prest theth plegadow
EVA
[Shew the appell to
fo. 9 a. merowgh merowgh orth henma
tomma gaya ' avail theys
1 MB. gaya a avail.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
Of thee will make very much:
Of the bargain he will not be repentant.
EVE
Farewell, my friend from heaven!
I will love thee for ever.
720 Unto Adam full strongly go
I will, to salute him,
And the apple to present it.
SERPENT
Do so, I pray thee.
Thou wilt hear other news
725 Before seeing me again.
EVE
Adam, Adam, who art thou?
Hearken to me and come near.
There is with me (somewhat) to please thee.
Do not bear doubt of a trick that is done;
730 So that thou mayst give me thanks.
ADAM
Welcome, Eve, thou art a good wife!
If the news be good
Thou shalt be rewarded,
And my heart also with it
735 Thou shalt have ready to thy pleasure.
EVE
Look you, look you at this
See here a gay apple for thee;
60 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
mar gwreth tastya anotha
eve a drayle thejo tha leas
740 moy eas myllyow a bynsow
ADAM
[Adam is afrayde [at] the sight of the apple
des nes gas ve the wellas
mara sewa avail da
lavar p[l]e veva kefys
EVA
praga adam ow fryas
745 der dowte es thyes y wellas
lavar jymmo me ath pyes
ADAM
ny bleig thym sight anotha
dowt pur vras yma thyrna
nagewa vas me a gryes
750 ty mar pe hemma terrys
mes an wethan defennys
ragtha me a v* grevys
EVA
neffra na thowt a henna
adam wheak ow harenga
755 me a levar thys mar pleag
yn pan vanar yn beina
sera ha me ow gwandra
me a glowas awartha
war an weathan ven eal wheake
760 sure ow cana
me am be wondrys fancye
orth y wellas in weatlian
THE CREATION OF THE WnKl.h ,.]
If thou dost taste of it
It will turn to thee to profit,
740 More than thousands of pounds.
ADAM
Come near, leave me to see
If (it) be a good apple,
Say where (it) was found.
EVE
Why, Adam, my spouse,
745 Much doubt is (there) to thee to see it
Tell to me, I pray thee.
ADAM
(The) sight of it does not please me
A very great doubt is to me;
It is not good, I believe;
750 Thou if this be plucked
From the forbidden tree,
For it I shall be grieved.
EVE
Never doubt of that,
Sweet Adam, my love.
755 I will tell thee, if it please (thee)
In what manner I had it
Sir, as I was wandering,
I heard above
On the tree a sweet angel
760 Surely a singing.
I had a wondrous fancy,
Seeing him in (the) tree,
62 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ha thevy in curtessye
y profyas aveli cothman
765 mere a dacklow ram lowta
ha pur worthy
ADAM
A eva. eva. ty a fyllas
ow cola orthe an eal na
droke polat o me a gryes
770 neb a glowses owe cana
hag1 athe cossyllyas tha derry
an avail na
EVA
sera eve a gowsys }ym mar deake
775 ny wothyan tabm y naha
hay bromas o mar wheake
may wruge eve thyma cola
ny thowtys war ow ena
a falsurye
780 hay bromas ytho largya
mar gwrean tastya an frutna
avell dew ny a vea
ha maga furre
my a fylly in vrna
785 a callan dos then prickna
y fea bargayn pur fuer
ADAM
a owte owt warnas eva
me a yll cussya henna
towles on tha vyshew bras
790 ha worthy tha gemeras
MS. na.
Till: CREATION or Till: WORLD. £3
And to me in courtesy
He proffered like u friend
765 Many things, by my loyally,
And full \vorlliv.
ADAM
Ah Eve, Eve, thou hast failed
Hearkening to that angel.
An evil polat he was, I believe
Whom thou heardest singing,
770 And (who) counselled thee to pluck
That apple.
EVE
Sir, he spoke to me so fairly
775 I knew not (how) to deny him aught;
And his promise was so sweet
That he made me listen;
Thou shouldst not doubt, on my soul,
Of falsehood.
780 And his promise was large,
If we do taste that fruit
Like God we should be,
And as wise.
Meseemed then
785 If I could come to that point
It would be a bargain full wise.
ADAM
Ah out, out on thee, Eve,
I may curse (?) that.
Fallen are we to great mischief,
790 And worthy to take it.
(54 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
fo. 9 b. henna o hagar vargayne
eva me a lavar th«-i-
nebas lowre a vyt[h] an g way in*
pan vo genas cowle comptys
795 soweth aylaas
EVA
[Profer the appell to Adam, he refuse! h yt]
taw adam na vyth serrys
ny theth droke whath anotha
an keth perill yth towtys
hag a Iavery8 thotha
soo oil an perill in pub poynte
saw eve thema a wrontyas
nago thema dowte in case
war y porill wondrys coyrit
ADAM
a molath then horsen kam
805 ha thage in weth gansa
ny an gevyth sure droke iarn
rag tha veadge in tornma
ha worthy ja gawas blame
EVE
[Lett her spcal; ////// f/7// in Adam]\
Yea yea me an gevyth oil an Maine
HIO tha worthis ge lemyn adam
pynag[e]ll for ythe an game
saw a pony dewyow gwryes
ny veas mal bew serrys
me ;i won- hoiiu ynta
\I»AM
sift Taw Taw na vyth jymmo mar ucky
'I III'. <
<>K 'mi. \\(,|:l,h
Thai was .-in ugly bargain,
Kv. 1 \\ill tell lu (I..-,-;
Little enough will be the gain
\Vhen il is willi the,- .juih- . ouui«-d.
795 Woe, ft]
EVE
!><• silent, Adam, do not be angered:
I'ivil hath nol yi-1. mm<- of it.
The same peril J feared,
And told to him
sou All the peril in every point.
J^ut he, to me warranted
That there wa.s not to nx- doubt in (the) case,
On his peril, wondrous quaint.
ADAM
Ah! a curse to the, (-rooked whoreson,
And to thee also with him:
We shall Hiin-ly have it a bad h-ap.
For thy voyage this turn,
Arid worthy to gel Mann*.
Yea, yea, I Hhull get all ih<- Maim-
MO I'Yom thee now, Adam.
Whatsoever way the game has
Kill if we were made
Thou wonldst not be at all (?) an-
I know that well.
ADAM
815 I'eaee. pi-an-. do not
10 |i..ili>h to me:
e
66 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
an serpent o re wylly
ragas she in keth tornma
ef a brefyas lowre gow theis
ha genas ymons cregys
820 ow gyrryow a vyth prevys
may fyth lowre payne ractha
EVA
yea yea ythosta ge dean fure
ny vynnys orthaf cola
mar ny vethaf ow desyre
825 neffra nyn gwellaf omma
methan vn spyes
[Lett her profer to depart
an eal ega in wethan
y cowses gyrryow efan
ha me an creys
830 syr war nebas lavarow
tast gy part an avallow
po ow harenga ty a gyll
[profer hem the appU
meir kymar an avail teake
po sure inter te hath wreage
835 an garenga quyt a fyll
mar ny vynyth y thebbry
ADAM
henna ytli<-\v hv\v:illi trn
a ban reys ;ymmo cola
840 po kelly an garensa
es ordnys interranye
fo. 10 a. eva gent[i]ll na vyth serrys
me a ra <>ll dt-1 vynny
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. (j7
The serpent was too wily,
For thee in this same turn.
He told enough lies to thee,
And by thee they are believed;
My words will be proved
So that there will be pains enough for it.
EVE
Yea, yea, thou art a wise man,
Thou wilt not listen to me;
If I have not my desire
825 Never .... here
.... one space.
The angel that was in (the) tree
Spoke plain words,
And I believe him.
830 Sir, in few words,
Taste thou part of the apples,
Or my love thou shalt lose.
See, take the fair apple,
Or surely between thee and thy wife
835 The love quite shall fail,
If thou wilt not eat it.
ADAM
That is a mournful thing
Since it is needful to in*' to hearken.
840 Or to lose the love
That is ordained between u.*.
Gentle Eve, do not be angered;
I will do all as thou wishest:
e2
68 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
drova thymo desempys
845 ha me a ra ye thebbrye
[Eva gevethe hem the appllj
EVA
yea gwra thym indella
drevon bew ow harenga
ty a vyth bys venarye
meer an avail ma omma
sso kymar ha debar tothta
dowt me genas tha serry
[Adam receveth the appll and doth last yt and so
repenteth and throweth yt away]
ADAM
ogh ogh trew ny re behas
ha re dorras an deffen
a teball benyn heb grace
855 ty ram tullas ve heb kene
agen corfow nooth gallas
mere warnan pub tenewhan
om gwethen ny gans deel glase
agen prevetta pur glose
860 y whon gwyre dew agen tas
y sor thyn y teige pur vras
me an suppose
[Eva loketh vpon Adam very stranyly and speketh
[not] eny thing]
meere mere an gwelta eva
yma ef ow toos omma
865 rag nii-ili dean ny a lemma
tha gutha in tellar close
FVATIIKK
adam adam pnnilr.-i \\rHli
prage ny tlu'th thoui welcomma
THE CREATION OF THE WORM).
Bring (it) to me immediately,
845 And I will eat it.
EVE
Yea, do* thus to me,
Because my living love
Is to thee for ever.
See this apple here,
850 Take and eat quickly,
Lest I be angry with thee.
ADAM
Oh, oh, sad! we have sinned,
And have broken the prohibition.
O evil woman, without grace,
855 Thou hast deceived me without pity.
Our bodies have gone naked;
Look upon us (on) every side:
Let us clothe ourselves with green leaves,
Our privities full close.
860 I know truly God our Father
His anger to us will carry very great,
I suppose it.
Look, look, seest thou him, Eve?
He is coming here:
865 For shame let us come from hence.
To hide in a close place.
GOD THE FAT II Kit
Adam, Adam, what dost thou?
Why comest thou not to welcome me?
70 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ADAM
drefan ow bos nooth heb queth
870 ragas ytheth tha gutha
yn tellar ma
FFATHER
[ffig leaves redy to cover ther members^
pyw a thysquethas thyso
tha vos noth tryes corf ha bregh
lemyn an frute grace na[th]vo
875 monas the thibbry heb peyghe
prag y Wresta in della
ADAM
thyma ve why a rose gwreag
hona yw all tha vlamya
hy a dorras an avail teake
sso hag an dros thym tha dastya
FFATHER
a ban golsta orty hy
ha gwythyll dres ow defan
in wheys lavyr tha thybbry
ty a wra bys yth worffan
885 eva prag y wresta gye
tulla tha bryas heb ken
EVA
fo. 10 b. an serpent der falsurye
am temptyas tha w[rjuthell hena
hag y promysyas tha vee
890 y fethan tha well net™
lit-mma ew gwyre
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
ADAM
Because of my being naked without a
870 From thee I went to hide
In this place.
GOD THE FATHER
Who discovered to thee
Thy being naked, feet, body and arm ?
Now the fruit, grace there was not to thee
875 To go to eat it without sin:
Why hast thou done so?
ADAM
Unto me you gave a wife;
She is all to blame:
She broke the fair apple,
880 And brought it to me to taste.
GOD THE FATHER
Since thou hast hearkened to her,
And done against my prohibition.
In sweat labour to eat
Thou shalt, even to thy end.
885 Eve, why didst thou
Deceive thy spouse without mercy?
EVE
The Serpent, by falsehood
Tempted me to do that;
And promised to m«-
890 That we should be the better always
This is true.
72 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
FFATHER
rag ty tha gulla ortye
ha tulla tha bryas leel
nefra gostyth thy gorty
895 me a ordayne bos benyn
trust gy thorn gear
may moyghea y lavyer hy
der weyll ow[?] gorhemen troghe
na heb mear lavyer defry
900 benytha nystevyth floghe
[the father speketh to the serpent_
prag y wresta malegas
lavar aga thulla y
SERPENT
me a lavar theis an case
rag bos dethy joy mar vras
905 ha me pub ere ow lesky
FFATHER
serpent rag aga themptya
mer a bayne es thyes ornys
malegas es dres pub tra
ha dreis preif ha beast in bys
910 owne ahanas rag neffra
dean an gevyth pub preis
ha te preif a wra cruppya
ha slynckya war doer a heys
ynter ye hays hy ha tee
915 me a wra envy neffra
ha henna theth pedn ja gy
than doer sure a wra croppy a
M8. cruppya.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 73
GOT) Till; F \TIIEK
Because thou didst hearken to her,
And deceive thy loyal spouse,
Ever subject to her husband
895 I ordain Woman to be —
Trust thou to my word.
Let her travail increase
Through breaking my command,
Nor without much travail surely
900 Shall she ever have children.
Why didst thou, Accursed,
Say, deceive them?
SERPENT
I will say to thee the case,
For that there was to her joy very great,
905 And I every hour a burning.
GOD THE FATHER
Serpent, for tempting them
Much pain is ordained to thee.
Accursed art thou beyond every thing,
And beyond snake and beast in (the) \vorld.
910 Fear of thee for ever
Man shall have it always;
And thou, Serpent, shalt creep,
And slink on (the) ground along.
Between her seed and thee
915 I will put hatred ever,
And she thy head for thee
Shall surely pierce (?) to the Earth.
74 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
LUCIFER THE SERPENT
attoma hager vyadge
ma hallaf kyny ellas
920 yth om brovas gwan dyack
may thof poyntyes 3 a bayne bras
tha pytt efarn ow cheif place
[Let Lucyfer com owte of the serpent, the serpent re-
mayneth in the tree. And lett hem crepe on his belly
to hell wth great noyse]
me a vyn dallath cruppya
ha slyncya1 war doer a heys
925 them shape ow honyn ytama
why a weall omma treylys
drog pullat ha brase
kynnam boma lowena
an chorle adam hag eva
930 tha effarn y towns thymmo
haga asshew rag neffra
poyntys der ganaw an tas
fo. tl a. han serpent tregans yna
nefra nythe alena
935 rag ythew malegas bras
ADAM
a dase dew athe Wullowys
aban ove tha throke towlys
graunt tbeth creator me ath pys
na part a oyle a vercy
FFATHER
940 adam kyns es dewath an bys
me a wront oyle mercye theis
ha tha eva theth wrethtye
1 MS. slyntya.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 7;,
LUCIFEH
Here is an ugly voyage,
So that I may lament alas.
920 I have proved myself a weak husbandman,
So that I am appointed to great pain.
To (the) pit of hell, my chief place.
I will begin to creep
And slink on (the) ground along;
925 To my own shape I am
Turned, you see here —
An evil pullat and great.
Though I have not joy,
The churl Adam and Eve
930 To hell will come to me,
And their issue for ever
Appointed by the Father's mouth.
And let the serpent dwell there:
Never let it come thence
935 For it is accursed greatly.
ADAM
O Father God, from thy light
Since I am cast to evil,
Grant to thy creature, I pray thee,
Some part of (the) oil of mercy.
GOD THE FATHER
940 Adam, before (the) end of the world,
I will grant oil of mercy to thee,
And to Eve thy goodwife.
76 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
sow pur wyre thymo ve creis
worth tba wreak drefan cola
945 rag terry an keth frutes
a wrug defenna 311 wortes
spearn y teg thym ha speras
han earbes an keth dorna
ty a thebar in tha wheys
950 theth vara pur wyre nefra
arna veys arta treyles
an keth doer kyns a wruga1
a thowst onima y fus2
ha tha thowst y theth arta
[Let the father ascend to heaven]
ADAM
955 theth voth rebo collenwys
arluth nef han byes keverys
me a yll bos lowanheys
kyns es bos dewath an bys
cawas an oyle a vercy
960 kynthaw paynes ow cortas
in effarn in neb place
my ew3 neb an dendyllas
drefan an defan terry
FFATHER IN HEAVEN
mehall yskydnyow4 eall splan
965 hellowgh adam gans cletha dan
hay wreage mes a baradice
ha deaw gweth dothans gwra doen
thaga hutha pub Season
aga nootha na ve gwellys
1 MS. wruffaf.
a MS. fens.
3 MS. ow.
4 MS. yskydrnyow.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 77
But right truly believe me;
Because of hearkening to thy \vi!«
945 To break the same fruits
Which I did forbid thee,
Thorns shall bear for me (leg. thee) and briars
And the herbs — that same earth.
Thou shalt eat in thy sweat
950 Thy bread right truly ever,
Until thou art again turned
The same earth I made first.
From dust here thou wast,
And to dust thou goest again.
ADAM
955 Thy will be fulfilled,
Lord of Heaven and the world likewise.
I may be glad
Before is (the) end of the world,
To get the oil of mercy.
960 Though there be pains waiting
In hell, in every place,
It is I who have deserved it,
Because of breaking the prohibition.
THE FATHER IN HEAVEN
Michael, descend you, bright Angel.
965 Hunt you Adam with a sword of fire,
And his wife, out from Paradise.
And two garments carry unto them
To cover them in every season,
That their nakedness be not seen.
962. British Museum Manuscript, has »?/: — uwe have deferred it
78 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
MYCHAELL IN HEAVEN
[desend angell]
970 arluth me a wra henna
parys yw genaf pub tra
tha vose thothans a lemma
adam ke in mes an wlase
tha greys an bys tha vewa
975 te tha honyn tha ballas
theth wreag genas tha netha
[ The garmentis of skynnes to be geven to adam and evc\
by the angell. Receave the garmentis. Let them depart
owt of paradice and adam and eva folowing them. Lew
them put on the garmentis and shewe a spyndell and i\
dystaff]
adam attorn a dyllas
hage eva thages quetha
ffystenowgh bethans gweskes
980 ffystenowgh trohan daras
rag omma ny wrewgh trega
ages tooles tha ballas
hages pegans tha netha
y towns parys
DEATH
985 me yw cannas dew ankow
omma drctlm appoyntys
r:ii^ trrry gnrmrmtdow
tha udam gans dew ornys
ci' ;i vcrvr hay ayshew
990 yn della ythew poyntyes
ilia vyns a vewa in byes
m<> flu* India gans ow gew
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
MICHAEL IN HEAVEN
970 Lord I will do that:
Ready with me is everything
To go to them from hence.
Adam, go out of the land
To (the) midst of the world to live.
975 Thou thyself to dig,
Thy wife with thee to spin.
Adam here is raiment,
And Eve, to clothe you.
Hasten ye, let them be worn.
980 Hasten ye through the door,
For here ye shall not dwell.
Your tools to delve,
And your needments to spin
Are prepared.
DEATH
985 I am God's messenger, Death,
Here by Him appointed.
For breaking commandments
To Adam by God ordained.
He should die and his issue.
990 Thus is it appointed
To all that shall live in (the.) world,
I to slay them with my spear.
80 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
adam na eva pegha
ha deffan an tas terry
995 mernans ny wressans tastya
mes in pleasure venarye
y a wressa prest bewa
omma eve ytho poyntyes
cheif warden war paradice
1000 ha der pegh a coveytes
oil y joye ythew kellys
may fetha paynes ragtha
gans an Jowle y fowns tulles
der an serpent malegas
loos dell welsowgh warbarth omma
[Death departeth
ADAM
henna ythew trewath bras
der an serpent malegas
ny tha vonas mar gucky
may thew kellys thyn an place
1010 o ornes thyn lean a ioye
tha vewa omma neffra
lemyn Eva ow fryas
henna ytho tha folly gye
rag henna paynes pur vras
1015 yma ornes ragan ny
may hellyn kyny dretha
EVA
me ny wothyan gwyll dot ha
kemys gyrryo\\ i<nkc am b[r]eff
der henna war ow ena
i •••-•" me a supposyas eall neff
\ilmva clriivriivs lliyni
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
Had Adam or Eve not sinned,
And broken the prohibition of the Father,
995 Death they would not have tasted,
But in pleasure always
They would ever live.
Here he was appointed
Chief -warden over Paradise,
1000 And through (the) sin of covetousness
All his joy is lost,
So that there should be pains for it.
By the devil they were deceived,
Through the accursed serpent,
loos As ye have seen together here.
ADAM
That is great sadness,
Through the accursed serpent
That we were so foolish;
So that lost for us is the place
Which was ordained to us full of joy,
To live here for ever.
Now Eve my spouse,
That was thy folly:
Therefore pains full great
Are ordained for us,
So that we may lament through it.
EVE
I knew not (how) to do to him.
So many fair words he said to UK-;
Therefore, on my soul,
1020 I supposed an angel of heaven
Was sent to me.
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
sera ken foma cregys
y flattering o mur gloryes
ny wothyan guthell nahean
1025 ram lowta1
ADAM
a soweth te tha gregye
than Jowle bras hay anfugye
rage ytho ef re wylly
pan2 eth in serpent agye
1030 rag tha dulla
fo. 12 a. a ban omma cowle3 dyckles
hag a paradice hellys
me a vyn dallath palas
rag cawas susten ha boos
1035 thymo ve ha thorn flehys
hag aparell [h]a thyllas
EVA
yn weth me a vyn netha
rag gule dillas thoni cutha
ha thorn flehys es genys
ADAM
1040 ethlays gwef pan ove genys
ow terry gormenadow dew
hellys4 on a paradice
than noer veys er agen gew
tra vetholl a rella leas
1045 ny gavaf omma neb tew
na susten moy es bestas
fetla wren omwethu bew
1 MS. ram lea lowta.
* MS. p.-uv
• MS. towle.
4 MS. gellys.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. $3
Sir, though I were hanged,
His flattering was so glorious,
I knew not (how) to do otherwise,
By my loyalty.
ADAM
Ah, grief! that thou believedst
In the great devil and his mischief!
For he was too wily
When he went into a serpent within
1030 To deceive thee.
Since we are quite helpless,
And hunted from Paradise,
I will begin to dig,
To get sustenance and food
1035 For me and for my children,
And apparel and raiment.
EVE
Likewise I will spin,
To make raiment to cover me,
And for my children that are born.
ADAM
1040 Alas, woe is me that I am born!
Breaking God's commandments:
Hunted are we from Paradise
To the earth -world for our woe.
Anything at all that will do advantage
1045 I shall not find here (on) any side,
Nor sustenance more than beasts;
How shall we keep ourselves alive?
f2
84 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
EVA
nynsew lielma paradice
a nagew adam nagew
1050 ena ythesa flowrys
ha frutes teke aga lew
thagan maga
orta meras pan wrellan
channgys yw an rowle lemyn
1055 Ellas orthan prif cola
ADAM
[shew her ij sonnes
deaw vabe yma thym genys
ha tevys ythyns tha dnes
why oil as gweall
cayne ythew ow mabe cotha
loeo ha abell ew ow mabe younka
flehys evall ha gent[e]ll
[He speahethe to Cayne,
me a vyn thewhy poyntya
service tha teag hay gela
rage rowlya eys ha chattell
1065 cayne tha chardge ge a vyth
war kerth barlys ha gwaneth
tha wethill an dega leall
[He turnethe to Abell)
hag abell an oblashyon
war an beastas han nohan
1070 han devidgyow oil in gweall
ha penvo reys degevy
gorowgh y than mownt tabor
hag ena gwrewh aga lyskye
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD
85
EVE
This hall is not Paradise,
Ah it is not, Adam, it is not!
1050 There were flowers,
And fruits, fair their hue,
To feed us.
On them when I do look,
Changed is the rule now,
1055 Alas, to listen to that worm!
ADAM
Two sons are bdrn to me,
And they are grown to men
Ye all see them
Cain is my eldest son,
loeo And Abel is my youngest son —
Children humble and gentle.
I will unto you appoint
Service to bear(?) and his fellow
To rule corn and cattle.
1065 Cain, thy charge shall be
Over oats, barley and wheat
To make the loyal tithe.
And Abel the oblation
On the beasts and the oxen
1070 And all the sheep in [the] field.
And when there shall be need to make tithe,
Put them to the Mount Tabor,
And there do you burn them,
86 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
dowt dew genow tha1 serry
1075 mar ny wreen oblacon leall
CAYNE
adam ow thas caradowe
me a ra heb falladowe
tha worhemyn yn tean
reys yw pur -ryes lavyrrya
loso ha gones an beise omma
tha gawas theny susten
ABELL
[A lamb redy with fyre and insence
mos then menythe me a vyn
ha gwyll an dega lemyn
ha lesky holma pur glane
fo. 12 b. loss han degvas oil a bub tra
oblashion sure anotha
me a dylla oil gans tane
CAY ME
ye lysky ny vannaf ve
an eys nan frutes defrye
1090 taw abell thy mo pedn cowge
me a guntell dreyne ha spearn
ha glose tha leskye heb beam
hag a ra bush brase a vooge
ABELL
cayne nyngew henna gwryes vas
1095 yn gorthyans tha thew an tase
gwren agen sacrafice leall
1 MS. that.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 87
Lest God be angry with you
1075 If we make not loyal oblation.
CAIN
Adam, my loveable father,
I will do without fail
Thy command altogether.
It is needful, right needful to labour,
loso And to till the world here,
To get sustenance for us.
ABEL
I will go to the mountain,
And make the tithe now,
And burn all this right clean.
1085 And all the tithe of everything,
An oblation surely of it
I will set forth all with fire.
CAIN
Burn it I will not
The corn nor the fruits certainly:
1090 Be silent, Abel, to me, dolt -head!
I will gather brambles and thorns
And dry cowdung to burn without regret,
And will make a great bush of smoke.
ABEL
Cain, that is not well done;
1095 In honour to God the Father
Let us make our loyal sacrifice.
88 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
dew a therfyn bos gwertbyes
gans an guella frute pub preys
me an gwra a vs merwall
1100 cayne ow brodar
mere ha predar
henna yw moog wheake
CAYME
taw theth cregye
hema yw gwell defry
1105 te foole crothacke
ABELL
ny yll bos
pan wreth gans glos
thethe sacrefice
CAYME
re thew an rose
1110 mensan tha vos
ughall cregys
rage errya sure war ow fyn
me ath wiske harlot jawdyn
may th-omelly theth kylbyn1
[A chawbone ready e)
1115 kymar henna
te ploos adla
war an chala gans askern an chala
ABELL
lAbell ys strycken with a chawc bone and dyeth]
a trew ay lace
1 MS. kylban.
THE CRKATION OF THE WORLD
God determines (?) to be worshipped
With the best fruit always;
I will do it above marvel.
1100 Cain my brother,
Look and consider;
That is a sweet smoke.
CAIN
Be silent, hang thee!
This is better certainly.
1105 Thou bigbellied fool!
ABEL
It cannot be,
Since thou makest with dried cowdung
Thy sacrifice.
CAIN
By God who made him, (?)
1110 I should wish [him] to be
Hung high.
For striving (?) against me
I will strike thee, rogue, rascal (?),
That thou fall on top of thy back.
iii5 Take that
Thou foul knave (?)
On the jowl, with (the) bone of the jowl.
ABEL
O sad! alas!
1099. The Museum Copy has a vo in well, "That it may he for the best'
90 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
te1 rom lathas
1120 cayne ow brodar
yn bysma rag tha wreans
ty a berth sure gossythyans
ken na bredar.
CAYNE
otta marow horssen chorle
1125 ny vannaf bos controllys
he is now ryd owt of the world [Englisch]
y fensan y voos cuthys
in neb toll kea
an gwase a vynsa leskye
H30 agen esowe in tevery
ny yllan perthy henna
tha thew nyngeis otham vythe
awoos cawas agen pythe
me a wore gwyre
[Cast Abell into a dychejl
1135 ow thase ken fova serrys
pan glowa an nowethys
y vos lathys me ew heare
ny sensaf poynt
merough pymava towles
1140 in death tha vonas peddrys
nymbes yddrag vythe yn beise
[gans] owe doarn ke thewe lethys
par del oma gwicker coynt
FFATHER
[when y' father speakethe to Cayme left hem looke don-in
cayme thyma pyma abell
1145 ow gweryby vskys gwra
1 MS. to.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 91
Thou hast slain me
1120 Cain, my brother.
In this world, for thy deed,
Thou shalt surely bear affliction —
Think not otherwise.
CAIN
Dead is a whoreson churl:
1125 I will not be controuled:
He is now rid out of the world:
I would that he were hidden
In some hole of a hedge.
The fellow would have burnt
USD Our corn in earnest —
I could not bear that.
Unto God there is no want at all
On account of having our property,
I know truly.
1135 Though my father should be angered
When he hears the news
That he (Abel) is slain, I am heir:
I shall not feel(?) a point.
See ye where he is cast
luo Into a ditch to be rotted:
I have no repentance in (the) world,
By my hand though he be slain,
As I am a quaint dealer.
GOD THE FATHER
Cain, for me where is Abel?
1145 Do answer me quickly.
92 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
CAYNE
ny won arluthe dyhogall
henna ty a wore ynta
my nyngof warden thotha
perhaps blygh so mot I go
iiso an lathas pols a lema
an harlot ploos
cooth ew eve hag avlethis
pan na ylla omweras
y vaw ny vidna boos
FFATHER
1155 yta voice mernans abell
thethe vrodar prest ow kyllwall
an doer warnas pub tellar
malegas nefra reby
hag oil an tyer a bewhy
HBO ew malegas yth ober
frute da bydnarre thocka
na dadar avail neb preise
ow molath y rof thyja
molath ow mabe haw sperys
lies thyso kymar
CAYNE
[Let not cayme looke in the father is face but look dowm
$ quake]
theth voice arluth a glowaf
saw tha face me ny wellaf
sure er ow gew
moy ew ow gwan oberowe
ii7o hag in wethe ow fehasowe
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD.
CAIN
I know not, Lord, certainly -
That - - Thou knowest well —
I am not warden to him:
Perhaps so mote I go,
1150 Killed him a little from hence -
The foul rascal!
Old is he and wretched:
Since he could not keep himself,
His servant I would not be.
GOD THE FATHER
1155 Lo! (the) blood of (the) death of Abel,
Thy brother, is always calling
From the earth on thee, every where.
Accursed ever be thou,
And all the land thou ownest
IIGO Is accursed in thy deed.
Good fruit let it never bear,
Nor goodness of apple (at) any time
My curse I give to thee;
(The) curse of my Son and my Spirit
ii65 Take unto thee.
CAIN
Thy voice, Lord, I hear,
But thy face I do not see,
Surely for my woe.
More are my weak deeds,
1170 And also my sins,
1149, A wolf? See Bleit, in Vocabulary.
94 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
es tell ew tha vercy dew
thym tha ava
lemyn deffryth ove ha gwag
pur wyre dres oil tues in byes
1175 me ne won leverall prage
gans peb na vethaf lethys
en rage [?] an keth obarma
FFATHER
cayme na vethys in della
rag tha lath a dean mar qwra
HBO eve an gevyth vij kemmys
[Let the father make a marche in his forehead this
word omega]
token warnas me a wra
henna gwelys pan vova
ny vethis gans dean towches
CAYNE
me a vyn mose thorn sera
1185 tha welas pana fara
a wra ef an nowethys
now god speda theis ow thase
me a wrug oblashion brase
hag a loskas shower a yees
[The father depart to heaven]
An AIM
1190 henna ytho1 gwryes pur tha
pyma abell cowes henna
der nagewa devethys
1189. Lowes a yse, "corn enough". Brit. Mus. Codex.
1 MS. ythe.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 95
Than so is Thy mercy, God,
To forgive me.
Now feeble am I and empty
Right truly beyond all folk in (the) world :
1175 I know not (how) to say why
By every one I shall not be slain
Here for this same deed.
GOD THE FATHER
Cain, thou shalt not be so: —
For if any man shall slay thee
HBO He shall get it seven (times) as much.
A token on thee I will make —
When that shall be seen
Thou shalt not be touched by a man.
CAIN
I will go to my Sire,
To see what notice (?)
He will take of the news.
Now God speed thee, my father 1
I made a great oblation,
And burnt a shower of corn.
AD\M
1190 That was done full well.
Where (is) Abel — say that -
That he is not come back?
1185. "To see what an affray lie will make at the news." See the
rnish Drama D. 340, where the word should have been so render.
96 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
CAYME
anotha marsses predar
worth y wothyas govena
lias a rogella ye vrodar
me an syns gwethe es bucka
ny won py theth tha wandra
ADAM
fo. 13 a. hemma ythew gorryb skave
yma ow gwyll ow holan clave
1200 war tha glowas in torn ma
ty ren lathas rom lowta
ow molath theis rag henna
ha molath tha vabm ganso
te a vith sure magata
1205 an nowothow pan glowa
y holan terry a wra
omskemynes del ota
quicke in ker ke a lebma
ny berraf gweall ahanas
1210 rag cavow sevall om saf
war doer lemyn vmhelaf
ow holan ter deaw gallas
CAYNE
omskeni[i]nys lower ythove
nyngew reis skemyna moye
1215 nyth a nea perth ge cove1
na ow dama in teffrye
me a vyn kyns es hethy
mos a IciiKi
I Kna cometh to adam irltcr lit' Jt/eth and she proffer tt
take hem vpe]
1 M8. vetou.
TIIK CREATION OF Till-. WOULD.
CAIN
For him if thou art .anxious
Ask of his acquaintance
1195 If he have hidden (?) his brother:
I hold him worse than a goblin -
I know not where he has gone to wander.
ADAM
This is a light answer —
It is making my heart sick
1200 Hearing thee at this turn.
Thou hast slain him, by my loyalty —
My curse to thee for that,
And thy mother's curse with it
Thou shalt have surely as well.
1205 The news when she hears
Her heart will break.
Accursed as thou art
Quickly go away hence;
I cannot bear sight of thee.
1210 For sorrows I stand upright:
On (the) ground now I cast myself,
My heart is gone in two.
CAIN
Accursed enough am I,
It is not needful to curse more.
1215 I will not deny thee — bear thou remembrance
Nor my mother seriously:
I will, rather than stay,
Go from hence,
L. 195. a rag ella, "if he be gone forward." B. M. <
£
(jg THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ha gwandra a dro in powe
1220 kebmys yw an molothowe
dowt yw thyni cawas trygva
EVA
adani pandra whear thewhy
yn delma bonas serrys
vn ow holan pur thefry
ythoma pur dewhanliees
ortha welas in statema
AD4M
a Eva ow freas kear
ow holan ew ogas troghe
oil owe joye ythew pur wyre
1230 kellys der mernans ow floghe
neb a geryn an moygha
EVA
sera ny won convethas
ages dewan in neb for
agen deaw vabe ja thew grace
1235 y thins pur vew byth na sor1
whath nyngew pell
cayme hag abell tc a wore
ornys yns tlia vmvnt tabor
tha weyll oftren dehogall
1240 ha nu-cr cayne via ena
devclhvs tha drc totlita
raj; liciina >al' \ piaytlia
ha i^as cavoNV ja waiulra
me nc hivdrraf t^Nvcll I'or
1 MS. for.
I.. I'J-Jt'.. . ,il> tin //V/M.S. |;. M. Co.l.-x.
Till-: rUKATloN OF T11K \V<)1;L1>. 99
And wander about in (the) eoimn
1220 So many are the curses,
I have fear of finding a dwelling.
EVE
Adam, what vexeth you
Thus to be angered?
In my heart full surely
1225 I am greatly grieved,
Seeing thee in this state.
ADAM
Ah Eve, my dear spouse,
My heart is nigh broken;
All my joy is full truly
1230 Lost, through (the) death of my child
Whom I loved the most.
EVE
Sir, I know not (how) to understand
Your grief in any way.
Your two sons — thanks to God —
1235 Were quite alive — be not angry
It is not long since.
Cain and Abel, (as) thou knowest,
Are ordered to Mount Tabor.
To make offering certainly.
1240 And see! Cain is there,
Come home very quickly:
Therefore stand up, I pray tti
And leave sorrows to wander:
I think not of a better way.
1QO THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ADAM
1245 eva nyngew tha gellas
an obar ma tha wellas
lethys yw abell na sor
EVA
[Eta is sorrotrf'ulle tereth her haire $ falleth downe
rpon adam. he conforteth her]
pewa abell y\v lethys
dew defan y foja gwyre
1250 nynges dean vytholl1 in byes
tha wythell an kethe murder
mes te haw rnabe cotha cayne
ADAM
a gans cayne oniskemynes
ow mabe abell yw lethys
1255 may thove genys tha veare payne
sor dew ha trub[e]ll pub tew
yma pub ower ow cressya
yn bysma ha drevon bew
ow sure a wra penya
1260 nymbes ioy a dra in byes
EVA
owt aylas pandra vyth gwrys'
henima ew yeyne nawothowe
ow holan ythew terrys
fensan ow bosaf marowe
1265 soweth bythqwathe bos forinys
a te cayne omskemunys
ow molath thejo1 pub preys
1 MS. vytlu-ll. 3 MS.
T11IC CREATION <>!• rill. \\<i|M.I'.
101
ADAM
1245 Eve, U is not to hide
This work to see.
Slain is Abel: be not troubled.
EVE
What? is Abel slain?
God forbid (it) should be true!
1250 There is no man at all in (the) world
To do the same murder,
But thee and my eldest son Cain.
ADAM
Ah! by Cain accursed
My son Abel is slain,
1255 So that I am born to great pain.
God's wrath and trouble on every side
Are every hour increasing.
In this world and whilst we be alive
He surely will punish me:
1260 I have no joy of aught in (the) world.
EVE
Out! alas! what shall be done?
This is cold news:
My heart is broken:
I would that I were dead!
1365 Alas ever to be formed!
Ah thou Cain accursed!
My curse to thee al \va\~'
102 THE CRKACON OF THE WORLD.
henna o gwan obar gwryes
may ma dew ban noer koffrys
1270 warnas pub ere ow crya
'
rag henna wo^a hemma
nefra ny wren rejoycya
mes pub ere oil ow mornya
heb ioy vyth na lowena
1275 der tha wadn ober omma
rag henna voyde a lema
na whela agen nea
mab molothow par del os
ow molath thejo pub preys
1280 ha molath tha dase keffrys
te a v* in gyth ha noos
CUNE
me ny wraf vry a henna
me a levar theis dama
kybmys molothow omma
1285 me a wore ny sewenaffa
nefra yn beyse
[Cayme speakethe to hys
rag henna mos a lema
me a vyn ny won pylea
rag bythqwath me nyn kerys
1290 malbew yddrag es thy inn
an chorle abell vs latha [leg. lethys]
a voyd da ma
cuntell warbarth ow fegans
me a vyn mos pur vskys
1295 ha woja hemma dewans
pell in devyth tha wandra
TIM. < m;.\Ti<»N <M i in. \\OKI.II.
That \vas a \\cak \\ork done.
So that CJod and tin- ••arth also are
1270 Crying on llicc every hour.
Therefore after this
Never shall we rejoice.
But always all a -mourning,
Without any joy or ghuln-
1275 Through thy weak dei-.d here.
Therefore begone from hence,
Nor seek to deny us,
Son of curses as thou art.
My curse to thee always,
1280 And thy father's curse likewise
Thou shalt have by day and night.
I do not make account of that,
I say unto thee mother:
So many curses (are) here
1285 I know I shall not prosper
Ever in (the) world.
Therefore go from hence
I will, I know not \\lierr.
For never (was) I loved.
1290 No manner (?) of repentance i* to me.
The churl Abel is dead;
Begone, mother.
Gather together our needments
I will go full quickly.
1295 And after this speedily
To wander far in (the) desert.
104 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
OILMAN A his Wlf
A cayne cayne ow fryas kere
ty a wruge pur throog ober
tha latha abell dean da
fo. 14 b. 1300 theth owne vrodar ythova
haw brodar ve magata
rag henna warbyn cunda
ytho theis motty latha
sor dew yma thyn ragtha
CAYNE
1305 tety valy bram an gathe
nynges yddrag thymo whath
awos an keth oberna
ADAM
ow fryas gwella tha geare
gas tha ola hath ega
isio gwrew grasse thagen maker
agan lavyr in bysma
ny an dyllas ha moye
rag henna woja hemma
in chast gwren ny kes vewa
1315 ha carnall ioye in bysma
ny a vyn warbarth naha
der vothe an tase a vercye
FFATIIKK
adam na wrethe in della
bewa in kethe order na
i32o theth hays a wra incressya
heb number tha accomptya
in della ythe\\ jipjH.yntyes
\4. 1308. ow gear, ttmy word." B. M. Codex.
Till, CREATIOM OF T11J-: \Voi;u>.
CALM AN A
Ah Cain, Cain, my dear spouse,
Thou hast done a lull evil deed
To slay Abel, a good man.
i3uu Thy own brother was lie,
And my brother as well.
Therefore against nature
Was it for thee to go to slay him
God's anger is to us for it.
CAIN
1305 Tety vahj! a cat's wind!
There is not repentance to me yet
On account of that same deed.
ADAM
My spouse, behold thy gear;
Leave thy weeping and thy groaning(P),
1310 Give you thanks to our Maker;
Our labour in this world
We have deserved it and more (?).
Therefore after this
Chastely we shall live together,
1315 And carnal joy in this world
We will together deny (us),
By (the) wish of the Father of N
GOD THE FATHER
Adam, thou shalt not thus
Live in that same order.
1320 Thy seed will increase
Without number to count :
Thus is it appointed.
106 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ty a vyth mabe denethys
a the corf sure na wra dowtya
1325 henna a vyth havall theis
na yll dean bos havalla
ha genaf yfyth kerrys
ADAM
[Adam kneleth]
arluth benegas reby
orth o\v gwarnya in della
1330 theth vlonogath pur theffry
rebo eollenwys neffra
CAYNE
Kalmana ow lioer ffysten
gas ny tha vos a lemma
rag nangew hy pryes ynten1
1335 mathew res in ker vaggya
degen genan agen pegans
par del osta ow fryas
haw hoer abarth mamm ha tase
gallas genaf sor an tase
1340 rag latha abell pen braas
ynweth molath mam ha taes
reys ew thymo moy es cans
KALMUH
A cayme te a fylles mear
rag gwethell an keth obar
1345 ragtha ythos malegas
fo. 15 a. agen tase ha mamm eva
lower y mow us y ow miirnya
^anssy ny vylh ankt-vvs
an murder bys venarv
1 MS. ytteru.
THE CREATION <>| I III, \\<>i;i.|>.
Thou shall iiavc a son horn
Of thy body surely - <!<> n,,t doubt
1325 He shall be like to thee,
Man cannot be liker,
And by me he shall be loved.
ADAM
Lord, blessed be Thou,
Warning me thus!
1330 Thy will full surely
Be fulfilled always.
Calmana, my sister, hasten:
Let us be hence,
For now is it quite time
1335 That it is necessary to voyage away:
Let us carry with us our needments.
As thou art my spouse
And my sister on (the) side of mother and father.
The Father's anger hath gone with me
1340 For slaying Abel (the) big -head,
Also (the) curse of mother and father
Is given to me more than a hundred.
CALMANA
O Cain thou hast failed greatly
For doing the same deed,
1345 For it thou art accursed.
Our father and mother Eve
Enough are they a -mourning
By them will not be forgotten
The murder for ever.
108 THE CRKACON OF THE WORLD.
1350 kebmys ew ganssy murnys
aga holan ew terrys
rag cavow methaf y dy
CAYNE
awos henna ny wraf vry
na anothans y bys voye
1355 me ny settyaf gwaile gala
genaf lower y a sorras
hag am molythys mar vras
ny sowynaf gon yn ta
nefra yn byes
iseo rag henna dune a lema
yn peldar tha worthe ow thase
yn cosow mannaf bewa
po in bushes ha brakes brase
rag ny bydgyaf bos gwelys
1365 awos mernans
rag an murder o mar vrase
ny yll dew thymo gava
na ny vethaf in neb case
tham taes awos descotha
1370 unwith tha whelas gevyans
KALMANA
[Let hem sheir the march]
yn henna ythos tha vlamya
dew a settyas marke warnas
en in corne tha dale omma
ha in delma y leverys
1375 an gyrryow ma pur thefry
pynagell dean a \\call henna
hag a \vrrll;i fha latha
ef astevyth vij plague moy
THE CREATION < >F THE Wnlil.l).
1350 So much is by them mourned.
Their heart is broken
For griefs I say ?
CAIN
On account of that I will not can-.
Nor of them ever more
i35r, Will I set (the) value of a straw.
With me they have been angry enough,
And have cursed me so greatly
I shall not prosper, I know well,
Ever in (the) world.
1360 Therefore let us come hence
Into (the) farness from my father:
In woods I would live,
Or in bushes and great brakes,
For I desire not to be seen
1365 Because of death.
For the murder was so great
God cannot forgive me,
Nor shall I speak in any case
To my father, because of discovery.
1370 Once to seek forgiveness.
CALMANA
Therein thou art to blame:
God hath set a mark on thee.
In the horn of thy forehead here
And thus he said
1375 These words right surely: —
Whatsoever man shall see that
And shall slay thee.
He shall have sevenfold more.
110 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
an promas me ny roof oye
1380 y dristya ny vannaf vye
dowt boos tulles
aban ew pub tra parys
deen ny in kerth kekeffres
peldar adro in byes
[Some fardell to carre with then
1385 hagen flehis kekeffrys
whath kethyns y mar venys
me a thog ran war ow hyen
vskes lemyn
K A L. \i.\\ A
gwra in della me ath peys
1390 me a lead an voos am dorn
ow holan ythew serres [terres]
that sithe the time that I was borne
bythqwath me nynbeys moy dewan
AlMM
[ShoiP Set ft]
fo. \ 5 b. gorthys rebo dew an tase
1395 mabe thymo yma genys
ha tevys tha boya1 brase
seth ow mabe ythew henwys
why an gweall yta omma
me a bys than leall drenges
1400 ha drevo omma yn beys
ilia voes leall servant thojo
FPATIIEK
adam me a levar tlu-ys
1 MS. that Baga.
TIII: CITATION OF Tin w.,i;u>. Jn
CMS
For the promise I will not gm- an egg:
1380 Trust him I will not,
For fear of being deceived.
Since everything is readv.
Let us come away also.
Afar, round in (the) world.
1385 And our children also -
Yet since they are so small,
I shall carry part on rny back
Quickly now.
Do so, I pray thee:
1390 I will lead the maid by my hand.
My heart is broken,
So that since the time that I was born
Never had I greater grief.
ADAH
Worshipped be God the Father!
A son unto me is born,
1395 And grown to a great boy:
My son is named Seth —
Ye see him, behold him here.
I pray to the loyal Trinity.
And while he shall be here in (the) world
To be a loyal servant to it.
Goi) TDK K \TIIKK
Adam, I will say to thee
112 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
tha vabe seth ew dowesys
genaf prest thorn servya ve
1405 a skeans y fyth lenwys
hog a gonycke magata
ny vyth skeans vyth in beys
mes y aswon ev a wra
der a planantis mes a chy
1410 der howle ha steare awartha
ef a ra oil desernya
an pyth a v* woja hemrna
kekefrys a throg ha da
ADA.M
[Adam kneleth $ Seth a/so)
mear worthyans theis ow formyer
1415 ha gwrear a oil an beyse
y bosta arluth heb pare
in pub place rebo gwerthys
neb ath honor ny throg fare
yn seth rebo collenwys1
1420 par dell vo tha voth nefra
omma pur greyf2
SETH
ha me in weth arluth neif
ath leall wones del vo reys
par dell osta arluth creif
1425 ha drevon omma in byes
clow ge ow leaf
may8 boine grace woja hemma
theth welas in lowendar
gans tha elath awartha
1480 vlmll in neyf
1 MS. tollen\\ys.
1 MS. greys.
3 MS. maym.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
Thy son Seth in chosen
By me always to serve me.
1405 With knowledge he shall be filled,
And with cunning as \\vll.
There shall be no science in (the) world,
But he shall know it;
Through the planets without and within, (?)
1410 By sun and stars above,
He shall discern all,
The thing which shall be hereafter,
Likewise of bad and good.
ADAM
Much worship to Thee, my Former,
1415 And Creator of all the world.
Thou art a Lord without peer,
In every place that shall be worshipped !
Whoso honours thee shall not fare ill.
In Seth shall be fulfilled
1420 As is thy will always
Here full strong.
SETH
And I also, Lord of heaven,
Will serve thee loyally as shall be need,
As thou art a strong Lord;
1425 And while we are here in (the) world,
Hear thou my voice!
That I may have grace after this
To see thee in gladness,
With thine Angels above
1430 High in heaven!
114 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
LXMKI in tent
peys I say golsowogh a der dro
orthaf ve myns es omma
lamec ythew ow hanowe
mabe ythove cresowgh thyma
1435 tha vantusale forsoth
o cayme mabe adam ythove
Sevys an Sythvas degre
arluth bras sengys in prof
nymbes pur suer ew bewa
1440 peb am honor par dell goyth
drog polat ove rom lowta
na mere a dorn da ny wraf
mes pub eare oil ow pela
a dues wan mar a callaf
1445 ow fancy yw henna
whath kenthew ow hendas cayne
pur bad dean lower accomptys
me an kymmar in dysdayne
mar ny vethaf ve prevys
1450 whath mere lacka
moye es vn wreag thym yma
thorn pleasure rag gwyll ganssy
ha sure me ew an kensa
bythqwath whath a ve dew wreag
1455 han mowyssye lower plenty
yma thym nyngens dentye
rne as kyef pan vydnaf ve
ny sparyaf anothans y
malbew onyn a vo teag
1460 saw ythove wondrys trebles
skant ny welaf vn banna
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
LA.MKCH
Peace I say! hearken ye round about
To me (as) many as are here!
Lamech is my name:
Son am I — believe ye me —
1435 To Methuselah forsooth.
Of Cain, Adam's son, am I
Raised, the seventh degree.
A great lord held in proof;
There is not full surely living
1440 Any one that honours me as he ought.
An evil polat am I, by my loyalty:
Not much with a good hand do I,
But always a -coercing
The weak folk if I can —
1445 My fancy is that.
Yet though my grandfather Cain is
A very bad man enough accounted,
I take it in disdain
If I be not proved
1450 Yet much worse.
More than one wife is there to me
According to my pleasure to do with
And surely I am the first
That ever yet had two wives.
1455 And maids plenty enough
Are to me — they are not dainty
I find them when I wish,
I spare not of them
Especially (?) one who may be fair.
1460 But I am wondrously troubled.
Scarce do I see a drop.
h2
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
pew an iowle pandra v* gwryes
me ny won war ow ena
na whath ny gavas gweras
1465 an pleasure es thym in beyse
ythew gans gwaracke tedna
me a vyn mos pur vskes
than forest quyck alema
ha latha an strange bestas
1470 a vs kyck an bestas na
na a veast na lodn in beyse
ny wressan bythqwath tastya
na whath kyke genyn debbrys
na gwyne ny vsyan badna
1475 vyctuall erall theyn yrna
ha pegans lower tha vewa
gans krehen an bestas na
me a ra dyllas thyma
par del wrug ow hendasow
1480 haw hendas cayme whath en bew
yn defyth yn myske bestas
yma ef prest ow pewa
drevan serry an taes dew
towles ew tha vyshow bras
1485 rag drog polat par dell ew
ha lenwys a volothowe
IBoir and anr redy irith the Servant]
fo. 11 b. ow servant des ines omina
haw gwaracke dro hy genas
me a vyn mos tha wundra
U90 bestas gwylls tha asspeas
hag a vyn gans ow sethaw
latha part anothans y
L. 1464. ny gavaf, u I find not". B. M. Codex.
TI1K CKKATION «,| m, \vn|:i.M
Who is the devil? what shall be done?
I know not on my soul,
Nor yet hath help been got.
1465 The pleasure that is to me in (the) world
Is to shoot with a bow.
I will go full speedily
To the forest quickly from hen
And slay the strange beasts.
1470 What is (the) flesh of those beasts,
Nor of beast nor bullock in (the) world,
We never did taste,
Nor yet (is) flesh by us eaten,
Nor wine do we use a drop.
1475 Other victual to us there is,
And needments enough to live:
With skins of those beasts
I shall make for myself raiment,
As did my grandsires.
use And my grandsire Cain yet alivt
In (the) desert, among beasts,
He is still living.
Because God the Father was angry
He is cast into great mischief.
1485 For a wicked polat as he is.
And filled with curses.
My servant, come thou out hero.
And my bow bring thou it with thee:
I will go to wander,
1490 Wild beasts to espy,
And I shall with my arrows
Slay a part of them.
118 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
SERVANT
ages gweracke ha sethow
genaf y towns y parys
1495 me as lead bez yn cosow
hag ena y fythe kevys
plenty lower in pur thefry
[depart lameck. his servant leadethe hem to the Forest
near the bushe]
CAYNE
gans pob me ew ankevys
nyn aswon na mere a dues
isoo cayne me a vythe henwys
mabe cotha adam towles
why a weall tha vysshew bras
whath ow holan ythew stowte
awos latha abell lowte
isos na whath vs molathe an tase
nymbes yddrack v* in beys
why am gweall over devys
ythama warbarth gans bleaw
ny bydgyaf bonas gwelys
1510 gans mabe den in bysma bew
drefan omboos omskemynes
haw thas adam y volath
gallas genaf hay sor braes
drefan henna in neb place
1515 ny allaf cavos powas
mabe molothow yjof gwryes
der henna my ny vethaf
doos in myske pobell neb pryes
mes pub ere ow omgwetha
1530 yn cossowe hag in bushes
avell beast prest ow pewa
THE CREATION OF TH! \\nmj)
SERVANT
Your bow and arrows
With me they are ready:
1495 I will lead you to (the) woods.
And there will be found
Plenty enough in very earnest.
CAIN
By every one I am forgotten,
I know not much people;
isoo Cain I am called
Adam's eldest son, cast,
You see, to great mischief.
Yet my heart is stout:
Because of slaying Abel (the) lout,
isos Nor yet of the father's curse
Have I repentance at all in (the) world.
Ye see me overgrown
I am altogether with hair:
I do not desire to be seen
1510 By a son of man in this world aliv. .
Because of my being accursed.
And my father Adam his curse
Hath gone with me, and his great anger :
Because of that in any place
1515 I cannot find rest —
A son of curses I am made.
Through that I am not
Come among people at any time:
But always keeping myself
1520 In woods and in buslio.
Like a beast ever living.
120 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ow folly ythew mar vras
haw holan in weth pur browt
ny vanaf tha worth an tase
1525 whylas mercy sure heb dowte
kyn namboraa lowena
owne yma thym a bub dean
ganso tha von as lethys
saw an tase dew y hunyn
1530 y varck warnaf y settyas
poran gans y owne dewla
why oil an gweall
[Shew the marcke
hag yth cowses yn delma
na wra dean vyth ow latha
1535 war b[e]yn y thysplesure leel
fo. 17 a. hag owe latha neb a wra
vij gwythe y wra acquyttya
y cowses gans chardge pur greyf
saw whath wos an promes na
1540 mere y thesaf ow towtya
y bedna jym ny vyn ef
[Let hem hyde hem self in a
rag henna war ow ena
me a vyn mos tha gutha
in neb bushe kythew thym greyf
SERVANT
1545 mester da der tha gymmyas
me a weall un lodn pur vras
han[y]s in bushe ow plattya
sera in myske an bestas
strange ythew eve tha welas
1550 merough mester1 pymava
MS. A.
THE CREATION OF Till- \\(»i;U,
My folly is so great,
And my heart also very proud,
I will not of the Father
1*25 Seek mercy surely without doubt,
Though I have not joy.
Fear is to me of every man
By him to be killed;
But the Father God Himself
1530 His mark on me hath set
Rightly with his own hands —
Ye all see it -
And hath spoken thus;
That no man shall be slaying me,
1535 On pain of His loyal displeasure.
And he that shall slay me,
Seven times he shall pay,
He said, with a very strong charge.
But still notwithstanding that promise
1540 Greatly am I a-fearing
His blessing to me He will not (give).
Therefore on my soul,
I will go to hide
In some bush, though it be a grief for me.
SERVANT
1545 Good master, by thy leave,
I see a very large bullock
From thee in a bush a-crouching (?).
Sir, among the beasts
Strange it is to see
1550 Look you, master, where he is.
122 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
LAMEC
bythware thym na vova dean
rag me ny allaff meddra
set ow seth the denewhan
may hallan tenna thotha
1555 na berth dowt y fythe gwyskes
SERVANT
[let his man levy II the arrotoe; and then shote^
nefra na wrewgh why dowtya
ken es beast nagew henna
ha strange yw tha vos gwelys
now yta an seth compys
iseo tenhy in ban besyn peyll
pardell os archer prevys
hag a lathas moy es myell
a vestas kyns es lemyn
LAMEC
now yta an seth tennys
1565 ban beast sure yma gweskes
y vernans gallas ganja
[when cayme is stryken left bloud appeare $ let hen
tomble]
lead ve quycke besyn thotha
may hallan ve attendya
pan vanar Ion ythewa
CAYNE
1570 owt aylas me yw marowe
nymbes bewa na fella
gwenys ove der an assow
hau srtrli gallas quyte drethaf
pur ogas marow ythof
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 123
LAMECH
Be thou ware for me that it be not a man,
For I cannot aim;
Set mine arrow to a side,
That I may shoot at it;
1555 Have no fear, it will be struck.
SERVANT
Do not you doubt:
Other than a beast that is not,
And strange it is to be seen.
Now behold the arrow straight:
iseo Draw it up to the head,
As thou art a proved archer,
And hast slain more than a thousand
Of beasts before now.
LAMKCH
Now behold the arrow shot,
ises And the beast surely is struck;
His death has gone with it.
Lead me quickly even unto it
That I may consider (?)
What manner of bullock it is.
CAIN
1570 Out! alas! I am dead!
1 shall not have life longer.
Pierced am I through the ribs,
And the arrow hath gone quite through me
Very near dead am I.
124 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
[Lamec cometh to hem $ fyleth kem\
1575 pardell vema vngrasshes
lemyn ythoma plagys
dell welowgh why oil an prove
LAMEC
owt te vyllan pandres gwryes
sure hema ew dean lethys
isso me an clow prest ow carma
SERVANT
ow karma yma an beast
me an gweall ow trebytchya
gallas gonja hager feast
r°7 y grohan thym I pray tha
1585 tha wyell queth thym tha wyska
fo. 12 b. blewake coynt yw ha hager
ny won pane veast ylla boos
yth falsa orth y favoure
y bosa neb bucka noos
1590 ha henna y fyth prevys
[hear Lamec feleth hem
.
LAMEC
gorta gas vy the dava
drefan gwelas mar nebas
pew osta lavar thymma
marses den po beast bras
1595 dowte ahanas thym yma
CAYNE
a soweth vmskemynes
me ew cayne mabe tha adam
THE CREATION OF THK tt'uKl.h. j -,;,
1575 Even as I was graceless,
Now am I plagued,
As ye all see the proof.
LAMECII
Out thou villain! what is done?
Surely this is a man slain,
I hear him still a -crying.
SEKVANT
A -crying is the beast,
I see him a -tumbling;
Gone (it) has with him, ugly beast:
Give his skin to me, I pray thee,
1585 To make a garment for me to clothe (me).
Hairy, quaint he is and ugly;
I know not what beast it can be:
It should seem by his favour
That he is some goblin of night,
1590 And that shall be proved.
LAH&CH
Stay, let me feel (?) him,
Because of (my) seeing so little.
Who art thou? say to me
If thou art a man or a great beast
1595 A doubt of thee is to me.
CAIN
Ah unhappy ! accursed !
I am Cain, son to Adam.
126 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
genas y thama lethys
molath theis ow thas1 ha mam
leoo haw molath ve gans henna
LAMEC
pewa te ew cayne mab tha adam
ny allaf cregye henna
defalebys os ha cabm
overdevys oil gans henna
1605 ythos gans bleaw
prag ythosta in delma
yn bushes ow crowetha
marth bras ythew
me ny allaf convethas
i6io y bosta ge ow hendas
na care v* thym in teffry
CAYNE
am corf ythos devethys
hag a adam tha hendas
lemyn ythos melagas
ha vij plag te hath flehys
1615 a v* plagys creys |a ve
marcke dew warnaf ew sethys
te an gweall in come ow thale
gans dean penvo convethys
worthaf ve serten ny dale
i62o bos mellyes a vs neb tra
LAMEC
te a weall veary nebas
banna ny allaf gwelas
tha vos accomptys rom lowta
MS. theis tha thas.
THE CREATION OF Till WOULD, j .,-
By thee I am slain.
A curse to thee of my father and mother,
leoo And my curse with that.
LAMECH
What? art thou Cain, son to Adam?
I cannot believe that.
Deformed thou art and crooked;
Therewith all overgrown
1605 Thou art with hair.
Why art thou so
In bushes a -lying?
A great marvel it is.
I cannot discover
IGIO That thou art my grandsire,
Nor any kinsman to me in earnest.
CAIN
Of my body thou art come,
And of Adam thy grandsire.
Now art thou accursed,
And sevenfold thou and thy children
IBIS Shall be plagued — believe me.
God's mark on me is set,
Thou seest it in (the) horn of my forehead;
By man when it shall be discovered,
With me certainly ought not
1620 To be meddled on any account.
L4MECH
Thou seest very little,
A drop I cannot see
To be accounted, by my loyalty.
L. 1620. See 0. 163, 480.
128 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
prag y wruge dew settya merck
1625 in corn tha dale thym lavar
kyn verhan warn as mar stark1
ny welaf mere ath favoure
na merke vetholl yth tale
CAYNE
fo. 18 a. me a levar heb y dye
1630 genaf dew a wrug serry
hay volath in pur theffry
thym a rose
drefan lath a ow brodar
abell o henna predar
less mara mynta y wothfas
der henna me a thowtyas
gans peb a fethan lethys
saw dew thy ma a wrontyas
war y thyspleasure ef ryes
1640 ny vethan in keth della
ha pennagle a wra henna
plages y fetha ragtha
hay verck y settyas ornma
in corne ow thale rag token
1645 ha tha ganas she omskemynys
o me tha vo[na]s lethys
en ath dewlagafs] lemyn
LA me
a soweth gwelas an pryes
genaf y bosta lethys
1650 marsew ty cayne ow hendas
ow boy a o tha vlamya
1 MS. start.
THE CRKATION <>F THK \\'<>UU>.
Why did God set a mark
1625 In (the) horn of thy forehead? — tell to in<- —
Though I look on thee so strongly,
I see not much of thy favour,
Nor any mark at all in thy forehead.
CAIN
I will tell without swearing it:
1630 With me God was angry,
And his curse in good earnest
Gave to me,
Because of slaying my brother
Abel that was — think -
1635 If thou wouldst know it.
Through that I feared
By every one I should be slain,
But God to me granted,
On His displeasure (it was) given,
1640 That I should not be so.
And whosoever should do that,
Plagues he should have for it,
And His mark he set here
In (the) horn of my forehead for a token.
1645 And by thee accursed
O me to be slain,
In thy two eyes now!
LAMECH
Ah unhappy! to see the time
By me thou art slain,
1650 If thou art Cain my grandsire.
My boy was to blame,
1647. B. M. Codex: — en ath dewla ena Itmyn: "in thy hands there now.
130 TIIE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ef a ornas thym tenna
ba me ny wellyn banna
me nebas pur wyre in faes
CAYNE
1655 a lamec drog was ythos
ha me in weth mear lacka
bemma o vengeance pur vras
ha just plage ornys thyma
soweth an pryes
LAMEC
1660 cayne whath kenthota ow hendas
tha aswon me ny wothyan
na ny wrugaf tha wellas
nangew sure lyas blethan
drefan bos defalebys
CAYNE
1665 defalebys ove pur veare
hag over devys gans bleawe
bewa ythesaf pub eare
in tomdar ha yender reaw
sure nos ha dyth
1670 ny bydgyaf gwelas mabe dean
gans ow both in neb termyn
mes company leas gwyth
a bub beast1
oil an trobell thym yma
1675 an chorle abell rag lath a
hema ew gwyer thymo trest
LAMEC
prag ye wrusta ye latha
1 MS. beastas.
THE CREATION OF Till. WoKl.h | 3 \
He bade me to shoot,
And I saw not a drop
I right truly little ?
CAIN
1655 Ah Lamech, an evil fellow art thou.
And I also much worse:
This was vengeance full great,
And a just plague ordained for me,
Unhappy the time!
LAMECH
i860 Cain, yet though thou art my grandsire,
To recognize thee I knew not (how),
Nor did I see thee,
Now it is surely many years,
Because of being deformed.
GAIN
1665 Deformed am I very much,
And overgrown with hair;
I am living always
In heat and coldness of frost,
Surely night and day.
1670 I desire not to see a son of man
With my will at any period,
But company many times
With every beast.
All the trouble is to me
1675 For slaying the churl Abel -
This is true, trust to me.
LAMECH
Why didst thou slay him?
12
132 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
hag eve tha vrodar nessa
henna o gwadn ober gwryes
CAYNE
fo. 18b. 1680 drefan eve thorn controllya
ha me y vrodar cotha
ny wrug refrance thym in beys
der henna me a angras
ha pur vskys an lathas
1685 nymbes yddrag a henna
molath dew ha tas ha mam
gallas genaf ve droag lam
poran rag an ober na
ow holan whath ythew prowte
1690 kynthoma ogas marowe
mersy whelas yma thym dowte
thymo rag an oberow
me a wore y vos dew stowte
thymo ny vidn ef gava
1695 na gevyans me ny whelaf
yethesaf ow tremena
theso ny vannaf gava
ow ena ny won pytha
tha effarn ew y drigva
1700 ena tregans gwave ha have
LAMEC
ah soweth gwelas an pryes
cayne ow hengyke ew marowe
ragtha ty a vyth lethys
a false lader casadowe
1705 squattys ew tha ampydnyan1
I kill hem with u sta/'J
1 MS. apydgnyan.
THE CREATION OF Till-: \\oKl.h.
And he thy nearest brother -
That was a weak deed done.
leso Because that he controuled me,
And I his eldest brother,
Nor did reverence to me in (the) world.
Through that I was angered,
And very quickly slew him -
less I have not repentance for that.
(The) curse of God and (my) father and mother
Hath gone with me — an ill leap —
Right for that deed.
My heart yet is proud,
ifiao Though I am nearly dead.
There is a fear to me to seek mercy
To me for the deeds.
I know that God is stout:
Me will He not forgive,
1695 Nor forgiveness will I seek.
I am dying:
Thee I will not forgive:
My soul I know not where it will go:
In hell is its dwelling;
1700 There let it dwell, winter and summer.
LAMECH
Ah unhappy! to see the time.
Cain my ancestor is dead:
For it thou shalt be slain,
O false, hateful robber!
1705 Dashed out (?) are thy brains.
134 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
SERVANT
owt aylas me ew marow
haw fedn squatyes pur garow
why an gweall inter dew ran
LAMEC
rag henna moes a lemma
1710 my a vydn gwell a gallaf
ny amownt gwythell duwhan
lemyn ragtha
[depart away I
i DEVYLL
yma cayne adla marowe
devn the hethas tha banowe
1715 han pagya lamec ganso
ii DEVYLL
deas a ena malegas
theth vrodar te a lathas
abell neb o dean gwirryan
yn tane te a wra lesky
1720 han keth pagya ma defry
yn effarn why drog lawan
/ the devills car[i]elh them w'k great noyes to hett
i DEVYLL
yn pytt ma y wreth trega
genaf ve a barthe wollas
hag a loske in tomdar tane
1735 nefra ny thewh a lena
myns na wra both an tas
TIIK CKKATION <>K TIIK \V<»I;|.|,
SERVAM
Out! alas! I am dead,
And my head dashed very cruel I v.
(You see it) into two parts —
LAMECH
Therefore go from hence
1710 I will, the best I can.
It avails not to make lamentation
Now for it.
FIRST DEVIL
Cain (the) outlaw is dead:
Let us come to fetch him to pains,
]?• is And the manslayer (?) Lamech with him.
SECOND DEVIL
Come, O accursed soul !
To thy brother, whom thou slewest,
Abel, who was an innocent man.
In fire thou shalt burn,
1720 And this same manslayer (?) certainly.
In hell, ye wicked fiends.
FIRST DEVIL
In this pit thou shalt dwell
With me on the lower side,
And shall burn in heat of fire.
1725 Never shall ye come from thence,
As many as do not the Father's will
136 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ADAM
fo. 1 9 a. seth ow mabe [thym] des omma
ha golsow ow daryvas
hyrenath bew ove in bysma
1730 ma thove squyth an lavyr bras
es thymo pub noos ha dyth
rag henna ke a lemma
tha baradice heb lettya
ban oyle a vercy whela
1735 mar kylleth a vs neb tra
na thowt gorryb ty a vyth
oil ath negys
SETH
a das kear ny won for thy
na ny vef bythqwath ena
1740 me ny allaf prederye
pan a gwarter ythama
ser tha whylas paradice
ADAM
gwyth in bans compas tha yest
na gymar dowt na mystrust
1745 mes an for a vyth kevys
yn vaner ma
der ow oberow ena
ty a weall allow ow thryes
pan deth ve a baradice
1750 en an very prynt leskys
pan ve an noer malegas
[An angell in the gate of paradice, a bright sworde in
his hand]
ha pan deffasta than plas
ty a gyef in yet vdn call
THE CREATION OF THE WOKl.n. , ••-
ADAM
Seth, my son, come here (to me),
And hear my declaration;
A long time am I alive in this world,
i<3o So that I am weary of the great labour
That is to me every day arid night.
Therefore go from hence
To Paradise without stopping,
And seek the oil of mercy,
1735 If thou canst; for anything
Do not fear, thou shalt have an answer
Of all thy errand.
SETH
O dear father, I know not a way to it,
Nor was I ever there:
1740 I cannot think
What quarter I am,
Sir, to seek Paradise.
ADAM
Keep in the straight road to (the) east,
Nor take fear nor mistrust,
1745 But the way shall be found
In this manner
Through my works there.
Thou wilt see (the) tracks of my feet,
When I came from Paradise,
1750 In the very print burnt,
When the earth was cursed.
And when thou shalt have come to the place
Thou wilt find in a gate an angel,
138 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
a ro gorthib theis in case
1755 haw desyre ny wraff fillall
byth avysshes a bub1 tra
a welyth ow mabe ena
SETH
[Let seythe depart and folow the pry nt of adam is feel
to paradice J
ow thas kere mos a lema
me a vyn en by and by
1760 hag y teaf the why arta
gans gorryb kyns es hethy
der both an tas awartha
me a weall ooll tryes ow thas
am lead ve tha baradice
1765 hema ew marudgyan bras
an noer sure ny sowenas
in for my wruge eave kerras
der temptacon bras an iowle
chasshes on a baradice
1770 me thyeth genaf hager dowle
ha tha vysshew bras cothys
ythene der order an tas
trew govy
[A tree in paradice irith a rneyd in the topp $ recking
in her armes the serpent]
me a weall an place gloryes
han call yn yet ow sevall
1775 splan tha welas ha precyous
me a vyn mos pur evall
en thotha thy salugy
fo. J 9 b. call dew an nef awartha
theis lowena ha mear ioy
1 MS. but.
THE CREATION •>]. THE W<)KU>.
Who will give an answer to thee in (the) case,
1755 And my desire I shall not fail -
Be advised of everything
Which thou seest, my son, there.
SETH
My dear father, go from hence
I will by and bye,
1760 And I will come to you again
With an answer before stopping (?)
By (the) will of the Father on high.
I see a print of my father's feet,
Which leads me to Paradise:
1765 These are great marvels:
The earth surely hath riot prospered
In (the) way he hath made me go.
By great temptation of the devil
Chased are we from Paradise,
1770 So that there went with me an ugly cad
And to great mischief fallen
Are we by the Father's order.
Sad! woe (is) me!
I see the glorious place,
And the angel in a gate a -standing,
1775 Bright to see and precious.
I will go very humbly
Unto him to salute him.
God's Angel of the heaven on hiph!
Gladness to thee and much j.»\ '
140 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
1780 devethis ythof omma
gans adam ow thase thewhy
mar della mar thewgh plesys
CHERUBIN ANGELL
seyth des nes ha [thym] lavare
tha negissyow heb daunger
ITSS ha na gymar owne in bys
SEYTH
ow negys ythew hemma
tha whelas oyle a vercy
chardges ythof in della
[gans] ow thas omma thewhy
1790 ages bothe marsew henna
rag ythew ef cothe gyllys
hag in bysma nangew squyth
y drobell ythew kemys
whansack nyngew tha drevyth
1795 mes pub eare ma ow crya
war lerth an oyle a vercy
BALL
des nes then yet seth ha myer
te a weall oil paradice
avice pub tra ha lavar
isoo pandra welleth o strangnes
in iarden abarth agy
[Let srylh look into paradice]
SEYTH
ages bothe marsew henna
me a vyn skon avycya
an marodgyan es ena
THE CREATION OF THE \\'<M:l.H. 14 J
1780 Come am I here
From Adam my lather to you,
Thus if it please you.
Seth, come near and tell (to me)
Thine errands without delay,
1785 And take no fear in (the) world.
SETH
My errand is this:
To seek oil of mercy:
Charged am I thus
By my father here to you,
1790 If that be your will.
For he is become old,
And in this world is now weary.
His trouble is so much
Desirous he is not of aught,
1795 But always he is a -crying
After the oil of mercy.
ANGEL
Come near to the gate, Seth, and look,
Thou wilt see all Paradise.
Behold everything and say
isoo What thou seest of strangeness
In (the) garden within.
SETH
If that be your wish,
I will straightway behold
The wonders that are there.
142 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
[Ther he vyseth all thingis. and seeth ij trees and in;
the one tree, sytteth mary the virgyn $ in her lappe herl
son jesus in the tope of the tree of lyf, and in the othetl
tree ye serpent weh caused Eva to eat the appell]
ANGELL
1805 lemyn Seyth lavar thyma
abervath pandra welta
na wra kelas vn dra
SEYTH
me a weall sure vn gwethan
ha serpent vnhy avadn
isio niarow seigh hy avalsa
ANGELL
hona ew an keth wethan
a wrug kyns theth vam ha tas
debbry an avail an ankan
o defednys gans charge bras
1815 a anow an tas gwella
han serpent na a welta
ythew an very pryfna1
a wrug an iowle tha entra
vnyn hy rag temtya
1820 theth vam eva
der henna dew a sorras
ha tha ve eve* a ornas
alena aga chassya
lavar pandra welta moy
SEYTH
1825 me a weall goodly wethau
MS. prydna,
MS. ave.
THE CREATION OF THK \\<>Ul.h | j ;
isos Now Seth, tell to me
What thou seest within:
Do not hide one thing.
SETH
I see surely a tree,
And a serpent in it a -top
isio Dead dry she seemed.
ANGEL
This is the same tree
Which heretofore caused thy father and niothrr
To eat the apple of the sorrow,
Which was forbidden with a great charge
isis By the mouth of the best Father.
And that serpent which thou seest
Is that very serpent
Which the devil did enter
Into it, to tempt
1820 Thy mother Eve.
Therethrough God was angry
And me he ordered
To chase them from thence -
Say what thou seest more.
SETH
1825 I see a goodly tree,
144 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
hay thop pur vghall in ban
besyn neave ma ow tevy
hay gwrethow than door ysall
yma ow resacke pur leall
isao besyn effarn pytt pur greyf
fo. 20 a. hag ena ow brodar cayne
me an gweall ef in mur bayne
hag in trob[e]ll may thew gwef
hag in tope an keth wethan
isss me a weall vn mayteth wheake
ow setha in pur sertan
hag in y devra[n] flogh teake
der havall thym indella
ANGELL
[ The Angell goeth to the Tree of Lyf and breaketh an
appll and taketh iij coores and geveth yt to seyth]
me a lavar theis dibblance
1840 henna lell ythew henwys1
ew an wethan a vewnans
me a heath ran an frutyes
hag a thro parte anetha
avail pur vras
1845 meyr attomma tayre sprusan
a theth mes an avail ma
kemerthy ha goer in ban
in neb tellar tha gova
ha doag y genas theth tas
isso pen vo dewath y thethyow
hag in doer tha vos anclythys
goer sprusan in y anow
han thew anil I krkcflrvs
bethans gorrys in ye thyw fridg
1 MS. hemwys.
THE CREATION OF THE WORM'
And its top full high above -
Even to heaven it is growing.
And its roots to the ground below
Are a -running full loyally,
1830 Even to hell, a pit full strong.
And there my brother Cain,
I see him in great pain,
And in trouble, so that there is woe to him.
And in (the) top of the same tree
1835 I see a sweet maiden,
A -sitting very certainly,
And in her bosom a fair child,
As seemeth to me so.
145
I say to thee clearly,
1840 That is truly called,
It is the Tree of Life:
I will reach part of the fruits,
And will bring part of them.
An apple full great.
1845 See, here are three kernels,
Which have come from this apple:
Take them and put (them) up,
In some place to hide (?),
And carry them with thee to thy father.
1850 When shall be (the) end of his days,
And (he is) in rarlh lo In- Imru'd,
Put a kernel into his mouth.
And the two others likewise
Let them be put in his two no>tril>.
146 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
1855 hag y teiff an keth spruse na
vn gwethan woja henma
na berth dowt av1 pur deake
ha penvo hy cowle devys
hy a v* pub ear parys
i860 tha thone an oyle a vercy
pan vo pymp myell ha pymp cans
a vlethydnyow clere passhes
in vrna gwaytyans dewhans
warlerth oyle mercy pub pryes
1865 ha Salvador in teffry
an dora mes a baynes
lavar theth tas in della
ha thotha ythyll trustya
in delma ythew poyntyes
1870 ffysten dewhans a lemma
ow banneth theis
SEYTH
mear a ras thewhy eall due
ow tysqwethas thyin pub tra
thow thas kere oil par dell ew
1875 me a vyn sure y thysca
an marogyan dell ew braes
me a vyn mos alema
in hanow dew a wartha
tha dre tha adarn ow thas
[Seyth goes to his father with the coores $ gyvelh >it
hem]
isso Lowrnn 1 1 if why ow thas
devethis a paradice
ythof li-invii tlui ihew gras
ow negyssyow ythew gwryes
par dell wrussowgh thym orna
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 147
1855 And there shall come from those sam«
A tree after this —
Have no fear — it shall be very fair.
And when it shall be quite grown,
It will be always ready
i860 To bear the Oil of Mercy.
When (there) shall be five thousand and five hundred
Of years clear passed,
Then let him look eagerly
After oil of mercy always,
1865 And a Saviour indeed
Shall bring him out of pains.
Tell thy father so,
And to it he can trust,
As is appointed.
1870 Hasten quickly hence:
My blessing to thee!
SETH
Much thanks to you, God's Angel,
A -shewing me everything.
To my dear father all as it is
1875 I will surely teach it,
As the wonders are great.
I will go hence,
In (the) name of God above,
Home to Adam my father.
1880 Gladness to thee, my
Come from Paradise
Am I now, thanks to God!
My errands are done,
As you did order me.
J
k2
148 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ALUM
fo. 20 b. 1885 welcom os Seyth genaf ve
pana nowethis es genas
marsew an oyle a vercy
dres genas omma theth tas
pur lowan me a vea
SEYTH
1890 nagew whath ow thaes forsothe
me a levar thewgh dell goeth
an gwreanathe a bub tra
pan defa an termyn playne
a pympe myell ha v cans vlethan
1895 an oyle a vercy in nena
a vyth kevys
yn paradice y whelys
defrans marodgyan heb dowt
specyall vn gwethan gloryes
1900 ow hethas in ban pur stowte
besyn net* sure me a gryes
hay gwreythow than doer ysall
besyn effarn ow hethas
hag ena pur wyer heb fall
1905 ythesa in trobell braes
ow brodar Cayne in paynes
now in toppe an wethan deake
ythesa vn virgyn wheake
hay floghe pur semely maylyes
1910 vn y defran wondrys whans
AlMM
gorthis rebo dew an taes
ow ry thyni an nowcili\>
TFIK CREATION OF THE WORLD. , .,,,
AlMM
Welcome art thoii. Soth. w|th m.-:
What news are with thee?
If the Oil of Mercy is
Brought by thee here to thy father,
Very glad shall I be.
SETH
1890 It is not yet, my father, forsooth,
I tell to you as behoves,
The truth of every thing.
When the time shall come plainly
Of five thousand and five hundred years,
1895 The Oil of Mercy then
Shall be found.
In Paradise I saw
Divers marvels without doubt:
Especially a glorious tree,
1900 Reaching aloft full stoutly,
Even to heaven, I surely believe.
And its roots to the earth below
Even to hell reaching,
And there right truly without fail
1905 Was in great trouble
My brother Cain in pains.
Now in (the) top of the fair tree
Was a sweet virgin,
And her child full seemly swaddled
i9io In her bosom, wondrous desirably.
ADAM
Worshipped be God the Father,
A -giving me the news,
150 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
sure nymbes bes v* mar vraes
nangew termyn tremenys
1915 a vlethydnyowe' moy es cans
SEYTH
me a wellas gwethan moy
ha serpent in ban ynny
marow seigh hy afalsa
ADAM
honna o drog preyf heb nam
1920 a dullas eva tha vabm
der henna nya kylsyn iam
ioyes paradice rag nefra
SEYTH
attoma tayr sprusan dryes
mes a baradice thewhy
1925 a avail y fons terrys
a theth an wethan defry
ew henwys gwethan a vewnans
an call a ornas thy ma3
panvo dewath theth dythyow
1930 hath voes gyllys a lema
gorra sprusan yth ganow
han thew arall pur thybblance
in tha thew freyge
fo. 2 1 a. nies an spruse y fyth tevys
1935 gwethan a vyth pure precyous
wosa hernia marthys teake
in pur theffry
1 MS. vlenydnyowe.
a MS. I.
J MS. thewy.
THE CREATION 0* Tfflt WORLD. | ;, |
Surely I have not anything?) !
Now is passed a Him-.
1915 Of years more than a hundred.
SKTII
I saw (one) tree more,
And a serpent above in it -
Dead dry she seemed.
ADAM
This was an evil worm without except ion (?)
1920 Who deceived Eve thy mother:
Therethrough we have now lost
(The) joys of Paradise for ev« r
SETH
Here are three kernels brought
Out of Paradise to you:
1925 From an apple they were broken,
Which came from a tree surely
(That) is called (the) Tree of Life.
The angel ordered me,
When should be the end of thy days
1930 And thou wert gone hence,
To put a kernel into thy mouth.
And the two others full clearly
Into thy two nostrils.
Out of the kernels will be grown
1935 A tree that will be very precious
After that, marvellously fair
In very earnest.
152 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ha penvo by cowle devys
hy a vyth pub eare parys
tha thone an oyle a vercy
ADAM
1940 mere wortbyans tban drenges tase
ow crowntya thymmo sylwans
woja henrna ken tbew pell
seyth ow mabe golsow themma
ha theth cbarrdgya me a ra
1945 in dan ow bannethe pur leall
gwayte an tas an neff gorthya
ha pub ere orta cola
yn pub otham a vesta
ef a wra sure tha succra
1950 hag a vydn the vayntaynya
in bysma pell tha vewa
ow mabe merke an gyrryow ma
SEYTH
A das kere mere rase thewhy
agis dyskans da pub preyse
1955 me a goth in pur thefrye
gorthya dew an leall drengis
ban mabe gwelha
ban spyrys sans aga thry
dell yns onyn me a gryes
i960 try fersons yns pur worthy
ow kys raynya in joyes
in gwlase nef es awartlia
ha rag henna y coth thyma
gans colan pure aga gwerthya
TIIK CREATION OF TIIK \Vn];i.|,.
And when it shall be quite grown,
It will be always ready
To bear the Oil of Mercy.
ADAM
i94u Much worship to the Trinity Father,
A -granting me salvation,
After this though it is far.
Seth, my son, hearken to me,
And thee will I charge
1945 Under my blessing very loyal.
Take care to worship the Father of the heaven
And always to hearken to Him.
In every need which thou hast
He will surely succour thee,
1950 And will support thee
In this world long to live —
My son, mark these words.
SETH
O dear father, much thanks to you
For your good teaching at every time:
1955 It behoves me in very earnest
To worship God the loyal Trinity,
And the best Son,
And the Holy Spirit, (the) three of them,
As they are one I believe:
i960 Three Persons are they full worthy
A -reigning together in joys,
In (the) country of heaven that is above.
And therefore it behoves me
With a pure heart to worship them.
154 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ADAM
[Lett Death apeure to adam]\
1965 coth ha gwan ythof gyllys
nym beas bewa na fella
ankaw ythew devethys
ny vyn omma ow gasa
tha vewa omma vdn spyes
1970 me an gweall prest gans gew
parys thorn gwana pub tew
ny geas scappya deva
an preys mall ew genaf
me a servyas pell an beyse
1975 aban vema kyns formys
naw cans bloth of me a gryes
ha deakwarnegans recknys
may thew pryes mos a lema
fo. 21 b. flehys am bes1 denethys
i960 a Eva ow freas mear
dewthack warnygans genys
a vybbyan hemma ew gwyre
heb ow mabe cayne hag abell
yn weth dewthack warnugans
1985 a virhas in pur thibblans
my ambe heb tull na gyll
a thalathfas an bysma
han bys ythew incresshys
drethaf ve hag ow flehys
1990 heb number tha vos comptys
tha thew y whona gras ractha
DEATH
adam gwra thy m mo parys
1 MS. bef.
• MS. whom.
THE CREATION OF Till; W.»|;LI».
ADAM
1965 Old and \vcak am 1 become:
I have not life longer:
Death is come:
He will not here leave me
To live here one space.
1970 I see him now with a spear
Ready to pierce me (on) every side:
There is no escape from him:
The time is a desire with me.
I have long served the world:
1975 Since I was first formed
Nine hundred years I am, I believe,
And thirty reckoned;
So that it is time to go from hence.
Children have I born
1980 Of Eve my spouse many;
Thirty -two born
Of sons -- this is true -
Without my son Cain and Abel.
Also thirty -two
1985 Of girls, very clearly
I have had, without deceit or guile,
From (the) beginning of this world.
And the world is increased,
Through me and my children,
1990 Without number to be counted:
To God I give thank* tor it.
DEATH
Adam, make ready for me.
156 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
te am gweall ve devethys
theth vewnans gans ow spera
1995 the gameras alemma
nynges gortas na fella
rag henna gwra theth wana
der an golan may thella
ADAM
ankow y whon theis mur grace
2000 ow bewnans tha gameras
mes an bysma
rag pur sqwyth ove anotha
tha thew y whon gras ragtha
gwyn ow bys bos thym fethys
2005 lavyr ha dewban an beyse
pel me ren sewyas [leg servyas?] omma
ha rag henna gwraf comena
then leall drengys ow ena
i DEVYLL
cowetha bethowgh parys
2010 an thev[o]llow pub onyn
ena adam tremenys
dune thy hethas than gegen
then pytt downe barth a wollas
LUCYFER
na na ny wreth in della
2015 yma ken ornes ractha
yn lymbo barth awartha
ena ef a wra trega
del ew ornes gans an tace
THE CREATION OF THK \V<M;| .!> j ;,;
Thou seest me conic.
Thy lii'e with my spear
1995 To take from hence.
There is no longer delay;
Therefore I will thrust thee
That it go through the heart.
ADAM
Death, I give thee much (hanks
2000 For taking my life
Out of this world.
For full weary am I of it,
To God I give thanks for it-
White (is) my world that for me are vanquished
2005 (The) labour and sorrow of the world -
Long have I followed [leg. served] it here.
And therefore I do commend
My soul to the loyal Trinity.
FIRST DEVIL
Comrades, be ye ready,
2010 The devils every one!
Adam's soul has passed:
Let us come to fetch it to the kitchen,
To the deep pit on the lowest side.
LUCIFER
No, no, thou shall not do so,
2015 It is otherwise ordained for him.
In Limbo on the highest side,
There shall he dwell,
As is ordained by the Father.
158 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
ty a wore in Effarnow1
2020 yma mansyons heb gow
neb yma an thewollow
a theth mes an nef golow
genaf ve ow teen rowle vras
fo. 22 a. an chorll adam y drygva
2025 a vyth abarth awartha
in onyn an clowster[s] na
neb na vyth tarn lowena
mes in tewolgow bras ena
ow kelly presens an tase
2030 ban moygha payne a vetha
y vabe cayne in paynes brase
ef a dryg bys venytha
yma ef barth a wollas
in pytt downe ow leskye
3 DEVYLL
2035 prage na v* an chorle adam
in kethe della tremowntys
me a wra then horsen cam
Boos calassa presonys
mar callaf kyns es hethy
2040 drefan terry gorhemyn
LUCYFKU
me a lavar theis an case
kyn wrug adam pegh mr vras
ef an geva yddrage tyn
ha dew thothef a awas
L'ui;, y Hiys|ilc;isiirc li;i\ sor bras
liag in della ny Avnijjj ravm-
Ef a lathas ye vroilar
ny gemeras yddrag vvili
1 MS. Effariie owe.
THE CREATION OF THE WOIM l>.
Thou knowest in H< II.
2020 Are mansions without a li.-.
Where are the devils
Who came from the heaven of li-'lii
With me bearing great rule.
The churl Adam his dwelling
2025 Shall be on the upper side
In one of those cloisters,
Where shall not be a ot of gladn*
But in great darkness there,
Losing the Father's presence.
2030 And the greatest pain shall havr
His son Cain : in great pains
He shall dwell for ever.
He is on (the) lowest side
In a deep pit a -burning.
THIRD DEVIL
2035 Why shall the churl Adam not be
Tormented in that same way?
I will make the crooked whoreson
Be most hardly imprisoned,
If I can, rather than stay,
2040 Because of breaking a commandment
LUCIFER
I will tell to thee the case -
Though Adam did a sin so great,
He had for it sharp repentance.
And God to him forgave
2045 His displeasure and His great anger,
And so did not CM in.
He slew his brother,
Nor had repentance at all,
160 THE ORE AGON OF THE WORLD.
mes y regoyssyas pur vear1
2050 hag a sor an tas trevyth
yn serten ef ny synges
rag henna bys venary
eve a dryge ena deffry
in paynes bras avel ky
2055 ioy nef ew thotha kellys
[They go to hell wth great noyes]
yea Cayne hay gowetha
in keth order a vewa
an place ew ornas ractha
in efarn barth a wollas
2060 hag adams vengens thotha
lymbo ew ornys thotha
da ragtha ef ha[y] gowetha
ny dastyans an payne bras
[An Angell convey eth adams soole to lymbo]
i DEVYLL
yth oil agen vyadge ny
2065 ren iowle bras ny dalvyth3 oye
tregans an chorle neb yma
dvne ny warbarth a 'gowetha
tha effarnow a lema
then paynes a thewre neira
2070 a ena adam dremas
des genuf ?:i rtl'animv
ena ornys thies ew place
gans an tas theso heb gowe
tha remaynya rag season
1 MS. vean.
1 MS. duly.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
But rejoiced very much,
2050 And for the Father's anger aught
Certainly he did not car. .
Therefore for ever
He shall dwell here surely,
In great pains like a dog -
2055 Joy of heaven to him is lost.
Yea, Cain and his comrades
In (the) same order shall live.
The place is ordained for him
In hell, on (the) lower side.
aoeo And Adam, vengeance to him!
Limbo is ordained for him:
Good for him and his comrades
They taste not the great pain.
FIRST DEVIL
See, all our voyage,
2065 By the great Devil, will not be worth an egg!
Let the churl dwell where he is.
Come we together, O comrades!
To hell from hence,
To the pains that endure for ever.
ANGEL
2070 O soul of Adam excellent!
Come with me to hell:
There a place is ordained for thee,
By the Father for thee without a lie,
To remain for a season.
162 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
fo. 22 b. 2075 pan deffa an oyle a vercy
te a vith kerrys then ioye
than nef vghall a vghan
[Lett adam be buried in a fayre tombe wth som churcfn
songis at hys buryall]
SEYTHE
ow thas pan ewa marowe
me a vyn y anclythyas
2080 dvn a lebma heb falladow
gorryn an corf in gweras
gans solempnyty ha cane
mes an dore eve a ve gwryes
hag arta then keth gwyrras
2085 ef a v* trey lyes serten
ha del ve thym kyns ornys
an dayer sprusan yw gorrys
in y anow hay fregowe
[The 3 kernels put in his mowthe $ nostrels ]
del o ef an kensa dean
2090 a ve gans an tas formyes
yn beth yta ef lebmyn
then tas dew rebo grassies
omma rag y oberowe
ENOCH
enoch ythew owe hanowe
2uw, leal servant then drengis tas
mabe Jared ythov heb gowe
Sevys a lydnvatlu- pur vras
ln-b dowt ythof
ha pur leall an sythvas degre
2100 desendys a adam ove
TIIK CREATION OF THE WORLD.
2075 When the oil of mercy shall com*-.
Thou shall be carried to the joy,
To heaven, high of height.
SETH
Since my father is dead,
I will bury him.
2080 Let us come from hence without fail.
Let us put the corpse in (the) ground
With solemnity and song.
Out of the earth he was made,
And again to the same ground
2085 He shall be turned again.
And as was formerly ordained to me,
The three kernels are put
Into his mouth and his nostrils.
As he was the iirst man
2090 That was formed by the Father,
In a grave behold him now.
To the Father God be thanks
Here for his works.
Ersoc ii
Enoch is my name,
2095 A loyal servant to the Trinity Father
Son of Jared am I without a lie:
Sprung from lineage full great
Without doubt am I.
And very loyally of the seventh «1.
2100 Descended from Adam am 1 :
12
164 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
in oydge me ew in orma
try cans try vgans in prove
ha whath pymp moy pan es thym coof
in geth hythew
2105 me a beys tha wrear neff
may fon pub eare plegadow
tha vonas y servant ef
in bysrna heb falladowe
ha drevone bewe
FFATHEH IN HEAVEN
[Enoch kneleth when the father speketh]
2110 enoch me a levar thyes
owe bothe tha vos in delma
may fosta qwyck transformys
tha baradice a lemma
rne a vyn may foes vskys
2115 [bjethis in corf hag ena
byth parys in termyn ma
hag ena y wres gortas
ogas tha worvan an beyse
an mystery ythew pur vras
2120 genaf ny vyth dysclosyes
tha thean vytholl in bysma
[Enoch is caried to paradicej
ENOCH
fo. 23 a. gorthyes rebo dew an tas
th;i vlonogath rebo gwryes
hemma ythew marrudgyan bras
2125 ythesaf ow pose gorthys
ny won pylea
me a wore hag a leall gryes
gwreans dew y vos henma
THK <'KKATI<>\ OF T!1K \\C|;l.l».
In age I am at this hour
Three hundred three scon- in proof.
And yet five more \vln-n I nvoll.-ri.
This day.
2105 I will pray to the Maker of heaven,
That I may be always
To be his servant
In this world without fail
And whilst I live.
F ATM Kit IN HKA\K>
2110 Enoch, I say to thee
That my will is thus —
That thou be transformed alive,
From here to Paradise,
I will that thou be quickly;
2115 Thou shalt be in body and soul -
Be ready at this time.
And there thou shalt tarry
Nigh unto (the) end of the world.
The mystery is very great,
2120 By me it shall not be disclosed
To any man in this world.
ENOCH
Worshipped be God the Father I
Thy will be done.
These are great marvels.
2125 I am being put
I know not where.
I know and loyally believe
That this is God's doing.
166 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
devethys tha baradice
2130 me a wore gwyre ythoma
place delycyous1 ew hemma
peldar ynno me a vewa
der temptacon an teball
ow hendas adam pur weare
2135 eave regollas der avail
an place gloryous pur sure
maythew gweve oil thy asshew
rag henna pobell an beise
na wreugh terry an deffan
2140 a vyth gans dew thugh ornys
dowte tha gawas drog gorfan
ha myschef bras war bub tew
mara qwrewgh orthaf cola
why asbythe woja henma
2145 ioies nef in vdn rew
SEYTH
kebmys pehas es in byes
gwrres gans tues heb amendya
mathew dew an tas serrys
bythquath gwyell mabe dean omma
2150 distructyon yma ornys
pur serten war oil an beise
may fyth consomys pub tra
henna ythew convethys
der an discans es thy m ma reis
3155 gans an tas es a vghan
an planattis es awartha
han steare inweth magata
ow poyntya mowns pur etan
MS. delycyans.
THE CRKATK'N OK TIIK WORLD.
Come to Paradise
2130 I know truly I am.
A delicious place is this:
Long in it I shall live.
Through temptation of the evil one,
My grandsire Adam full truly
2135 He lost through an apple
The glorious place full surely.
So that there is misery to all his isnue.
Therefore, people of the world,
Do not ye break the prohibition,
2140 Which is by God ordained to you.
Fear to get an evil end,
And great mischief on every side.
If ye do hearken to me,
Ye shall have after this
2145 Joys of heaven in a gift.
SETH
So many sins are in (the) world
Done by folk without amending,
That God the Father is angered
That he ever made a son of man here.
2150 A destruction is ordained
Very certainly over all the world,
So that every thing shall be consumed.
That is understood
Through the teaching that is given to me
2155 By the Father that is on high.
The planets that are on high,
And the stars also as well.
Are pointing very plainly.
168 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
[ Let hem poynt to the sun the moone $ the firmament]
an howle ban loor kekeffrys
2160 oil warbarth ew confethys
than purpose na mowns ow toos
ban distructyon a vyth bras
may fyth an byes destryes
der levyaw a thower pur vras
2165 po der dane y fyth leskys
creseugh thyma marsewhy fure
rag henna gwrens tues dowtya
an tase dew tha offendya
der neb maner for in beyse
fo. 23 b. 2170 rag voydya an peril na
scryifes yma thym pub tra
a thallathfas an bysma
may fova leall recordys
a vyns tra es ynna gwryes
3175 an leverow y towns y omma
why as gweall wondrys largya
ha pub tra oil in bysma
skryffes yma yn ryma
dowt na vans y ankevys
2180 deaw pillar mannaff poyntya
rag an purpas na whare
bryck a v1 onyn anetha
ha marbell a vyth y gylla
rag sawment a vyth gwryes
3185 than leverowe
an bricke rag na vons leskys
der dane v* henna ew gwryes
ban marbell tarn consumys
der thower ny v* hema ew gwrez
THE CREATION OF THE WOULD.
The sun and the moon likewise
2160 Altogether are understood -
To that purpose they are coming.
And the destruction will be gn\-it,
So that the world will be destroyed
Through floods of water full great,
2165 Or through fire it will be burnt:
Believe me if ye be wise.
Therefore let people fear
To offend the Father God
In any kind of way in (the) world.
2170 To avoid that peril,
Written for me is everything
From (the) beginning of this world,
So that there may be loyal records
Of all things that are done in it.
2175 The books behold them here:
Ye see them wondrous large;
And everything in this world
Is written in these:
Fear not that they shall be forgotten.
2180 Two pillars I will appoint
For that purpose anon :
Brick shall one of them be,
And marble shall its fellow be.
For preservation shall be made
3185 To the books.
The brick that they be not burnt
By any fire, that is made;
And the marble, a jot consumed
By water that there be not, this is made.
170 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
2190 d re fan y vos mean garow
wondrys callys'
JARED
an pillars y towns parys
gorrowgh ynria an leverow
nynges art ve ankevys
2195 na tra arall sur heb ow
mes vnna [y] mowns skryves
a bub sort oil a leverow
egwall vnna ew gorrys
pekare ythew an sortow
2200 gorrys vnna der devyes
in diffrans ha kehavall
lemyn me as goer in badn
hag in nyell sure bys vickan
an record a vythe heb fall
2205 pur wyer kevys
SEYTH
[Putt the pillers upright]
rag henna pobell dowtyans
ha then tas gwren oil pegy
na skydnya an keth vengeans
in neb termyn warnan ny
2210 nagen flehys
FFATIIRH IN HEAVEN
drog ew genaf gwythill dean
preshy ous1 havan thorn honyn
rag cola orthe vdn venyn
glane ef regollas an place
1 In the MS. this and the preceding line come after line 2185.
1 MS. preshyons.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
2190 Because of its being a rough stone
Wondrous hard.
JARED
The pillars behold them ready:
Put ye the books therein :
There is no art whatever forgotten,
2195 Nor aught else surely without a lie,
But in them are written.
Of every sort of books
Equally in them are put,
As are the sorts
2200 Put in them by twos,
Differently arid similarly.
Now I will put them up,
And strongly sure for ever
The record will be without fail
2205 Right truly found.
SETH
Therefore let people fear,
And to the Father let, us all pray.
That the same vengeance may not fall
At any time on us,
2210 Nor our children.
FATHER is HEAVEN
I am sorry that I made man
Quite like to myself:
For hearkening to a woman
He hath clean lost the place.
172 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
2215 am leff dyghow pan wrussen
pan wrega dryes ow defen
mes a baradice pur glane
whare an call as gorras
fo. 24 a. an sperys ny drige neffra
2220 in corf mabe dean v* in byes
ha reason ew ha praga
rag y voos kyg medall gwryes
ha pur vrotall gans henna
nynges dean orthe ow seruya
2225 len ha gwyrryan sure pub pryes
saw noye in oil an bysma
hay wreag hay flehys keffrys
ow bothe ythew in della
gweyll deall war oil an byes
2230 may fythe pub tra consumys
mes serten mannaf sawya
Nov
noy mabe lamec gylwys ove
arluthe brase oil perthew cove
ythof omma in bysma
2235 substance lower ha byth ha da
yma thyma tha vewa
maythof sengys rag neffra
tha worthya ow arluth da
an drengys es a wartha
[Noy commeth before heren $ kneleth ]
FFATHER is HEAVEN
3240 noy des thymma ve lebmyn
ha ^olsoNv tliyin a gowsaf
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 173
2SM.ri With my right hand when I had made (him).
When he -lid beyond my prohibition,
Full clean out of Paradise
Anon the angel put them.
The spirit shall not dwell always
2220 In (the) body of any son of man in (the) world;
And a reason is and why.
Because of his being made soft fle>h.
And very brittle therewith.
There is no man serving rne
2225 Faithful and innocent surely at all time.
Save Noah in all this world,
And his wife and his children likewise:
My will is thus:
To make a flood over all the world,
2230 So that everything be consumed;
But certain I will save.
NOA H
Noah son of Lamech I am called;
A great lord, all ye bear remembrance -
Am I here in this world.
2235 Substance enough of property (?) and good
Is to me to live,
So that I am held forever
To worship my good Lord,
The Trinity that is on high.
FATHER IN
2240 Noah, come to me now,
And hearken to me what I shall
174 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
No YE
parys ove arluthe brentyn
tha vlanogathe lavartha
FFATHER IN HEAVEN
noy mar lenwys ew an byes
2245 lemyn a sherewynsy
maythow dewathe devethys
vnna a gyke pub huny1
gans peagh pur wyre ew flayrys
ny allaf sparya na moye
2250 heb gwethill mernans a vear spyes
war pobell oil menas tye
ha tha wreag ha tha flehys
han pythe along thejo gye
[tooles and tymber redy. wth planckis to make the arcke,
a beam a mallet a calkyn yre[n] ropes ntass[t]es pyche
and tarr]
rag henna fysten ke gwra
2255 gorthell a planckes playnyes
hag vnna leas trigva
rowmys y a vythe henwys
a veas hag agy inta
gans peyke bethauce stanche gwryes
2260 ha try cans kevellyn da
an lysster a vythe in heys
ha hantercans kevellen
inweth te a wra yn leas
han vheldar me a vyn
2265 deagwarnygans may fo gwryes
war tew a thella[rg] dnras
ty* a wnt port ef a vl henwys
jystes dretha ty a place3
a leas rag na vo degys
1 MS. hvnythe.
• MS. da ty.
3 MS. playne.
THE CREATION <>K I UK W<.|;|.|> | ; ;,
No A H
Ready am I, noble Lord,
Speak Thou Thy will.
FATHER is HEAVEN
Noah, the world is so filled
2245 Now with wickedness,
That there is an end come
In it of flesh of every kind;
With sin full truly it is fetid.
I can spare no more
2250 Without doing death of long duration.
On all people except thee,
And thy wife and thy children,
And the property that belongs to tliee.
Therefore hasten, go, make
2255 An ark of planks planed,
And in it many dwellings,
Rooms they shall be named.
Without and within well,
With pitch let it be made staunch:
2260 And three hundred cubits good
The vessel shall be in length.
And half a hundred cubits
Also thou shalt make in breadth,
And the height I will
2265 That it be made thirty.
On (the) side behind, a door
Thou shalt make — a port it shall l.o call.-d
Joists through it thou shalt place
Across, that it be not shut.
176 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
2270 a bub ehan a gynda
gorrow ha benaw in wethe
aga gorra ty a wra
in tha lester abervathe
pub maner boos in bysma
2275 es ja thybbry gwayte m[a]y treytbe
rag dean ha beast magata
in tha lester gweyt ma fethe
NOYE
fo. 24 b. arluth kref tha arhadowe
me a vra so mot y go
2280 tur lythyowe heb falladowe
me a vyn dallathe strechya
gans ow boell nowyth lemmys
me a squat pub pice tymber
hag a pleyne oil an planckes
2285 hag a sett pub plyenkyn sure
SEM
me a galke thew \vondres fyne
nagella dower v' ynno
kyn fova gwryes a owerbyn
y fyth stanche me a ragtba
CHAM
2290 yma peyke thym provyes
ha lavonowe pub ehan
deffrans1 sortowe a wernow
yma parys pur effan
TUBALL CAYNK
marthe ew genaf a vn dra
2295 y vosta mar vcky noye
1 MS. dreffrans.
THE CREATION OF THK WORLD. 177
2270 Of every sort of kind
Males and females also,
Thou shalt put them
In thy vessel within.
All manner of food in this world
2275 That is to eat take care that thou bring,
For man and beast also
In thy vessel take care that there be.
NOAH
Strong Lord, thy commands
I will do, so. mote I go.
2280 Through obstacles (?) without fail
I will begin to strike.
With my axe newly sharpened
I will split every piece of timber,
And plane all the planks,
2285 And set every plank sure.
SHEM
I will caulk for you wondrously fine,
So that there shall not come any water into it
If it be done all over
It will be staunch, I will go for it.
HAM
2290 There is pitch by me provided
And ropes of every kind,
Different sorts of masts
Are ready very plainly.
TUBAL CAIN
A wonder is to me of one thing
2295 That thou art so foolish, Noah,
178 TTIE CREAdoN OF THE WORLD.
praga cw genas she omma
buyldya Icster mar worthy
yn creys powe tha worthe an moare
me a syns tha skeans whath
2300 tha voes in cost an parna
oil tha lyvyer nyn dale cathe
me an to war ow en a
gucky ythoes
[Lett Tuball fall a lauyh[i]ng]
NOY
ow hothman na gymmar marthe
2305 ty an oole ha lyaa myell
kynthota skydnys in wharthe
in dewathe heb tull na gyle
why a weall deall vskys
gwarnys of gans dew an tase
2310 tha wythell an lesster ma
rag ow sawya haw flehys
tha worthe [an] kethe deall na
why a weall agy tha space
der lyvyow a thower an brassa
2315 oil an beise a v* bethys
TUBAL
gwell vea a vosta kregys
ty hag oil an grydgyan[s]na
a chorll coth te pedn pylles
flatla vynta ge henna
2320 y fythe an beys COHMIMI\>
oil an dorrowe in beysma
kyn fons warbarthe contyllrs
ny wra dewath an |>:irn:i
SOW ythntll £
2325 oil an beyse a yll gothvas
TIIF. CRKATIOX ( >I Till: \V<M.'I.I>.
Why is it with Ihee In-iv
To build a ship so worthy.
Amid (the) country, oil' from tin- sea?
I hold thy science a puff,
2300 To be at cost like that:
All thy labour is not worth a cat,
I swear it on my soul;
Foolish art thou.
NOAH
My friend, do not have wonder,
2305 Thou shalt weep it and many thousands
Although thou art fallen into laughter
At (the) end without fraud nor guilt-.
You shall see a flood quickly.
Warned am I by God the Father
2310 To make this ship,
To save me and my children
From that same deluge.
You shall see within a space
Through floods of water the greatest,
2315 All the world shall be drowned.
TlJBAL
Better were it that thou \vert hanged,
Thou and all of that belief,
Oh old churl, thou peeled head!
How wouldst thou that,
2320 That the world shall be consumed?
All the waters in ihis world.
Though they be gathered together.
Will not make an end like that.
But thou art foolish
2325 All the world may know
m2
180 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
vengens war tha ben krehy
nynges omma dean in wlase
a greys thybm malbe vanna
fo. 25 a. praga pandrew an matter
2330 a vyn dew buthy an beise
mara custa lavar thym
an occasion me athe pyes
der vaner da
NOY
an occasion ew hemma
2335 kemmys pehas es in beyse
ha nynges tarn amendya
may thew an tas dew serrys
gans oil pobell an bysma
hag eddrag thothef yma
2340 bythquath mabe dean tha vos gwryes
rag henna gwrewgh amendya
ages foly byth nehys
yn vrna der vaner da
mara pethowgh repentys
2345 an kethe plage a wra voydya
TUBALL
pew athe wrug ge progowther
tha thesky omma theny
y praytha thymma lavar
a wrug [dew] cowsall thagye
2350 only heb dean arall v* omma
me a wore yma in pow
leas dean a gowse an tase
tues perfyt me an advow
ythyns i ha polatis brase
2355 a wayt boos in favour dew
TIII-: CREATION <»F Tin: WOULD.
Vengeance on thy head hang!
There is not here a man in (the) country
Who will believe me in any way.
Why, what is the matter?
2330 Will God drown the world?
If thou knowest, tell to me
The occasion, I pray thee,
In a good way.
NOAH
The occasion is this
2335 So much sin is in (the) world,
And there is not a jot of amendment,
That the Father God is angered
With all (the) people of this world.
And repentance to Him there is
2340 That a son of man was ever made —
Therefore do you amend,
Let your folly be denied.
Then, in a good manner
If you be repentant [lit. repented],
2345 The same plague will depart.
TUB \ i.
Who made thee a preacher
To teach us here?
I pray thee, say to me,
Did God speak to thee
2350 Only, without another man at all here ?
I know there are in (the) country
Many men to whom the Father speaks,
Perfect folk, I avow it,
Are they, and great polats,
2355 Who wait to be in God's favour.
182 THE CREACON OF THE WOULD.
sera tha radn an ryna
ef a vynsa disclosya
an distructyon brase ban lywe
rag henna thethfo] cregye
2360 me ny vannaf moy es kye
na mendya ny venyn ny
a woos theth gyrryan wastys
NOY
da ew theso gy boes fure
hag oil pobeli an bysma
2365 ny v* dew nefra pur wyre
kevys goacke trest thyma1
ragtha bethowgh avysshes
mar ny wrewh vengence pur vras
a skydn warnough kyns na pell
2370 rag dew a vydn agen tase
danven lywe a thower pur leall
serten tha vethy an byese
rag omsawya ow honyn
keflrys ow gwreak haw flehys
2375 an lester a vythe genyn
der weras dew vskes gwryes
rag voydya an danger ma
TABEI.L
tety valy brain an jjathe
my ny i^ivsal' llu-jo \vliatlir
2380 y f'ydn dew gwill indella
fo. 25 b. mo a woor nv \vrui; an beys
han bolu'll iii\ n> cs vniia
tha voos mar gwicke desh-yi •>
1 MS. thymo.
TIM: CRI-ATION OF TIII: \Y<>KU>.
Sir, to part of those
He would have disclosed
The great distraction and thr Hood.
Therefore believe in thcc
1 will not, more than a dog,
Nor will we amend
Notwithstanding thy words (be) wasted.
No \n
Good is it for thee to be wise,
And all people of this world,
2365 God will not full truly ever be
Found a liar, trust to me:
For this be ye advised.
If ye do not, vengeance full great
Shall fall on you before long,
For God our Father will
2370 Send a flood of water full loyally,
Certainly to drown the world.
To save myself,
Likewise my wife and my children.
2375 The ship shall be by us,
Through God's help, quickly made
To avoid this danger.
TOTAL
Ti'ttj rr////, the cat's wind!
I believe thee not yet
2380 (That) God will do .so.
I know He made not the world,
And the people all that are in ii,
To be so quickly destroyed.
THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
vnpossyble ythewa
2385 an dower na tha vose kevys
NOY
vnpossyble nyngew tra
tha wrear all an bysma
awos destrowy an beyse
agy tha ower
2390 rage der gear oil a ve gwryes
nef ha noer myns es omma
ha der gear arta thym creys
ef a yll mar a mynna
y thystrowy der an dower
TUBALL
2395 ny amownt thym ma resna
genas noy me a hevall
me a vyn mos a lemma
rag ythota drog eball
na vyn nefra bonas vase
2400 pyrra foole ne ve gwelys
me a levar theis praga
an lester ew dallethys
why a woer nangew polta
a vlethydnyow pur leas
2405 moy es vgans
rag mar vras yw dallethys
neffra ny vithe dowetliis
me an to war ow honssyans
[Let them both depart]
NOY
now an lester ythew gwryes
2410 teake ha da tharn plegadow
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
It would he impossible
That that water be found.
185
NOAH
Impossible is not (any) thing
To a Creator of all this world,
On account of destroying the world
Within an hour.
2390 For by a word all was made
Heaven and Earth, what ever is here,
And by a word again, believe me,
He can if He will
Destroy it by the water.
TUBAL
2395 It avails not to me to reason
With thee, Noah, meseems.
I will go hence,
For thou art an evil colt
(That) will never be good.
2400 A verier fool was never seen:
I will say to thee why:
The ship is begun
Ye know it is now very long while,
Of years full many
2405 More than twenty.
For so great is (it) begun,
Never will it be ended,
I swear it on my conscience.
2410
NOAM
Now the ship is built
Fair and good to my pleasing.
186 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
a bub ehan a vestas
drewhy quick jym orthe copplow
chattell ethyn kekeffrys
dew ha dew benaw ha gorrawe
[The arck redy and all maner of beastis and fowles to
be putt in the arck]
SEM
2415 nynges beast na preif in beyse
benaw ha gorawe omma
genaf the why yma dreys
in lester ytowns ena
[Let rayne oppeare]
CHAM
a dase lemyn gwrewh parys
2420 an lyw nangew devethys
yma lowar dean in beyse
kyns lemyn sure a gowjas
ages bos why gucky
pan wressowh gwyl an lester
2425 omrna prest in creys an tyer
moer vyth nyngeja defry
the doen in ker
JAPHETH
geas a wressans annotha
dowte sor dew nyngessa
2430 thothans nena me a wore1 gwyer
NOYI
fo. 20 a. an lywe nangew devethis
may thew da thyne fystena
1 MS. woja.
TIIK CREATION OF THK WOULD. JX7
Of every kind of beasts
l>ring ye quickly to me l>\ couples,
Cattle, birds likewise,
Two and two, females and males.
SHEW
2415 There is not beast nor worm in (the) world,
Females and males here,
(But) by me to you are brought
In (the) ship behold them there.
HAM
O Father, now make ready!
2420 The flood is now come.
There are enough of men in (the) world
Before now surely said
That you were foolish;
When you did make the ship
242.<> Here just in (the) midst of the, land,
There was not any sea really
To carry her away.
JAIMIKT
A jest they made of it:
Fear of God's wrath there was not
243d To them mere. 1 know truly.
No \ n
The flood now is come
So that it is good for us to hasten :
188 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
pub beast oil ymma gyilys
in lester thaga kynda
2435 dell yw ornys thymo ve
Kewgh abervath ow flehys
hages gwregath magata
ogas an Noer ew cuthys
der an glawe es awartha
2440 te benyn abervath des
ow der bethy a vynta
NOYES WIFF
res ew sawya an pyth es
nyn dale thym towlall tho veas
da ew tbyn aga sawya
2445 I costyans showre a vona
an keth tacklowe es omma
noy teake te a wore hedna
NOYE
[a raven $ a culver ready]
nangew mear a for pur wyer
aban gylsen sight an tyre
2450 rag henna thym ke1 brane vrase
[ let the raven fie and the colver after]
nyedge in ker lemyn ha myer
terathe mar kyll bos kevys
hag an golam in pur sure
me as danven pur vskys
2455 sight an noer mar kill gwelas
FFATHER IN HEAVEN
marowe ew pub tra eja
sperys a vewnans vnna
MS. te.
THE CREATION <>!' Till. WORLD.
Every boast is gone
Into (the) vessel according to tln-ii kind,
2435 As is ordained to inc.
Go ye within, my children,
And your wives as well:
The earth is nigh covered
Through the rain that is above.
2440 Thou woman, come within:
Wouldst thou quite drown me?
NOAH'S \\IIK.
Needful is it to save what there is.
I ought not to throw away -
Good it is for us to save them.
2445 They cost a shower of money,
The same tackles that are here -
Fair Noah, thou knowest that.
NOAH
Now is it much of way, full truly,
Since we lost sight of the land
2450 Therefore for me go, Raven (lit. 'great crow').
Fly away now, and look
If land can be found,
And the dove very surely
I will send her very quickly,
2455 Sight of the earth if she can see.
F\THER IN HK\\K\
Dead is every thing wherein was
Spirit of life:
190 TIIE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
me a worhemyn whare
than glawe namoy na wrella
[The culver comet h ir"' a branche of olyf in her moufhe]
NOY
2460 Then tase dew rebo grassyes
an golam ew devethys
ha gensy branche olyf glase
arall bethans delyverys
does ny vydnas an vrane vras
2465 neb caryn hy a gafas
nangew ogas ha blethan
aban dallathfas an lywe
marsew bothe dew y honyn
neb ew gwrear noer ha neef
2470 tha slackya an kyth lyw brase
y vothe rebo collenwys
omma ii;enan ny pub pryes
kekefrys ha mabe ha tase
FFATHEK IN
noy me a worhemyn theis
2475 ke in meas an lester skon
thethe wreag bathe flehys keffrys
ethyn bestas ha pub lodn
NOY
fo. 26 b. mr.-irc wortliv.-ms (lives arlulli nrf
te a weras gwadn ha creaf
2480 in othom sure panvo
den in im-s IM-MII lia l>ras<-
chat (M II filivii ha ln-stas
inviis :i ve in lo.slrr tiro
TlfE CREATION <>F Tl I K W< Mil I > j<>]
I will command anon
To the rain thai if do no more.
No\n
'-MI-.II To the Father God In- thank.s!
The dove is come,
And \vitli her a branch of green olive.
Be another let loose:
Come the raven would not:
2465 Some carrion she has found.
Now it is nigli a year
Since (the) beginning of the Hood.
If it be (the) will of God Himself.
Who is Maker of Earth and Heaven,
2470 To slacken the same great Hood,
His will be fulfilled
Here with us always,
Likewise both son and father.
FATHER IN HEAVEN
Noah, I command thee
2475 Go out of the vessel forthwith.
Thy wife and thy children likewise,
Birds, beasts and every bullock.
NOAH
Much worship to Thee, Lord of heaven.
Thou hast helped weak and strong
2480 In need surely when it is needful.
Let us come away, small and great.
Cattle, birds and beasts,
All that were brought into (the)
192 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
[An alter redy veary fayre]
yn dewhillyans pehosow
2485 grwethill alter me a vydn
me a vidn gwythyll canow
ha sacryfice lebmyn
radn ehan a bub sortowe
keffrys bestas hag ethyn
2490 gans henna thy honora
[Som good church songes to be songe at the alter
ha rag hedna gwren ny cana
in gwerthyans 5 en tase omma
and frankensens]
FFATHER IN HEAVEN
hebrna ythew sawer wheake
hag in weth Sacrifice da
2495 pur wyer noy ef thybma a blek
a leyn golan pan ewa
thyma ve gwryes
rag hedna sure me a wra
Benytha woja hebma
2500 in ybbern y fyth gwelys
[a Rayne boire to appeare]
an gabm thavas in teffry
pesqwythe mays gwella why by
remembra a hanaf why
me a wra bys venarye
2505 trestge thyma
distructyon vythe an parna
benytha der thower ny wra
wos destrea an bysma
ha rag hedna
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
193
In atonement for sins
2485 I will make an altar;
I will make songs,
And sacrifice now
Some kinds of all sorts;
Likewise beasts and birds,
2490 With that to honour thee.
And for that let us sing
In worship to the Father here.
FATHER IN HEAVEN
This is a sweet savour
And also a good sacrifice;
2495 Right truly, Noah, it pleaseth me,
Since it is with loyal heart
Made unto me.
2500
Therefore I will surely make
A blessing after this,
In (the) sky it shall be seen.
The rainbow really
That you see it always,
Remind you of me
I will for ever;
2505 Trust thou to me.
Any destruction such as that
Never by water shall I make
On account of destroying this world;
And therefore
194 THE CREACON OF THE WORLD.
2510 cressowgh collenwouh keffrys
an noer vyes a dus arta
pub ehan ha beast in byes
puskas in moer magata
a ve thewgh susten omma
2515 nynges tra in bysma gwryes
mes thewhy a wra service
bethowh ware na vo lethys
mabe dean genawhy neb pryes
ha mar petha in della
2520 me a vidn ye requyrya
a thewla an kethe dean na
y woose a theffa scullya
yn havall thymma obma
ymadge dean gwregaf shapya
2525 mar am kerowgh dell gotha
why a wra orthaf cola
NOY
fo. 27 a. ny a vidn gwyll in della
del ewa dewar theny
ha thethe worthya rag nefra
2530 par dell ew agen dewty
an kethe jornama ew de
jen tase dew rebo grassyes
why a wellas pub degre
leas matters gwarryes
2535 ha creacon oil an byse
In weth oil why a wellas
an keth bysina consumys
der lyvyow a thower pur vras
ny ve udn mabe dean sparys
»64o menas noy y wreag hay flehys
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 195
2.10 Increase ye, fill ye up likewise
The earth -world with folk again.
Every kind of beast in (the) world,
Fishes in (the) sea as well,
Shall be to you sustenance here.
2515 There is nothing in this world made,
But to you shall do service:
Beware lest there be slain
A son of man by you at any time.
And if it be so,
2520 I will require him
Of (the) hands of that same man
Who shall come to spill his blood.
Alike to me here
Man's image I shaped,
2525 If you love me as behoveth
You will hearken to me.
NOAH
We will do so,
As it is a devoir to us,
And worship thee for ever
2530 As is our duty.
This same day is a day,
(To the Father God be thanks,)
You have seen every degree,
Many matters played,
2535 And all (the) creation of the world.
Also ye all have seen
This same world consumed
Through floods of water very great:
There was not one son of man spared,
3540 Except Noah, his wife, and his children,
n2
196 THE CREACON OF THE WOELD.
dewh a vorowe a dermyn
why a weall matters pur vras
ha redempc[y]on granntys
der vercy a thew an tase
2545 tha sawya neb es kellys
mynstrels growgh theny peba
may hallan warbarthe downssya
2548 del ew an vaner han geys
Heare endeth the Creacon of the worlde wth noyes flude wryten
by William Jordan: the XHth of August 1611.
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 197
Come ye to-morrow in time:
Ye shall see matters very great
And redemption granted,
Through mercy of God the Father,
2545 To save (him) who is lost.
Minstrels, do ye pipe to us,
That we may together dance,
2548 As is the manner and the jest.
NOTES.
L. 2. dowethva from doweth, deweth = W. diwedd 'end' and ma 'place'
= 0. Ir. mag, Gaul, magus. So trig-va 1. 15, deberth-va 84, powes-
va 416.
L. 4. auy 4s' for a vyth (a+byth) 1914.
L. 6. idn 'one' = «c?n 11, 1759, 1969, 2145. A fuller form is onyn
34, 343, 2182, wonyn ' 389. The other cardinal numbers which
occur in this play are: —
2. deaw (masc.? deaw vabe 1056, 1234, deaw pillar 2180,
deaw gweth 967). dew, c^w, de (fern. ? c?eto <?/yen 188,
dew wreag 1344, Jew la 2521, e?e?0 fa^os 1647, dew ran
1708, dew ara# (sprusan) 1852, rfew £a deu> 2414, dyw
fridg 1853 = dew freyge 1933, ae uran 1836. plur.
devyes 2200. coppfow 2412.
3. try masc. 36, 343, 1958, try. person 6, try fersons 1960,
tayr fern. 1923, tayre 1844, teyer 2087.
5. pymp 1861, 2103, joympe 1894.
6. whea 413 (whegh 4th Commandment).
9. naw> 27, 248, 1976, nawe 292, 299.
10. deak 1977, rfea^ 2265.
12. dewthacTc 1980.
20. e^ans 1976, ugans 2101, ^ans 1980.
30. deakwarnegans 1977, deagivarnygans 2265.
32. dewthack warnygans 1981.
50. hantercans 2262.
60. try ugans 2102.
65. try ugans ha pymp 2102, 2103.
100. can* 1861, 1894, 1915, 2102.
365. try cans try ugans ha pymp 2102, 2103.
900. naw cans 1976.
930. naw cans ha deakwarnegans 1976.
1000. myell 1562, 1861, 1894, 2305; plur. myllyow 740.
5500. pympe myell ha v. cans 1894.
1 Cf. Lith. 0-e'fkM, Lett, w-enas. So in English one is pronominal .,•-<?«.
NOTES. 199
The ordinals are as follows:
1. kensa 36, 48, 2089, kynsa 73.
2. second 51 (nessa Genesis 1. 8).
3. tryssa 59, 92.
4. peswera 100.
5. pympas 106.
7. «y<Aww 415, 1437, 2099.
10. degvas 1085.
'Sevenfold' is expressed by w)' p/a<? 1614, vij plague 1378, where
plag, plague (Mid. C. />Ze&) = Lat. plica, and 'Seven times' is made
by vij gwythe 1537, where gwythe = Ir. fecht.
7. kys-raynya 'to reign together' re-occurs tn/ra 1961. So kys-vewa
'to live together' 1314. The prefix kys- = 0. Corn, cet- (chetva
gl. conventus vel conventio, Vocab.), W. cyd. Bys-vickan = Bret.
bizvikenn.
L. 10. ython = the prefix yth + on, the 1. pers. plur. pres. indie, of of
'I am', which occurs (ythof} with the same prefix in 1. 445.
L. 14. skon 'forthwith' = NHG. schon: rase seems a blunder for grase,
for ow does not cause vocalic infection. But ow ras occurs in R.
1584.
L. 20. skavall from Lat. scabellum like scauel in the Vocab.
L. 29. canhasawe pi. of cannas 'messenger' = W. cennad.
L. 61. arthelath 'lordship' for arlethath (arluit[hj gl. dominus, Vocab.),
[more probably archelath 'archangels'; see elath 'angels' in 1. 65. N.]
L. 74. sone 'bless', inf. sona 414 = W. swyno, Ir. se'nad, NHG. segen,
Engl. same, all from Lat. signare, scil. with the cross.
L. 79. bosof (also in 11. 116, 123, 133, 225 = bosof 128) is 605 'to be'
with -a/, here apparently a suffix after the possessive pronoun ow.
L. 82. yborn 'sky', ybbern 2500 = ebron 0. 18 = huibren (gl. nubes)
Vocab. = W. wybren.
L. 90. elyn = W. ellain 'radiant', 'splendid'.
L. 96. blonogath = bolungeth 0. 873, 1165, 1277 for *volunseth, *volun-
teth. From Lat. voluntas.
L. 99. seyl — W. sawl 'such', is spelt sttel, suell in P. 2, 1 and 119, 4.
L. 104. ry in ry-ma = W. r%?r. With gonethys cf. ivanothans 320 and
gunithiat ereu (gl. agricoia) Vocab.
L. 107. falladowe pi. of *fallad, afterwards /a/fa* 'a failing'.
L. 118. fcean (a dissyllable) for behan, beghan. W.bychan. Ir. 6ecc ' little'.
L. 120. pen-sevicke 'prince' = pen-devig (gl. princeps) Vocab. W.pen-
defig.
L. 125. oio collowye 'a- shining', from gollowye with the usual provection
of the initial medial after oiv. So ow cortas 'wailing' (gortas) 960,
ow carma 'crying' (garma) 1580, ow crowetha 'lying down' (gro-
wetha) 1607, ow crowntya 'granting' (growntya") 1941, ow pewa
200 NOTES.
'living1 (bewa) 1521, ow pose 'being' (bose) 2125, ow toos 'coming1
(doos) 2161, ow towtya 'doubting' (dowtya} 1540, ow tysquethas
'shewing' (dysquethas} 1873. Other instances of provection oc-
curring in the present drama are: after mar or mar-a, mar qwreth
'if thou dost' (gwretK) 220, mara qwrewgh 2143, mara qwrees 577,
mara callaf 'if I can' (gallaf} 442, 1444, mar callaf 466, mar
kylleth 1836, mar kill 2455, mara custa 'if thou knowest' (*gusta,
*gudhsta} 2331, mar petha 'if it be' (betha) 2519; after a, a cuffan
'if I had known' (guffan, goth-fen) 672, a callan 'if I could' (gallon)
785; after y or yth, y whressan 'I should do' (gwressan} 585, y
whreth (gwretti) 635, # wAon 'I know' (gon = Skr. vinddmi) 860,
#«A towtys 'I feared' (dowtys) 798.
L. 149. abashe is translated 'above' on Keigwin's authority. [Is it not
rather abafhe, borrowed from the English? N.]
L. 158. lowse = Bret, louz 'sale'.
L. 188- dew glyen 'two knees', an instance of the Cornish practice of
prefixing the numeral ' 2 ' to the parts of the body which occur in
pairs. So dew lagas 'two eyes' 1647, defran 1910, devran 1836
'two breasts' (de + bran, iron), dyw fridg 'two nostrils' 1853 = dew
freyge 1933.
L. 252. worffen (= worvan 2118, worffan 884), a mutation of gorfen
= W. gorphen, Ir. forchenn.
L. 254. ay = the Welsh interrogative particle ai.
L. 270. trebytchya re -occurs infra 1. 1582.
L. 294. mergh (pi. mirhas infra, 1985) = W. merch, Lith. merga, merge'le.
Mawe = Ir. TWM</ gen. moga, Goth, magus. Hence moioes 'girl' D.
1877, pi. mowyssye infra, 1455; and perhaps in 1. 295 we should
read moz = moos 1390.
L. 320. wanothans better wonethans (gonethans). But why the vocalic in-
fection of the initial g found in goneth 432 &c.?
L. 321. Note the prosthetic^ in yef 'he' and^e 'his' 1.323, 'its' 1088.
L. 354. 'ym' is to be read dhym 'to me'. So 'JOT' in 1. 475.
L. 406. wiarM for margh = wiarcA (gl. equus) Vocab. Ir. marc, Gaulish
ace. [tdgxav = Ohg. marach, f. meriha. Mhg. march (marc), Ebel.
L. 410. pengarnas pi. of pengarn = W. pengernyn 'gurnard': selyas pi.
of seZ/t (gl. anguilla) Vocab.
L. 411. dybblans 'distinct' Keigwin: pur thybblance 1932.
L. 458. sevyllyake W. sefyllian.
L. 485. theglyn a mutation of deglyn, which occurs with the initial pro-
vected in D. 3048: cf. too ou> teglene D. 1217. According to the
Rev. R. Williams this is from the negative particle de- and gleny
'to adhere'.
L. 495. fatla 'how', apparently from pa '^rhat' and della = del-na,
delu-na 'that manner'. In 2318 flatla seems a blunder for fatla.
NOTES. 201
L. 520. dowethy is perhaps connected with deweth 'end'.
L. 530. yta 'is' (occurs also in 11. 541, 1155, 1240, 1398, 1559, 1564,
and appears to be formed from the prefix yth and the verb subst.
/a, which occurs in the Juvencus- codex compounded with ar (arta
gl. superest). See also 1. 362 and 364. [Qu. rather otta 'see'. N.]
L. 531. maytclh — tixththeid (gl. virgo) Vocab. 0. Ir. macdact in romac-
dact gl. superadulta, virgo.
L. 569. awel 'gospel' from evangelium, as el from angelus. The geaweil
(gl. evangelium) of the Vocab. is certainly a mistake for aweil which
occurs, spelt aweyl, in R. 2464, 2482, and, spelt awayl in D. 551,
924. Compare Bret, auiel pi. auielou, Buh. 50, 52.
L. 598. uffya a mutation of guffya ex *gothfya cf. re woffe 'may he know'
0. 530 = godh-fe (VID, BHF).
L. 603. cooM from AS. cuff. So e/ew tinctfrA (MS. denunckut) gl. advena
Vocab. = dean uncouth 'a stranger' in the Cornish versions of the
fourth Commandment.
L. 672. cuffan provected from guffan = *godhfan, gothfen D. 1297.
L. 682. grefnye a mutation of crefnye, W. era/am.
L. 711. ffornvall, better perhaps gorvol: cf. W. gorfoli 'to flatter' = gor
+moli 'to praise', Ir. mofad.
L. 737. towma for attoma 918.
L. 813. wza^ 6e?# occurs also in 1290 and 1459, and cf. perhaps malbe
vanna 2328.
L. 858. om-gwethen 'let us clothe ourselves', a reflexive verb formed by
the prefix om-, W. ym-, Br. em-. So om-brovas 'I have proved
(provas} myself 920, om-wetha 'to keep (gwetha} oneself 1047,
um-helaf 'I cast (whelaf) myself 1211 (cf. omelly 1114), om-sawya
'to save oneself 2373.
L. 881. aban golsta .... ha gwythyll lit. 'since thou hast heard and to
do\ This is the Cornish (and Welsh) idiom when two verbs are
connected by 'and'. Compare the English 'Let their habitation be
void, and no man to dwell in their tents'. Psalm Ixix, 26 (Prayer-
Book version). See my note on the 'Passion' St. 175, 1. 2.
L. 917. croppya = cropye P. 134, 3, where it seems to mean 'pierce'.
Cf. the Engl. 'to crop up'
L. 920. dyack a mutation of tyack = 0. Corn. *tioc pi. tioyou Vocab.
L. 939. na part for neb part.
L. 965. cletha dan 'a sword of fire' (tan, Ir. tene). Here note the vocalic
infection of the initial of tan — the reason being that cletha (W.
cleddyf, 0. Ir. claideb} is a fern, a -stem. Similarly fynten ways P.
242, 2 'a fountain of blood' (goys), kymmys ras 'such a quantity
of graces' (gras) 0. 1745. So a fern. ia-stem like myl (= Ir. mile)
'thousand', vocalically infects the governed substantive: myl ivoly
'a thousand of wounds' (ffoly), R. 998, myl vyl 'a thousand of
202 NOTES.
thousands' R. 142, myl vap mam 'a thousand of sons (map) of
mothers' 0. 324. So in Irish: mile chemenn 'a thousand of paces'
Southampton Psalter, University Library, Cambridge. The same
phenomenon occurs in Breton: poan benn 'a pain of (the) head'
(penn).
L. 967. dothans 'to them' (also in L. 2430) = W. iddynt. The usual
forms are dhedhe, dedhe.
L. 974. ballas (leg. fta/as) a mutation of palas 1033 'to dig', W.paliad,
Ir. CAL in the reduplicated form cechlatar ' 'they dug', tochlaim
(do -\-fo-\-calaim) 'I dig': cf. Lat. pala.
L. 1037. netha, Bret, neza, W. nyddu 'to spin', vrj&eiv, vs'eir, nere.
L. 1040. ethlays (= ellas 1055) 'alas', an example of an attempt to the
sound of the Welsh and Cornish II. So tavethlys D. 551 (W. ta-
fellu) Behethlen 0. 2588.
L. 1069. han n-ohan 'and the oxen' (W. i/chen, 0. Bret, ohen, Goth.
auhsans, Skr. ukshanas*). The apparently prosthetic n also occurs
in P. 206, 3: dhen n-edhyn 'to the birds' and P. 134, 3: dhen
n-empynnyon 'to the brains'. It appears to correspond with the
second n (d) of the 0. Irish dunnaib, dundaib 'to the'.
L. 1090. bern = bern 'grief D. 2933 &c. Bret, bernout, ne vern ket
' it is of no consequence', Norris, Cornish Drama II, 210. Ir. brdn.
L. 1105. crothacke = W. croihawg 'big -bellied'.
L. 1114. -may th-omelly (better may th-omwhely). This is also a Breton
idiom. See my note on the 'Passion' 14, 3. Kylbyn (so the rhyme
requires us to read the kylban of the MS.) for kylben, from kyl
'back' = chil (gl. cervix) Vocab. W. cil, Ir. cul, and pen 'head',
'top', cf. pol oil 'occiput'.
L. 1122. cossythyans = W. cystuddiant, from cystudd, a loan from Lat.
custddia (cMc?-todia).
L. 1152. avlethis = aflythys D. 451. W. aflwydd 'misfortune'.
L. 1168. er ow gew; cf. er agen gew 1043, gweue 2136. Gew is identi-
fied by the Rev. R. Williams with W. gwae 'woe'. But cf. W.
gwaew 'pang'.
L. 1173. deffryth = W. difrwyth 'feeble'.
L. 1225. dewhanhees part. pass, of duwenhe R. 1415 is equated by Rev.
R. Williams with W. duchanu 'to lampoon'. The subst. dewan
(W. duch 'sigh' 'groan'?) occurs infra 1233.
L. 1243. cavow (also infra 1352) = Bret, cajffbu 'solicitudines'. Buh.
L. 1254. bys-voye = byth + moy 'evermore'.
L. 1303. motty = mos 'to go' + thy 'to his'.
L. 1305. bram 'crepitus ventris', (also infra 2378) = Ir. breim which
1 O'Clery, in whose Glossary this interesting form is found, modernises
it into ceachladar.
NOTES. 203
occurs in the proverb Is fedrr breim nd cnead ' raelior crepitus ven-
tris suspirio. Is brant for *brag-m (cf. Ir. braiyim. £\. pedo) root
BHRAG, Lat. FRA(N)G, Engl. break? or it is connected with /9^'^cy?
L. 1332. hoer 'sister1 = huir (gl. soror) Vocab. Bret, c'hoar, Ir. sitt/-.
L. 1352. methaf y dy cf. me a levar heb y dye, infra, 1629.
L. 1354. anothans 'of them' also occurs infra 1458, 1492, and is the 0.
Welsh onadunt, now onaddynt 'of them'.
L. 1386. venys, a mutation of menys, borrowed from Lat. minutus. So in
0. Welsh munutolau gl. fornilia.
L. 1446. hendas (pi. hendasow 1479) = hendat (gl. avus) Vocab. From
hen 'old' = Ir. sen and tat 'father' of Terra?
L. 1471. lodn 'bullock', the modern form of Ion, which occurs infra 1569,
is = the Gaelic Ion, explained 'elk' in the Highland Society's Dic-
tionary.
L. 1488. Observe the pleonastic pronoun in this line. So in 11. 2453,
2454 : an golam me as danven ' the dove I will send her ', and in
11. 1830, 1831: ow brodar cayne me an gweall ef 'my brother Cain
I see him'. So in Breton: eguidot Jesu me an suppli Buh. 194,
' Jesus I supplicate him for thee '.
L. 1490. gwylls 'wild' = W. gwyllt, Goth, viltheis.
L. 1491. sethaw, better sethow 1493, pi. of seth 1. 1553 = 0. Ir. saigit,
Lat. sagitta.
L. 1512. haw thas adam y volath lit. 'and my father Adam his curse'. So
in I. 2024 an chorll adam y drygva: 'the churl Adam his dwelling'.
See for other Cornish examples of this idiom in my edition of the
'Passion' note on St. 3, 1. 2. So in English: 'for Jesus Christ
his sake' in the Collect for all conditions of men, and 'I did pro-
myse hym x 1. sterling to pray for my father and mother there
sowles ', Letter written in 1528 cited in Bagster's Hexapla Introd.
p. 44. For examples of this practice in the Romance languages
see Diez III, 70 (2'1 ed.).
L. 1545. gymmyas 'leave' a mutation of kymmyas (kemeas P. 230, 2, cum-
myas D. 3146) = Ital. commiato.
L. 1603. defalebys (also in 1664, 1665) from the negative particle de-
and hevelep 'form', a derivative from haval = Lat. similis, Gr.
L. 1611. care = car (gl. amicus) Vocab. Br. kdr 'relative'.
L. 1687. lam 'a leap'. W. Ham (0. Welsh lammam gl. salio), Ir. tiim,
Goth, and Engl. lam-b.
L. 1702. hengyke = hengog (gl. abavus) Vocab.
L. 1721. lawan = lawethan 'fiends' (?) R. 139.
L. 1724. tomdar = tumder (MS. tunder} gl. calor, Vocab.
L. 1743. hans. I conjecture to be for *hens (=a Bret, hent) hins (in i •<////-
hinsic gl. injuriosus, eun-hinsic gl. Justus, Vocab.), Ir. s#, Goth.
204 NOTES.
sinps. [But cf. yn haus cdown' 0. 1750, and hauz in Pryce's Vo-
cabulary.]
L. 1748. allow, better alow, pi. of ooll 1. 1763. W. ol 'track'.
L. 1828. gwrethow pi. of grueit[h]en (gl. radix) Vocab., W. gwreiddyn.
Cf. Skr. root vro?A, <n£« s% J?(>t§ia, Lat. radix, Goth, vaurts.
L. 1829. resacke = ra% in redeg-va (gl. cursus) Vocab. Cf. Mid. Welsh
rafec 'currere', Z. 518. 0. Ir. rt*A.
L. 1919. nam = W. nam 'exception'.
L. 1973. mall = W. matt 'desire'.
L. 1976. bloth 'year' = W. blwydd, Bret, ftfoaz, Ir. ftftarfan.
L. 2012. gegen a mutation of kegen = keghin (gl. coquina): Vocab.
L. 2081. gweras = #uere* (gl. humus) Vocab. W. gwered.
L. 2137. #u;ewe = W. gwdew 'pang'? See note on 1. 1168.
L. 2199. pekare = pokara, which occurs in one of the Cornish versions
of the Paternoster gava do ny agan cabmow pokara ny gava 'for-
give us our sins as we forgive'.
L. 2200. devyes 'twos' = W. devoedd.
L. 2201. ke-havall = Ir. co-smail, Lat. con-similis.
L. 2242. brentyn (also bryntyn) — W. brennhyn 'king', which is often
wrongly compared with Gaulish Brennus.
L. 2260. kevellyn = kevellen 2262, W. cyfelin 'cubit'; from cev- and elm
(gl. ulna) Vocab. Goth, aleina, attevij, ulna.
L. 2266. a dhellarg = Br. adi-lerch, from ZercA 'trace': cf. war tu dy-
larg 0. 961.
L. 2282. boell 'axe' = 0. Welsh bahell, bad (in lau-bael), 0. Ir. 6idt7,
Ohg. bihal, pihal, bigil, pigil (Ebel), Engl. bill.
L. 2299. wAa^A for wheth (see 1. 347) = W. chwythya.
L. 2304. hothman a mutation of cothman 'acquaintance', 'friend', from
Engl. coth, couth 'known' (0. S. cwcT) (see note on 1. 603) and man.
Coth-man is thus the opposite of den uncuth (MS. unchut) , gl. ad-
vena.
L. 2398. eball = ebol (gl. pullus) Vocab., a derivative from 0. Celtic
*epos (in Epo-rnulos) = Lat. equus, Gr. irtTtoe, Ir. ecA, Skr. apra,
0. Sax. ehu.
L. 2403. poZia is perhaps = pols + da 'good'.
L. 2425. creys (also cres, crys) 'middle', is identified by the Rev. R.
Williams with Ir. aide 'heart'.
L. 2480. reys = Bret, reiz, Mid. Welsh rew, reith = Ir. recA<, Lat. rec-
tus, Goth. rat'A/s.
L. 2531. de 'day' for de*A = W. dydd, Bret. (few. [Rather the participle
of dones 'to come'; altered from des to preserve the rhyme. The
meaning will be 'This same day has come'.]
ERRATA.
P. 2,
n r>
P. 3,
P. 4, 1
P. 8, 1
P. 9, 1
P. 10,
P. 15,
P. 16,
P. 18,
P. 19,
P. 21,
P. 23,
P. 26,
P. 30,
P. 31,
P. 33,
P. 35,
P. 39,
P. 40,
P. 42,
P. 43,
8 for 'sent to me' read 'to me sent'
24 for 'rayghea' read 'mojighea'
4 for 'drama' read 'dramas'
10 for 'consequently interchanged' read 'consequently dropt,
added or interchanged1
13 after 1573 insert 'blygh 'wolf 1149'
26 add ' So in Icelandic double n after ei, e, i, 6, u and se is
sounded like dn. For example einn 'one1 is pronounced eidn
= Corn, idn, udn'
1 from bottom, for 'transcribed' read 'transscribed'
52 for 'moy' read 'moy'. 1. 58 for 'tha' read 'tha[m]'
29 for 'sent to me' read 'to me sent'
. 73 for 'jorne' read 'jorna'
. 129 for 'a glittering1 read 'a-glittering', so in p. 21, 1. 223.
. 130 for 'in the case' read 'in (the) case'
. 162 for 'payves' read 'paynes', and as to yfyth compare D.
128.'
. 168 for 'terlentry' read 'terlentry'
. 184 add in margin 'fo. 3 a.'
. 193 for 'golla' read 'golha'
. 191 for 'a throne' read 'a highest throne'
. 231 after 'Now' insert 'thou art'
. 251 for 'a mourning' read 'a-mourning'. 1. 254 read '(the) son'
. 270 trebytcha may here perhaps be translated 'overweigh', see
Cotgrave S. v. tr Mucker.
. 300 for 'lucyfer' read 'lucyfer'
. 344 for 'tus' read 'tas.' 1. 358 for 'may' rcml 'may'
. 344 read 'Son in Trinity'
. 395 for 'was' read 'is'
. 410 read 'Gurnets (and) Kels'. 1. 414 for 'bless' reml 'saine'
. 460 for 'a burning' read 'a-burning'
. 480 add in margin 'fo. 6 b.'
. 527 for 'jethy' read 'jethy'
. 508 for 'hence' read 'thence'
. 520 for 'Ah' read 'Wilt thou'. 1. 530 for ' lo ! it (is)' read 'is
206 ERRATA.
P. 44, 1. 555 jor 'wheres' read 'wheras'
P. 45, 1. 541 Jor 'see it' read 'is'
P. 46, 1. 564 for 'vethol' read 'vetholl'. 1. 577 for 'gwrees' read
1 qwrees '
P. 48, 1. 605 for 'accomptys' read 'acomptys'. 1. 608 for 'deuise' read
' denyse '
P. 50 in the stage- direction for 'angerly' read 'angerly'
P. 54, 1. 686 after 'heb' inert 'y'
P. 55, 1. 686 for V read 'his'
P. 56, 1. 693 for 'verry' read 'verry'
P. 58, 1. 736 for 'henma' read 'hemma'; and in the note for 'gaya'
read 'gaye'
P. 59, 1. 718 after 'from' insert 'the'
P. 61, 1. 760 for 'a singing' read 'a-singing'
P. 63, 1. 764 for 'proffered' read 'proved'
P. 64, 1. 805 after 'gansa' add '[MS. ganso]'. 1. 813 for 'ny' read ' ny'
P. 66, 1. 822 delete the second 'yea'. 1. 836 read 'thebbry'
P. 67, 1. 822 delete the second 'yea'
P. 70, 1. 887 read 'falsurye'
P. 72, 1. 897 read 'moyghea'
P. 73, 1. 905 read 'a-burning'. 1. 909 for 'snake' read 'worm'. 1. 912
for 'Serpent' read 'worm'
P. 76, 1. 953 after 'fus' insert 'gnryes'
P. 77, 1. 953 after 'wast' insert 'made'
P. 78 in the stage-direction, 1. 5 read 'dystaf
P. 80, 1. 1018 for 'kemys' read 'kemmys'
P. 82, note 2 delete '?'
P. 84, 1. 1065 for 'cayne' read 'cayine'
P. 85, 1. 1055 'for 'that' read 'the'
P. 86, 1. 1084 for 'lesky' read1 lesky'. 1. 1090 for 'cowge' read 'cooge'.
1. 1092 for 'leskye' read Meskye'
P. 88, 1. 1117 for 'chala' read 'challa'
P. 89, 1. 1112 after '(?)' insert 'surely'
P. 93, 1. 1149 after 'Perhaps' insert 'a wolf, and add to the note ' blyoh
is for bleith (W. blaidd) as segh 'arrow' 1. 1573 is for set/i.'
1. 1155 read '(The) voice of (the) death of Abel' and com-
pare Genesis IV, 10.
P. 96, 1. 1194 for 'y' read 'y\ In margin fnr ' \:> a.' rend ' LS !>.'
P. 97 note, for '195' read '1195'
P. 100, 1. 1248, insert in /«<//•///» 'to. 14 a.'
P. 104, 1. 1298 read 'A cayne cayme'. I. I.'U).", /-»W 'inoitv'
P. 105, 1. 1305 for 'a' read 'the'
P. 110 for 'CAYNE' read 'CAYMK'. 1. l.'JO.'J f<,r '[terres]' />••/</ '[log.
terres] '
ERRATA.
207
P. Ill, I. 1397 for 'behold him' read 'he is'
P. 113, 1. 1403 for 'in' read 'is'
P. 114, 1. 1441 insert in nmryin ' fo. 16 a.' 1. 1444 for 'a' read 'an'
P. 115, 1. 1455 after 'And' insert 'the'
P. 116, 1. 1470 for 'kyck' read 'kyek'. 1. 1487 in margin for '11 b.'
rend ' 16 b.'
P. 121, I. 1531 afler 'own' insert 'two'
P. 122, 1. 1558 for 'strange' read 'strang'. 1. 1559 for 'seth' read
'seath'
P. 1-23, 1. 1556 for 'doubt' read 'fear'. 1. 1564 for 'behold' read 'is'
P. 124, 1 1586 in margin, for '12' read '17'. 1. 1594 after 'po' m*«r<
'peb'
P. 125, 1. 1594 for 'a1 read 'some'
P. 130, 1. 2 from bottom, for 'LAMEC' read 'LAMECK'
P. 134, 1. 1725 for 'ny' read 'ny'
P. 135, 1. 1708 for '(You see it)' read '—You see it—'
P. 136, 1. 1740 read 'prederye'. 1. 1745 read 'gymmar'
P. 137, 1. 1743 for 'in the' read 'in a'
P. 140/or 'CHERUBIN' read 'CHERUBYN'
P. 142, stage-direction 1. 3 for 'Jesus' read 'Jesus'. 1. 1825/or ' wethau'
read ' vvythan'
P. 148, 1. 1905 read 'ythesa' 1. 1910 read 'vny'
P. 153, 1. 1950 for 'support' read 'maintain'
P. 156, . 1998 for 'may' read 'may'
2012 for 'dune' read 'dvne'
P. 159, . 2027 for 'of read 'jot'
P. 160, . 2056 for 'hay' read 'hay'
2060 for ' adams ' read ' adam '
P. 163, . 2085 for 'again' read 'certainly'
'behold him' read 'he is'
'neff read 'neffe'
'behold them' read 'they are'
'behold them' read 'are'
2279 for 'vra' read 'ra'
2304 for 'gymmar' read 'gybmar'
. 2308 for 'flood' read 'deluge'
. 2334 after 'this' insert ':— '. 1. 2355 for 'wait' read 'look'
. 2358 for 'distraction1 read 'destruction'
. 2398 for 'drog' read 'droge'
. 2391 for 'whatever' read 'whatever'. 1. 2403 for ' now very'
read 'now a very'
. 24-J4 for 'fcwyl1 read 'gwyle'
. 2418 for 'behold them' read 'they are'
. 2440 for 'abervath' read 'abervathe'
164,
169,
171,
176,
178,
179,
181,
183,
184,
185,
186,
187,
18S,
2085 for
2091 for
2105 for
2175 for
2192 for
208
ERRATA.
P. 189, 1. 2442 for 'what there is.' read 'the things;'
P. 192, 193. In the MS. lines 2485—2489 stand in this order : — 2485,
2488, 2489, 2486, 2487.
P. 202, . 12 after 'to' insert 'represent'
P. 203, . 11 for 'of read 'cf.'
P. 204, . 5 for '«*' read 'ex'
17 for 'devoedd' read 'deuoedd'
29 for '0. S.' read 'A. S.'
7 from bottom for 'identified' read 'identified'
WORKS BY THE EDITOR.
IRISH GLOSSES. A mediaeval Tract in Latin Declen-
sion, with Examples explained in Irish. To which
are added the Lorica of Gildas with the Gloss thereon,
and a Selection of Glosses from the Book of Armagh.
Dublin: Printed at the University Press, for the Irish
Archaeological and Celtic Society. 18GO.
PASCON AGAN ARLUTH. The Passion of Our Lord.
A Middle -Cornish Poem edited with a translation and
notes. Published for the Philological Society by A.
Asher & Co. Berlin, and forming part of the Philo-
log. Society's Transact. 1861-2.
THREE IRISH GLOSSARIES. CORMAC'S GLOSS-
ARY, Codex A. (from a MS. in the Library of the
Royal Irish Academy), O'Davoren's Glossary from a
MS. in the Library of the British Museum, and a
Glossary to the Calendar of Oingus the Culdee from
a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. With
a Preface and Index. Williams and Norgate, London
and Edinburgh 1862.
THE PLAY OF THE SACRAMENT, a Middle-English
Drama. Edited from a MS. in the Library of Trinity
College, Dublin, with a Preface and Glossary. Pu-
blished for the Philological Society by A. Asher & Co.
Berlin 1862. (Philolog. Soc. Transact. 1861-2.)
Berlin, printed by A. W. Schade, Stallschreiberstr. 47.
APPENDIX.
PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
(AT THE ROOMS OF THE ROYAL ASTRONOMICAL SOCIETY,
SOMERSET HOUSE, LONDON, W.C.)
1864-5.
o o TJ nsr c i L.
PRESIDENT:
THE RIGHT REV. THE LORD BISHOP OF ST. DAVID'S.
VICE-PRESIDENTS :
HIS GRACE THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN.
THE RIGHT REV. THE LORD BISHOP OF LONDON.
THE RIGHT HON. LORD LYTTELTON.
EDWIN GUEST, ESQ., LL.D., Master of Cains College, Cambridge.
T. HEWITT KEY, ESQ., M.A., University College, London.
ORDINARY MEMBERS OF COUNCIL :
C. CASSAL, ESQ.
P. J. CHABOT, ESQ.
REV. DERWENT COLERIDGE.
THE REV. DR. B. DAVIES.
SIR JOHN F. DAVIS, BART.
D. P. FRY, ESQ.
THE REV. G. C. GELDART.
H. H. GIBBS, ESQ.
THEODOR GOLDSTUCKER, ESQ.
GEORGE GROTE, ESQ.
FITZ-EDWARD HALL, ESQ.
J. POWER HICKS, ESQ.
E. R. HORTON, ESQ.
HENRY MALDEN, ESQ.
THE VERY REV. DEAN MILMAN.
R. MORRIS, ESQ.
J. MUIR, ESQ.
THE VERY REV. DEAN STANLEY
THOMAS WATTS, ESQ.
HENRY B. WHEATLEY, ESQ.
B. B. WOODWARD, ESQ.
TREASURER :
HENSLEIGH WEDGWOOD, ESQ.
HON. SECRETARY:
FRED. J. FURNIVALL, ESQ.
MEMBERS OF THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY,
1863-4.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Professor Immanuel BEKKER. University, Berlin.
Editor of " Anecdota Graca," etc.
Signer Bernardino BIONDELLI, Milan.
Author of " Saggio sui Dialetti" etc.
Professor Franz BOPP. University, Berlin.
Author of the " Vergleichende Grammatik" etc.
Montanus de Haan HETTEMA, Leeuwarden, Friesland*
Editor of " De Vrije Fries," etc.
Professor Christian LASSEN. University, Bonn.
Author of the " Indische Alterthumskunde" etc.
Professor Johan N. MADVIG. University, Copenhagen.
Author of the " Latinsk Sproglcerc" etc.
ORDINARY MEMBERS.
* COMPOUNDERS FOR LIFE.
1847. Ernest ADAMS, Esq. Manchester.
1853. Dr. ALTSCHLUL. 9, Old Bond Street.
1858. J.T.BARHAM, Esq. Highwick, Newton Abbot, Devon,
1861. The Rev. Mordaunt BARNARD. 37, Upper Bruns-
wick Place, Brighton.
1863. The Rev. J. BARON. Upton Scudamore, Wilts.
1860. The Rev. S. BENHAM. St. Mark's College, Chelsea.
1856. J. P. BIDLAKE, Esq. 11, Ashby Road, Canonbury, N.
1842. The Rev. J. W. BLAKESLEY, B,D, Ware Vicarage,
Ware.
1842. Nathaniel BLAND, Esq.
1863. H. J. BOHN, Esq. York Street, Covent Garden.
1863. H. BRADSHAW, Esq. 2, Lansdown Cottages, Lower
Road, Islington.
1856. The Rev. W. J. BRODRIBB. Rectory, Wootton Rivers.
1863. C. P. BROWN, Esq. 7, Alfred Terrace, Queen's Road,
Bayswater.
3
1854. Edward BULLER, Esq. Dilhorn Hall, Cheadle, Staf-
fordshire.
1842. The Venerable Archdeacon BURNEY. Wickham
Bishops, Witham, Essex.
1842. P. S. CAREY, Esq. Condie House, Guernsey.
1861. Ralph CARR, Esq. Hedgeley, near Alnwick.
1863. Captain W. M. CARR. Madras Army.
1842. The Rev. "W. CARTER. Eton College, Eton.
1851. W. H. CASE, Esq. University College, London.
1860. Professor CASSAL. University College, Gower Street,
W.C.
1842. Philip J. CHABOT, Esq. 41, Claremont Square, New-
Road, N.
1860. The Rev. S. CHEETHAM. King's College, London, W.C.
1858. The Rev. A. CHURCH. City of London School.
1851. Campbell CLARKE, Esq. British Museum, W.C.
1858. The Rev. H. J. CLARKE.
1858. The Rev. S. CLARKE. Bredwardine, Herefordshire.
1860. Albert COHN, Esq. 13, Bedford Street, Covent Gar-
den, W.C.
1844. Sir Edward COLEBROOKE, Bart. Park Lane.
1858. The Rev. Derwent COLERIDGE. Hanwell, Middx. W.
1858. The Rev. F. CRAWFORD. Cook's Town, Co. Tyrone,
Ireland.
1858. The Rev. Albert CREAK.
1860. The Rev. Charles CROWDEN. Merchant Taylors'
School, E.G.
1861. The Rev. W. B. CUNNINGHAM. Preston Pans.
1864. Bhau DAJI, Esq. Bombay.
1864. W. S. DALGLEISH, Esq. Grange House, Edinburgh.
1855. The Rev. C. U. DASENT. King's College School.
1861. Charles DAUBENY, Esq. 9, Wellington Road, Red-
land, Bristol.
1852. The Rev. John DAVIES. Walsoken Rectory, near
Wisbeach.
1858. The Rev. Benj. DAVIS. Regent's Park College, N. W.
1842. Sir John F. DAVIS, Bart. Athenaeum Club; and
Hollywood, Henbury, Bristol.
1862. G. T. DAVY, Esq. 18, Sussex Square, W.
1858. The Rev. W. DENTON. Finsbury Square.
1844. F. H. DICKENSOX, Esq. Upper llarley Street, W.
1842. *W. F. DONKIN, Esq. University College, Oxford.
1860. The Rev. A. J. D'ORSEY. Cambridge.
1863. E. DOWDEN, Esq. 8, Montenotte, Cork.
1854. 'Professor EASTWICK. 38, Thurloe Square, S.W.
1864. Alfred ELWES, Esq. 2, East India Avenue, Leaden-
hall Street.
1842. The Rev. W. FARRER. 3, Victoria Road, Finchley
New Road.
1854. 0. FERRIS, Esq. Manchester.
1842. Danby FRY, Esq. Poor Law Office, Whitehall.
1817. *F. J. FURNIVALL, Esq. 3, Old Square, Lincoln's Inn,
W.C.
1862. The Rev. H. GARDNER. Catton Rectory, York.
1859. William GEE, jun., Esq. Boston, Lincolnshire.
1861. The Rev. G. C. GELBART, 16, Leighton Grove,
Gloucester Place, Kentish Town, JST.W.
1859. H. Hucks GIBBS, Esq. St. Dunstan's, Regent's Park.
1860. William GIBBS, Esq. 16, Hyde Park Gardens.
1842. The Right Rev. Turner GILBERT, D.D., Lord Bishop
of Chichester. Chichester.
1859. Webster GLYNES, Esq. 8, Crescent America Square,
E.G.
Francis GOLDSMID, Esq. Portland Place.
1854. Professor GOLDSTUCKER. 14, St. George's Square,
Primrose Hill, N.W.
1842. JOHN T. GRAVES, Esq. Poor Law Office, Whitehall,
S.W.
1862. C. J. GRECE, Esq. Red Hill, Surrey.
1842. J. G. GREENWOOD, Esq. Owen's College, Manchester.
185-. The Right Hon. Sir G. GREY. New Zealand.
1862. Sir C. J. E. GREY, Marlborough House, Tunbridge
Wells.
1859. S. GRIFFITH, Esq. Redland, near Bristol.
1842. George GROTE, Esq. Saville Row, W.
1842. *Edwin GUEST, Esq., LL.D., Master of Caius and
Gonville College, Cambridge.
1860. Professor Fitz-Edward HALL. 18, Provost Road,
Haverstock Hill, N.W.
1862. R. HANSON, Esq. 43, Upper Harley Street.
1842. J. T. V. HAKDY, Esq., Principal of the College, Hud-
dersfield.
1858. W. II. II \KT. Esq. 15, Folkestone House, Russell
Park, Streatham.
1864. H. HASTINGS, Esq. University College, London.
1360. Dr. HELMOKE.
1849. The Rev. Lord A. HERVEY. Ickworth, Suffolk.
1854. *John Power HICKS, Esq. 6, South Crescent, Bedford
Square.
1863. Bryan Haughton HODGSON, Esq. The Rangers,
Dursley, Gloucestershire.
1864. W. B. HODGSON, Esq. 41, Grove End Road, St.
John's Wood.
1864. *Shadworth H. HODGSON, Esq. 45, Conduit Street,
Regent Street, W.
1849. The Rev. H. A. HOLDEN, Head Master, Queen Eliza-
beth's School, Ipswich.
1860. E. R. HORTON, Esq. 5, Gower Street North, W.C.
1852. The Rev. H. J. HOSE. Australia.
1862. E. J. HOWARD, Esq. Bombay.
1842. Dr. William HUNTER, Rector of the Academy, Ayr,
KB.
1862. Dr. C. W. INGLEBY. Valentine's, Ilford, E.
185-. Martin H. IRVING, Esq. Australia.
1856. E. S. JACKSON, Esq. Walthamstow House, Waltham-
stow, E.
1844. The Rev. Dr. R. W. JELF. King's College, London,
W.C.
1842. The Rev. Henry JENKYNS. University, Durham.
186-. J. Pryce JONES, Esq. Grove School, Wrexham.
1842. The Rev. Dr. KENNEDY. Shrewsbury.
1842. Professor KEY. University College, London. 48,
Camel en Street, Camden Town, N.W.
1842. The Rev. Dr. KYNASTON. St. Paul's School.
1861. Y. S. LEAN, Esq. Windham Club, St. James's Square.
1842. Dr. LEE. Doctors' Commons.
1864. Professor LEITNER. King's College, London.
1858. The Rev. R. F. LITTLEDALE. 13, St. Augustine
Road, Camden Square, N.W.
1862. D. LOGAN, Esq.
1860. George LONG, Esq. Clapham Park.
1856. The Rev. A. LOWY, Ph. D. 3, Southampton Street,
Fitzroy Square.
1842. *Professor LUSHINGTON. The College, Glasgow.
1843. *The Right Hon. Lord LYITELTON. Hagley Park,
Worcestershire.
1842. Professor MALDEN. University College, London.
1842. C. P. MASON, Esq. Denmark 'Hill Grammar School.
6
1855. Cotton MATHER, Esq. 29, Arundel Street, W.C.
The Rev. F. D. MAURICE. 2, Brunswick Place, York
Terrace, N.W.
1856. G. W. METIVIER, Esq. Guernsey.
1842. The Very Eev. H. H. MILMAN, Dean of St. Paul's.
Deanery, St. Paul's.
1854. *Lord Robert MONTAGU. 72, Inverness Terrace, Bays-
water, "W".
1862 R MORRIS, Esq. Christ Church School, St. George's
East, E.
1860. John MUIR, Esq. 16, Regent's Terrace, Edinburgh.
1858. J. M. NORMAN, Esq. Dencombe, Crawley, Sussex.
1842. The Right Rev. Alfred OLLIVANT, D.D., Lord Bishop
of Llandaff. Llandaff Court.
1864. R. D. OSBORN, Esq. H.M. Bengal Army.
1860. E. OSWALD, Esq. 5, Park Place West, Gloucester
Gate, N.W.
1859. The Yen. Archdeacon OTTER. Cowfold, Sussex.
1856. John OXENFOKU, Esq. 16, John Street, Bedford Row.
1858. Cornelius PAINE, Esq. Surbiton Hill, Surrey.
1862. H. T. PARKER, Esq. 2, Ladbroke Gardens, Ken-
nington Park.
1862. The Rev. G. E. PATTENDEN. Grammar School, Boston.
The Rev. J. R. PEAKE. Witchurch, Salop.
1842. J. G. PHILLIMORE, Esq., Q.C., M.P. Old Square,
Lincoln's Inn.
1855. I. L. PHILLIPS, Esq. Beckenham.
1859. J. T. PRICE, Esq. Shaftesbury.
1859. Newton PRICE, Esq. Grammar School, Dundalk.
1842. *W. RAMSAY, Esq. The College, Glasgow.
1860. William H. REECE, Esq. Oak Mount, Edgbaston.
1859. F. REILLY, Esq. 22, Old Square, Lincoln's Inn.
1858. Christ. ROBERTS, Esq. Norwood, Surrey.
1842. John ROBSON, Esq. Clifton Road, St. John's Wood.
1862. *D. Ross, Esq. 14, Parkside Street, Edinburgh.
1858. Ch. SAUNDERS, Esq. Plymouth, and 3, Hare Court,
Temple.
1842. *The Rev. Robert SCOTT, D.D., Master of Baliol Col-
lege, Oxford.
1863. Professor SERLEY. University College, London.
1854. The Rev. J. E. SELWYN. Grammar School, Black-
heath.
1863. The Rev. S. SHARPE. The College, Huddersfield.
1859. The Rev. George SMALL. 5, Featherstone Buildings,
W.C.
1859. Bassett SMITH, Esq. 1, Elm Court, Temple, E.G.
The Rev. Philip SMITH. Grammar School, Hendon.
1843. The Very Rev. Arthur Penrhyn STANLEY, Dean of
Westminster. Deanery, Westminster, S.W.
1858. Whitley STOKES, Esq. High Court Buildings, Madras.
1857. The Right Rev. A. C. TAIT, D.D., Lord Bishop of
London. St. James's Square, S.W.
1842. H. Fox TALBOT, Esq. Laycock Abbey, Wilts.
1859. The Rev. C. J. F. TAYLOR. Cemetery, Ilford.
1842. The Rev. J. J. TAYLOR. Woburn Square, W.C.
1847. Tom TAYLOR, Esq. Board of Health, Whitehall, S.W.
1842. *The Right Rev. Connop THIRLWALL, D.D., Lord
Bishop of St. David's. Abergwili Palace, Car-
marthen.
1842. *The Rev. Professor W. H. THOMSON. Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge.
1842 *The Venerable Archdeacon THORP. Kinnerton,
Tewkesbury.
1857. The Very Rev. R. C. TRENCH, Archbishop of Dublin.
1859. Nicholas TRUBNER, Esq. 60, Paternoster Row.
1842. The Hon. E. TWISTLETON, 3, Rutland Gate, S.W.
1848. A. A. VANSITTART, Esq. New Cavendish Street,
Portland Place, W.
1861. F. WATERMEYER, Esq.
1856. The Rev. J. D. WATHERSTON. Grammar School,
Monmouth.
1861. The Rev. J. S. WATSON. Montpellier House, Stockwell.
1847. Thomas WATTS, Esq. British Museum, W.C.
1842. Hensleigh WEDGWOOD, Esq. 1, Cumberland Place,
N.W.
1851. *R. F. WEYMOUTH, Esq. Portland Villas, Plymouth.
1863. H. B. WHEATLEY, Esq. '53, Berners Street, W.
1842. The Rev. W. WHEWELL, D.D., Master of Trinity
College, Cambridge.
1842. The Rev. R. WHISTON. Grammar School, Rochester.
1859. Professor WHITTARD. Cheltenham College.
1859. The Rev. T. C. WILKS. Hook, Winchfield.
8
1846. J. W. WILLCOCK, Esq. Stone Buildings, Lincoln's
Inn, W.C.
1842. The Eev. E. WILLIAMS.
1842. Cardinal WISEMAN. 8, York Place, Marylebone, N.
1858. H. D. WOODFALL, Esq. 14, Dean's Yard, West-
minster, S.W.
1858. B. B. WOODWARD, Esq. Eoyal Mews, Pimlico ; and
Library, Windsor Castle.
1862. Eev. E. WORLLEDGE. Whitelands, Chelsea, S.W.
1843. James YATES. Lauderdale House, Highgate.
Assistant Secretary. John WILLIAMS, Esq., Eoyal Astrono-
mical Society, Somerset House, London, W.C.
Bankers. Messrs. EANSOM, BOUVERTE & Co., 7, Pall Mall
East.
Publishers of the Transactions of and after 1858, Messrs. ASHER
& Co., 13, Bedford Street, Covent Garden, London;
and 20, Unter den Linden, Berlin.
Publishers of the Transactions before 1858, BELL & DALDY,
Fleet Street, London.
NOTICES OF THE
MEETINGS OF THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
FROM NOVEMBER 6, 1863, TO JUNE 17, 1864.
Friday, November 6, 1863.
The Rt. Eev. the Lord Bishop of ST. DAVID'S in the Chair.
The Papers read were —
1. On the origin of the term " Beachy Head/' by Pro-
fessor Key.
2. On the Prefixal Elements of Sanskrit Roots, by Pro-
fessor Groldstiicker.
Friday, November 20, 1863.
Professor KEY in the Chair.
The following gentlemen were duly elected Members of
the Society — Henry Bradshaw, Esq., Rev. Samuel Sharpe,
and C. P. Brown, Esq.
Mr. H. T. Parker (a Member of the Society) presented a
folio volume containing Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy,
and Sir Matthew Hale's Primitive Origination of Mankind,
which had been marked by Samuel Johnson for his Dic-
tionary, and has still the marks and occasional notes. — Mr.
Parker stated that he had picked the book out of a catalogue,
and had verified the references by comparison with the dic-
tionary.— Mr. D. P. Fry said that he had found that several
of the passages marked had not been used in the dictionary,
though many had. — The thanks of the meeting were voted to
Mr. Parker for his valuable and interesting present.
The Paper read was —
On the English Genitive, by Mr. Sergeant Manning, Q.C.
Friday, December 4, 1863.
Professor MA.LDEN in the Chair.
The following gentlemen were duly elected members of the
Society — Bryan Haughton Hodgson, Esq., and Edward Dow-
den, Esq.
The Papers read were —
1. A note on the word " Cocoa," by Reginald Hanson,
Esq.
2. Our elder brethren, the Frisians, their language and
literature as illustrative of those of England, by
the Rev. W. Barnes.
3. Traces of roots f'ng or fi, ing or i, in the Indo-
European languages, by the Rev. Dr. Barnes.
The Rev. J. D. Watherston proposed for discussion by the
meeting, " Is the word skirrid applied to local names, Scan-
dinavian or Keltic ?"
Friday, December 18, 1863.
THOMAS WATTS, Esq., in the Chair.
The Paper read was —
Language no test of Race, by the Rev. G. 0. Geldart.
Friday, January 15, 1864.
The Rev. G. C. GELBART in the Chair.
The following presents were received, and the thanks of
the meeting returned for the same : — A Comparative Vocabu-
lary of the Languages of the Broken Tribes of Nepal, by
Biyan Haughton Hodgson, Esq. — On the Eclipses recorded
in the ancient Chinese historical work called Chun Tsew, by
John Williams, Esq.
An extract was read from a letter by Tom Taylor, Esq. to
Dr. Bath Smart, on his Vocabulary of the English Gypsies,
published by the Society — " I have looked over your paper
on the English Romany Rockeropen. Your vocabulary is
much fuller than mine, but in every case where we both have
the gypsy word for the same thing, your vocabulary agrees
with mine. I can fully corroborate the exactitude of all
your introductory and collateral matter, the admixture of
English and slang with which it is usually spoken," etc.
The Paper read was —
English Etymologies, by Hensleigh Wedgwood, Esq.
3
Friday, February 5, 1864.
The President, the Rt. Rev. the Lord Bishop of ST. DAVID'S,
in the Chair.
"W. B. Hodgson, Esq., LL.D., was duly elected a member
of the Society.
A copy of the Papyrus of Yas-khen, Priest of Amen-ra,
discovered in an excavation made by direction of H.R.H. the
Prince of Wales during his journey through Egypt, was pre-
sented to the Society by the Prince's direction. — The thanks
of the meeting were voted to the Prince for this present.
The Paper read was —
Some Keltic Etymologies, by Mr. J. Rhys, with com-
ments by the Rev. G. C. Geldart.
Friday, February, 19, 1864.
THOMAS WATTS, Esq., in the Chair.
Alfred Elwes, Esq:, was duly elected a member of the
Society.
The Paper read was —
The Characteristics of the Southern Dialect of Early
English, Part I., by Richard Morris, Esq.
Friday, March 4, 1864.
The Rev. G. C. GELDART in the Chair.
The Paper read was —
On English Heterographers — a historic notice of the
would-be reformers of English Spelling, by H. B.
Wheatley, Esq.
Friday, March 18, 1864.
THOMAS WATTS, Esq., in the Chair.
Hugh Hastings, Esq., was duly elected a member of the
Society.
The Paper read was —
On the so-called alpha privative, preceded by some
matters supplementary to a former paper on ava, by
Professor Key.
Friday, April 1, 1864.
Professor FITZ-EDWARD HALL in the Chair.
The Papers read were —
1. On the verification of the Homeric Accentuation, by
C. B. Cayley, Esq.
2. On a peculiarity in the quantity of the word vaSes, by
the Eev. Alfred Church.
Friday, April 15, 1864.
THOMAS WATTS, Esq., in the Chair.
The following gentlemen were elected members of the
Society1— Professor Leitner, and W. Scott Dalgleish, Esq.
The Paper read was —
On the Temporal Augment in Sanskrit and Greek, by
the Rev. John Davies.
Friday, May 6, 1864.
Professor KEY, Y.P., in the Chair.
Shadworth H. Hodgson, Esq., was duly elected a member
of the Society.
The thanks of the meeting were voted to Dr. Beke for his
Lecture on the Sources of the Nile.
The Paper read was —
The Characteristics of the Southern Dialect of Early
English, Part II., by R. Morris, Esq.
Mr. Morris also made some remarks on the word gleym in
the Creed of Piers Ploughman, — which he translated "words'*
(Swedish glam, "to talk"), — and on the word time in the sense
of " leisure," which he showed represented the Early English
torn or tome, meaning " leisure," and was connected with toom,
"empty."
Friday, May 20, 1864.
ANNIVERSARY MEETING.
Sir J. F. DAVIS, Bart, in the Chair.
R. D. Osborn, Esq. was duly elected a member of the
Society.
The following members of the Society were elected its
officers for the ensuing year : —
President :
The Rt. Rev. the Lord Bishop of St. David's.
Vice-Presidents :
The Rt. Rev. the Lord Archbishop of Dublin.
The Rt. Rev. the Lord Bishop of London.
The Rt. Hon. Lord Lyttelton.
E. Guest, Esq., LL.D., Master of Caius College, Cambridge.
T. Hewitt Key, Esq. M.A. University College, London.
Ordinary Members of Council :
Professor Cassal. J. Power Hicks, Esq.
P. J. Chabot, Esq. E. R. Horton, Esq.
Rev. Derwent Coleridge. Professor Maiden.
Rev. Dr. B. Davies. R. Morris, Esq.
Sir J. F. Davis, Bart. J. Muir, Esq.
Danby P. Fry, Esq. The Yery Rev. the Dean of
Rev. G. C. Geldart. Westminster.
H. Hucks Gibbs, Esq. Thomas Watts, Esq.
Professor Goldstiicker. H. B. Wheatley, Esq.
George Grote, Esq. B. B. Woodward, Esq.
Professor Fitz-Edward Hall.
Treasurer : Hensleigh Wedgwood, Esq.
Hon. Sec. : F. J. Furnivall, Esq.
The Treasurer's Cash Account, as approved by the Auditors,
Mr. Chabot and Mr. H. B. Wheatley, was read and adopted.
A statement of the liabilities of the Society, and the
arrears of subscriptions due to it, was also made by the
Auditors.
The thanks of the meeting were voted to the Auditors for
their services.
It was resolved that henceforth the accounts of the Society
be made up to the 31st of December every year, and be laid
before the next anniversary meeting.
The thanks of the Society were voted to the Royal Astro-
nomical Society, for the use of its rooms free.
The Paper read was —
On certain Popular Comparative Etymologies, by Pro-
fessor Goldstiicker.
6
Friday, June 3, 1864.
Professor FITZ-EDWAKD HALL in the Chair.
The Papers read were —
1. A few Shakspere Notes, by A. C. Jourdain, Esq.
2.a Some old English words wholly or almost left out of
use.
b. Notes on Language and the Stone Age.
By the Rev. W. Barnes, B.D.
Friday, June 17, 1864.
HENSLEIGH WEDGWOOD, Esq. in the Chair.
Bhau Daji, Esq., of Bombay, was elected a member of the
Society.
The Papers read were —
1. On a Family of Reduplicated Words, by H. B.
Wheatley, Esq.
2. On Anglo-Saxon Derivatives, by the Rev. J. Baron.
The thanks of the meeting were voted to the Royal
Academy of Amsterdam, for a present of their Proceedings,
and other works.
^
•*%
^ o *o
CO 0 r-l
l-H
o
u3CN
•^ o ws
O* CO O>
<*0*
o> o o
t^(M CO
CN CO O
«* CO CO
CN CO
0000
O O O» O CO
^
T*< O O O
0 ^ OS 0 -1
4
•^ W5 O O
O 1-1 <M CO •*
.
<fl CS 1C CO
•^ .-! r~>
H
• ;
: :
E
s ^
\i
i 1
|
2 i
1 i|
1 JL
9
3
CO ^
00 SS
*-* i
H 1
CASH
564.
y 19.
By Austin, Dictionary Committee
By Printing Transactions :
Cohn, Subscription allowed on
1863, August 28, Cohn
1864, January 1, Asher
„ February, „
„ April „
Assistant-Secretary's Salary, one y
Petty Cash Expences :
Refreshments and Attendance ..
Stationery, circulating Proceedi
Firing, etc
Balance at B
is correct.
1) PHILIP J. CHABOT, A.M.
HENRY B. WHEATLEY.
0 *
-X
• r-< o
•8 .1
^ 95
o •*
«&*
•* «
00 CO -
" a
•»' o
CO t— O *•
10
H J
«, g
t~ r-l (M C
S
•
9
P .
<N CD 0
O O O O CO O
2
1= g
CO t^ O
CO CO O C4 i— 1 r-H
|
•*H £3
00
Is- O C^
CO >O i— < CM CO l-H
>
rf
1
«fj ° *°
CO Tf CO rH — i
1
W ^ 5
§ ,11
1
I I ij
\l\ I a : :
W v,
2 1 'I
[III S :vi 1
i 1
W
0 f?
: : : : ^j.& i
5 o
» §
QJ OJ
i : JUJ ^
-<1
.
II li
J8 »H 1
§ PH 2 ^ *S *'
*^ 'IL-2
eo-*ti'-*3<D fHM^d ^
CD CD 'En «->
1 §
o ri E £
COCOOfl ^5C3C/2 '
li -1!
I S
WP c»^
fef^OH ;»^^ P
^ <s>
<MOO O
o
^
W - H H ^ H
H
^
^
£ £• S
0>
PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY'S PROCEEDINGS for 1842-53,
6 vols., 1 2 guineas, reduced to £ 3.
THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY'S TRANSACTIONS for 1854,
-5, -6, -7, one guinea each; for 1858, 1859, 1860-1, 1862-3, 1864,
half-a-guinea each.
Members can obtain the Proceedings, and the Transactions before 1858, at a
reduced price, on application to the Assistant Secretary.
THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY'S EARLY ENGLISH
VOLUME, 1863-4, containing—
I. LIBER CURE COCORUM, an Early English Cookery Book in Verse
(ab. 1440 A.D.) Edited by RICHARD MORRIS, ESQ. 3*.
II. THE PRICKE OF CONSCIENCE (Stimulus Conscientise). A Nor-
thumbrian Poem, by Richard Rolle de Hampole, (ab. 1340 A.D.). Edited by
RICHARD MORRIS, ESQ. 12s.
III. THE CASTEL OFF LOUE, an Early 14th century Version of Bp.
Grosteste's Chasteau d' Amour. Edited by R. F. WEYMOUTH, ESQ., M.A., London.
(Just ready.}
The Society's previous Early-English Texts are in the Transactions
for 1858 and 1860-1, and can be had separately of the Publishers : —
EARLY ENGLISH POEMS AND LIVES OF SAINTS (with those of
the wicked birds Pilate and Judas), 1250-1460, edited by F. J. FURNIYALL, M.A.,
Camb. 55. (Trans. 1858.)
THE PLAY OF THE SACRAMENT, a Middle English Drama (ab. 1461),
edited by WHITLEY STOKES, ESQ. 3s. (Trans. 1860-1)
BOOKS RELATING TO THE SOCIETY'S
DICTIONARY.
ON SOME DEFICIENCIES IN OTJE ENGLISH DICTIONARIES,
by RICHARD CHENEVTX TRENCH, D.D., Dean of Westminster. Second
Edition, revised and enlarged. To which is added a Letter to the Author
from HERBERT COLERIDGE, ESQ., on the Progress and Prospects of the
Society's New English Dictionary. J. W. Parker & Son, 1860. 3s.
PROPOSAL for the Publication of a New English Dictionary by
the Philological Society. Triibner & Co., 1859. Qd.
A GLOSSARIAL INDEX TO THE PRINTED ENGLISH
LITERATURE OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY, by HERBERT
COLERIDGE. Triibner & Co., 1859. 5*. (Being the Basis of Comparison
for the First Period, 1250-1526.)
BASIS OF COMPARISON. Third Period. Part L, A to D (out
of print). Part II., E to L. Part III., M to Z.
VOCABULARY OF WORDS beginning with the letter B, com-
piled by W. GEE, Esq.
LIST OF BOOKS already read, or now (July 12, 1861) being read,
for the Philological Society's New Dictionary.
CANONES LEXICOGRAPHICI ; or, Rules to be observed in
Editing the New English Dictionary of the Philological Society.
win i
P
11
P6
1864
Philological Society, London
Transactions
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11